***  '/, 


A  STORY  OF  THE  TIME  OF  THE  GREAT  CONSTANTINE, 
FOUNDER  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  FAITH. 


...BY... 
DOUGLAS   VERNON. 


COPIOUSLY   ILLUSTRATED 
...BY... 

H.  s.  DELAY. 


Be  silent  always,  when  you  doubt  your  sense 
And  speak,  though  sure,  with  seeming  diffidence. 


— POPE. 


CHICAGO 

RHODES  &  MCCLURE  PUBLISHING  Co. 
1897. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1897  by 

RHODES  &  McCLURE  PUBLISHING  COMPANY, 
In  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress  at  Washington. 


ALL    RIGHTS    RESERVED. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER. 

I.    Love  on  the  Sacred  Island,     -         -         -  17 

The  Object  and  Purpose  of  Life,           -  19 

Serapta  and  the  Holy  One,      -  -     21 

Benoni's  Promise,  24 

II.    Love's  Faith  and  Protection,   -  25 

Prince  Benoni  and  Pricess  Serapta       -  27 
The  Burning  Mountain  on  the  Sacred  Island,   -     29 

III.  The  Human  Sacrifice,                                        -          31 
Benoni  and  the  High  Priest,   -  -     33 
Benoni  and  the  Commander-in  Chief,      -  -     34 
The  Divine  Intervention,     -  36 
Ela,  Enoah,  Mosa,  -     39 

IV.  Searching  for  the  Lost  Prince  and  Serapta,      -      41 
The  Fair  Mona  and  Marcel,  43 
Emperor  Constantine  as  a  Matchmaker,  -     48 
Marcel's  Musings  and  Prayer,    -  -  50 
The  Mother's  Approval,  -     52 
Caius  Pompora,  the  Rival,  54 
Love's  Confession  and  the    Betrothal,      -  -     59 
The  Empress  Helena,                                       ••         61 

(xi) 


Xll  TABLE    OF    CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER. 

V.   False  Love — The  Serpent  Enters  Paradise,      -     64 

Spenata  Awakens  from  his  Slumbers,    -  65 

Angelus,                                                -  -66 

Angelus  and  Serapta,  68 

Angelus  in  Love,      -  -     69 

The  Princess  and  the  Priest,  73 

VI.    Durana  and  the  Legend,        -  -     77 
Prince  Benoni  Meets  the  Queen  of  Heaven,     -          81 

Durana's   Story  of  the  Sacrifice,  -     82 
The  Repartee  of  Queen  Ivena  and  Costanza,      -     87 

VII.  The  Queen  tells  Her  Story  to  Benoni,  89 
Looking  for  a  Warmer  Sentiment  than  Friend- 
ship, -     91 

Orlando's  Proposal,       -       -  95 

The  Good  and  the    Bad,                    -  -     97 

VIII.  The  Plotting  Queen,  104 
Love's  Bombardment,  -      108 
The  Priest  in  a  New  Role,                   -  1 1 1 

IX.    The  Cunning    Spenata,  -      117 

Are  Marriages  Made  in  Ft -aven  ?  119 

Ivena  Dethroned — Costanza  Crowned,  -      122 

The  Jealous  Orlando,  124 

Ivena  and  Benoni  go  to  Constantinople,  -      127 
The  Mystic  Ring  —  A  Base  Deception,       -          129 

Schemes  of  the  Priest,  -      130 

Ambrose  —  The  Polemic,  134 

X.   The  Grief  of  Serapta,  -      139 

Love's  Musings,  140 

Spenata  Made  Archbishop,'  -  142 

Consecration  of  Bishops,  145 

Ivena's  Love  for  Benoni,  -     150 

Benoni's  Announcement,  152 


TABLE    OF    CONTENTS.  xiii 
CHAPTER. 

Love  and  the  Stiletto,                               -  -     153 

Two  Hearts  Which  Are  One,     -  155 

XI.   The  Affianced  Plenena  and  Harlez,  -     157 

The  Wily  Archbishop,        -  160 

Angelus  and*  Monica,    -  168 
Betrothal  of  Duke  Bismantua  and  Costanza,        171 

The  Dual  Wedding,      -  -     172 

Searching  for  the  Abducted  Princess,  173 

XII.  At  the  Palace  of  the  Tombs,  -     180 
Love  and  Strategy,  181 
The  Bear-Tamer  and  His  Bear,     -  -     183 
The  Disguise,  187 
Serapta's  Escape  from  the  Tombs,  -     190 

XIII.  The  Duke's  Mission  to  the  Queen,     -  194 
Serapta's  Refuge — Sweet  Memories,     -  197 
The  Keeper  of  the  Mysteries,     -  202 
Pinto,  King  of  Sepania,  -     203 
One-sided  Kingly  Love,     -                   -  207 
Queen  Costanza's  Musings,   -  -     210 

XIV.  Spenata's  Search  for  Serapta,   -  212 
Good  Pianos  as  a  Religious  Inquirer,      -  -     214 
A  Little  Bundle  of  Religious  Difficulties,     -         217 
Applying  the  Thumb-Screws  in   the  Torture 

Chamber,       -  220 

Serapta  Pursued  with  Bloodhounds,       -  -     222 
The  Secret  Subterranean  Passage- Way,     -         222 

Serapta  Traced  to  Her  Place  of  Refuge,  -     227 

Setting  the  Trap  of  Hell,  229 

The  Bloodhounds  Barking  at  the  Gate,  -     230 

The  Keeper  of  the  Mysteries  is  Firm,  232 

The  Pursuers  Fire  the  Gate  and  Enter.  -     233 
Passing  into  the  Trap  of  Hell,             -         -         235 


Xiv  TABLE    OF    CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER. 

The  Trap  Sprung — Doom  of  the  Pursuers,    -     236 

XV.  The  Unbaptized  Child,     -  237 

The  Bishop  and  His  Wife,    -  -     242 

Opinions,  Various,   -  246 

XVI.  The  Duke  Interviews  the  Queen,*  -     248 
A  Chapter  of  Love,   -  249 
Caius  Pompora  Playing  the  Spy,   -  -     251 
Sketch  of  Pompora's  Life,  256 
The  Wicked  Spenata's  Deep  Laid  Plot,  -     257 
Caius  Becomes  a  Factor  in  the  Scheme,  -         258 
Initiation  of  Caius  in  the  Chamber  of  Horrors,  259  - 
The  Sepulchral  Surroundings,  260 
The  Holy  Order  of  Ancient  Druids,  -     262 

XVII.  A  Dark  Plot  to  Betray  the  Lovers,  267 
The  Plot  Thickens  —  Fainting  Costanza,  -     268 
The  Duke  and  the  Spy  —  Love's  Faith,  -         273 
The     Serenade  —  An     Invitation  -  -  Stolen 

Package,  276 

The  Conspiracy  Against  True  Love,  284 

XVIII.  At  the  Ball  — The  Fatal  Scarf,  290 
The  Queen's  Delirium,       -  291 
Success  Seemingly  Crowns  the  Plot,       -  -     301 

XIX.  Going  to  Rome  and  Constantinople  for  Re- 

ligion, 305 

The  Dream  of  Love,  -     315 

XX.  Love  Cures  All  Ills,  3 1 8 
The  Plotting  Spenata  and  the  Spy,  -     322 
The  Counter-Plotting  Physician,  324 
Planning  for  a  Secret  Marriage,     -  325 
Duke    Bismantua    and    Queen   Costanza  are 

Married,  -     331 

A  Crown  and  Kingdom  for  a  Husband,  -         332 


TABLE    OF    CONTENTS.  XV 

CHAPTER. 

The  Secret  Departure  —  Self  Exiled,     -  -     333 

Spenata  is  Foiled  and  Greatly  Enraged,  -          336 

The  Endangered  Physician,  Huesca,      -  -     340 

XXI.  Benoni's  Arrival  in  Constantinople,  345 
His  Welcome  to  the  Dethroned  Queen,  -     346 
Benoni   and    Christmas  —  What  the    Priests 

Say,  -     349 

Ivena's  Most  Hearty  Reception,  354 

Constantine  and  the  Priests,  -     355 

Constantine  and  the  Blushing  Ivena,  359 

XXII.  Constantine,  the  Matchmaker,  363 
His  Promise  to  Ivena  and  Benoni,  -     363 
Preparations  for  War,  365 
Constantine's  Thoughts   and  Opinions,  -     367 
Ivena's  Love  for  Orlando,      -     -  376 

XXIII.  Princess  Serapta's  Safe  Arrival  in  Constanti- 
nople, 378 

The  Last  of  Caius  Pompora,  -  384 
Costanza  and  the  Duke  Safe  in  Constantinople,  385 
Marcel  Seeking  the  Hand  of  Mona,  -  387 
Their  Marriage,  388 
Marriage  of  Queen  Ivena  and  Orlando,  -  389 
Meeting  of  Benoni  and  Serapta.  and  the  Re- 
ward of  Fidelity  and  Love,  -  389 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 

BYH.S.    DELAY. 

Benoni  Saves  Serapta,                                                    -  17 

"I  am  Come  to  Console  Thee,"  25 

The  two  Wrestled  Until  They  Came  to  the  Brink,  31 

Mona  Gave  Him  Her  Hand,      -  41 

Spenata  Awakes  From  His  Long  Slumber,              -  64 

In  a  Room  Reclined  the  Queen  with  Her  Sister,  77 

Her  Eyes  ('aught  the  Reflection  of  Herself,             -  89 

She  was  the  First  to  Walk  in  the  Gardens,  104 

He  Hailed  Her  as  Queen  of  Savelona,                      -  117 

There  She  Sat  in  all  Her  Youthful  Loveliness,  139 

"Farewell,  Ivena, "                                                         -  157 

The  Sentinel  Found  There  a  Man  Leading  a  Bear,  180 

The  Keeper  Welcomes  His  Niece  and  Friends,        -  194 

He  Watched  From  the  High  Tower  of  the  Temple,  212 

She  Tripped  Along  Gaily,     -  237 

"Let  Us  See  What  This  Love-Sick  Maiden  Says,"  248 

"Thou  Liest,  Caius,"                                                     -  267 

"I  Fear  the  Disease  is  Here,"  290 

"Come  to  Me,  My  Love,"                                            -  305 

The  Physician  Placed  a  Few  Drops  in  the  Goblet,  318 

Benoni  and  Mona,        -                                                  -  345 

On  Each  Side  Was  a  Priest,     -  363 

They  Saw  a  Huge  Procession,       -                              -  378 

(xvi) 


BENONI,  BEING  AN    EXPERT  SWIMMER,  HAD  BORNE  SERAPTA  IN  His  ARMS  AND 
THUS  SAVED  HER.     See  p.  24, 


J5EN®NI 


AND 


A  STORY  OF  THB  TIME  OF  THE  GREAT  CONSTANTINE, 
FOUNDER  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  FAITH. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE  APPEARANCE  OF  THE  HOLY  ONES  AND  THE  TRIALS 
OF  EARTHLY  LOVE. 

"Benoni,  dear  Benoni,  how  can  I  part  with  you? 
We  have  been  so  happy  on  this  island  that  I  fear  to  send 
you  from  paradise.  Yet,  if  you  do  not  go,  my  mother 
will  die  of  grief,  and  my  father  will  bow  his  head  in  sor- 
row to  the  grave  mourning  for  me." 

Thus  spake  a  lovely  woman  as  she  sauntered  by  the 
side  of  a  tall  man  in  the  cool  of  the  evening  as  they 
walked  together  through  a  well-kept  garden,  in  which 
were  luxuriant  fruits  and  flowers. 

The  breeze  of  the  evening  sighed  gently  through  the 
trees,  making  a  soft  refrain  to  the  ripple  of  the  sea  wave 
as  it  washed  the  silting  sand  on  the  seashore. 

The  birds  had  gone  to  sleep,  and  twilight  was  giving 
place  to  night,  and  the  stars  came  out  one  by  one. 

"Serapta,"  replied  the  man,  "I  will  not  leave  you 
if  you  prefer  I  should  remain.  I  have  been  so 


1 8  BENONI. 

happy  that  I  could  pass  the  whole  of  life's  pilgrimage  on 
this  spot  if  you  were  here.  The  world  is  to  me  as  noth- 
ing compared  to  your  sweet  love  and  company." 

"Truly,  Benoni,  we  have  been  happy  these  many 
years,  and  you  have  been  to  me  as  mother,  father, 
brother  and  friends.  Yet,  I  cannot  forget  the  dear  ones 
at.  home.  How  anxious  they  must  have  been,  wonder- 
ing of  us. ' ' 

And  as  the  woman  spake  she  looked  across  the  sea,  and 
there  was  a  far  off  gaze,  and  a  sob  in  her  tone,  as  though 
she  realized  how  sorrowful  her  friends  must  have  been 
on  her  account. 

"Ah,  Serapta,"  replied  the  man,  "  how  can  I  leave 
you  alone  in  this  deserted  island?  It  would  break  my 
heart  when  I  thought  of  the  many  dangers  to  which  you 
would  be  exposed.  Let  me  stay  with  you  always,  or  else  let 
us  go  together. ' ' 

The  woman  looked  up  to  him  with  fond  expression, 
and  there  shone  from  her  eyes  the  deepest  devotion,  as 
she  replied: 

"Dear  Benoni,  we  cannot  thus  stay  together  always. 
I  am  keeping  you  from  the  busy  affairs  of  men.  Your 
place  is  near  my  cousin,  Constantine.  You  must  often 
pine  to  converse  with  your  kind,  and  mix  in  the  world  of 
Roman  life.  No,  dear  Benoni,  I  will  not  longer  be  a 
drag  on  you  to  isolate  you  from  your  life  and  life's  great 
work. ' ' 

"  And  what,' '  replied  Benoni,  "  is  my  work?  What  is 
my  life  for?  Is  it  not  sufficient  that  I  make  you  happy? 
I  seek  not  for  more. ' ' 

Serapta  looked  lovingly  upon  Benoni,  and  with  warmth 
replied: 


TRIAL   OF    EARTHLY    LOVE.  1 9 

"  I  know,  dear  Benoni,  that  you  are  most  self-denying. 
But  the  world  requires  you.  Constantine  is  about  to 
change  the  religion  of  the  whole  earth,  and  you  should 
be  in  Rome  to  aid  him  by  your  power. ' ' 

"I,  Dear  Serapta,  what  can  I  do?"  replied  Benoni,  "I 
know  not  the  object  and  purpose  of  life.  I  can  but  say, 
In  mystery  I  came;  in  mystery  I  stay,  and  in  mystery  I 
shall  depart.  Surely,  I  should  be  but  a  blind  leader  of 
the  blind,  and  only  speak  and  write  in  the  dark. ' ' 

' '  Say  not  so,  dear  husband.  Are  you  not  the  greatest 
stay  and  support  of  my  weak  faith?  What  should  I  be 
without  your  able  council?  You  are  to  me  as  Moses  and 
Elijah  were  to  the  ancient  people,  and  bring  me  close  to 
Deity." 

And  as  Serapta  uttered  these  words,  her  eyes  went  up 
to  the  heavens,  as  though  she  uttered  a  prayerful  thanks- 
giving for  the  gift  of  her  beloved  Benoni.  He  was  to  her 
as  a  God,  and  ever  fondly  loved  her.  He  had  saved  her 
from  a  watery  grave,  and  in  return  she  had  given  him  all 
a  woman  can  give — a  life-time  devotion. 

As  they  thus  walked  and  talked  in  the  garden  they 
heard  in  the  distance  the  sweet  notes  of  a  bird,  borne  on 
the  gentle  breeze.  As  they  listened  entranced,  they 
thought  they  noticed  gentle  footfalls,  but  these  gradually 
died  away  in  the  distance,  and  they  saw  no  form  ap- 
proaching. 

"  Benoni,  how  sweet  are  these  notes.  It  is  the  night- 
ingale. Many  times  in  my  girlhood  I  have  heard  these 
dulcet  tones  amid  the  trees  of  Britain.  They  bring  back 
more  and  more,  my  thoughts  of  home.  But,  Benoni,  what 
is  that  reflection  in  the  sky?  Surely  it  must  be  a  great  fire, 
and  it  seems  not  so  far  away.  I  will  retire  into  our  tent 


2O  BENONI. 

while  you  explore,  or  I  will  sit  upon  this  bank,  and  watch 
for  your  return. ' ' 

Thus  desired,  Benoni  left  and  hastened  forward  in  the 
direction  of  the  fire,  while  she  sank  down  on  the  bank 
and  listened.  But  gentle  sleep  soon  locked  her  in  its  em- 
brace, and  she  saw  not  two  figures  who  came  and  looked 
steadfastly  on  her  while  she  slept.  They  moved  away, 
and  when  a  little  distance  from  her,  the  taller  one  thus 
spake: 

' '  Enoah,  you  shall  stay  and  sing,  and  should  she 
awake,  speak  to  her.  I  will  follow  her  husband  and  ac- 
quaint him  with  the  will  of  heaven  as  to  his  life." 

The  words  were  spoken  soft  and  low,  and  the  men 
looked  upon  each  other  with  loving  aspect,  and  Enoah 
thus  replied: 

' '  Be  it  so,  brother  Ela,  perhaps  your  tone  is  better 
adapted  for  the  man,  and  if  we  were  both  here  when  she 
awakes,  we  might  frighten  her. ' ' 

Ela  strode  hastily  away  in  the  direction  that  Benoni 
had  taken,  and  Enoah  began  to  sing.  Softly  the  notes 
rose  into  the  air  and  sounded  like  an  echo  of  heaven's 
music,  earthward  bound. 

As  the  tones  swelled  louder,  Serapta  awoke  and  list- 
ened. At  first  she  thought  it  was  Benoni  returned,  yet 
the  singing  sounded  different  from  his  voice.  The  moon 
had  risen,  but  was  hidden  by  a  cloud.  As  she  gazed  she 
saw  a  tall  and  majestic  form.  The  thicket  was  a  back- 
ground and  Serapta  wondered  who  her  visitor  could  be. 
She  had  not,  however,  long  for  reflection,  for  Enoah  thus 
spake: 

' '  Serapta,  noble  Princess  of  noble  Britain,  I  am  come 
to  comfort  and  console  thee  on  parting  with  thy  husband. 


TRIAL  OF  EARTHLY  LOVE.  21 

He  has  inquired  of  thee  what  his  mission  is  in  life,  andthou 
hast  ably  replied.  Press  on,  beloved  of  women,  and  en- 
courage him  to  proceed  to  Constantine,  for  that  emperor  is 
truly  about  to  change  the  religion  of  the  whole  earth  and 
truth  may  be  hidden  for  ages. ' ' 

These  words  were  uttered  with  so  much  sweetness,  and 
the  moon,  now  emerging  from  the  clouds,  showed  to  Ser- 
apta  such  a  pure  and  noble  face  and  form,  that  she  felt 
all  fear  abandon  her,  and  replied: 

"Truly,  my  lord,  I  will  urge  him  to  go  at  once  to 
Constantine.  The  truth  is  dear  to  my  heart.  My 
mother  taught  me  from  a  child  to  love  purity  and  truth, 
and  live  for  heaven.  There  is,  indeed,  an  important 
epoch  coming.  The  fullness  of  time  has  arrived,  and  the 
prophecies  will  be  fulfilled,  and  universal  peace  shall 
reign  over  all  the  earth. ' ' 

Enoah  heaved  a  heavy  sigh,  and  casting  his  eyes 
heavenward,  replied: 

' '  Alas,  daughter,  the  millenium  is  far  distant,  and  un- 
less this  new  religion  is  nipped  in  the  bud  it  will  lay  bare 
the  sword  of  persecution,  and  men  will  torture  and  burn 
and  kill  in  the  name  of  the  dearest  and  sweetest  of  man- 
kind, and  progress  will  be  thrown  backward  for  centu- 
ries. ' ' 

' '  But, ' '  replied  Serapta,  ' '  if  the  religion  of  my  aunt, 
Helena,  and  cousin  Constantine,  is  to  be  the  faith  of  the 
earth,  it  is  a  religion  of  love,  and  peace,  and  good  will  to 
men.  The  angels  sang  at  its  advent,  of  glad  tidings  of 
great  joy,  and  it  is  the  only  way  to  heaven.'  ' 

Enoah  looked  sorrowfully  upon  Serapta,  and  said: 

"Who  shall  put  bounds  upon  the  love  and  mercy  of 
the  Almighty  Father,  or  dare  to  say  there  is  but  one  way 


22  BENONI. 

to  heaven?  All  are  His  children,  and  He  careth  for  each. 
'  Blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart,  for  they  shall  see  God. ' " 

"And  do  any  but  the  pure  in  heart  see  God? ' '  said  Ser- 
apta.  ' '  But  these  see  God  in  everything.  Nature  is  to 
them  God's  revelation  of  Himself,  and  life  a  gift  from 
Him  to  be  enjoyed  by  all." 

' '  Blessed  art  thou,  Serapta,  among  women.  Flesh 
and  blood  hath  not  revealed  these  truths  unto  thee,  but 
the  divine  spirit  of  Deity  hath  taught  the  object  and  pur- 
pose of  life.  Go  on,  noble  woman,  and  thy  mission 
shall  be  blessed.  When  Benoni  shall  have  left  I  will 
bring  a  kindred  spirit  to  bear  thee  company.  For  the 
present,  farewell! ' ' 

Serapta  felt  a  solemn  awe  in  the  presence  of  the  holy 
one,  and  a  deep  regret  at  the  parting,  and  said: 

' '  Leave  me  not,  my  lord,  but  await  the  coming  of  my 
husband.  We  would  welcome  you  to  our  hospitality. ' ' 

"I  cannot  stay,"  replied  Enoah,  "I  have  to  meet  my 
brother,  Ela,  who  has  passed  forward  to  converse  with 
your  husband,  and  urge  him  on  his  mission  to  Constan- 
tine.  Therefore,  farewell." 

But  Serapta  would  not  permit  him  to  go  without  fur- 
ther enquiry,  and  therefore,  said: 

"Pardon  me,  my  lord,  but  may  I  not  ask  your  name, 
so  that  I  may  tell  my  husband  with  whom  I  have  con- 
versed? And  also  inform  me  how  he  may  leave  this  is- 
land, where  we  have  lived  so  long  and  happily?" 

"My  name,"  replied  Enoah,  "is  writ  deep  into  the  his- 
tory of  humanity,  though  the  record  is  short,  'He  walked 
with  God,  and  was  not,  for  God  took  him.'" 

Serapta  looked  yearningly  toward  the  place  where 
Enoah  had  stood,  but  a  cloud  o'etspreading  the  moon, 


TRIAL  OF  EARTHLY  LOVE.  23 

rendered  him  invisible,  and  as  she  gazed,  wondering,  she 
heard  gentle  singing,  and  knew  that  the  holy  one  had 
disappeared  in  the  gloom. 

Thus  was  she  gazing  and  listening  when  Benoni  re- 
turned. 

""What  seest  thou,  dear  Serapta?"  he  said,  "Hastthou, 
too  had  a  visitor?  And  has  he  comforted  thee  as  Ela  has 
consoled  and  cheered  me?" 

She  rushed  into  his  open  arms,  and,  laying  her  head 
upon  his  breast,  wept  aloud,  saying: 

"Beloved  Benoni,  truly,  we  must  part,  but  the  holy 
one  has  promised  to  bring  one  of  the  noble  women  to 
cheer  and  comfort  me  while  you  are  away.  And  what 
said  Ela  unto  thee,  Benoni?" 

Benoni  pressed  his  wife  still  closer  to  his  heart,  and 
showered  kisses  on  her  lips  and  cheek  and  brow,  ere  he 
replied: 

"I  cannot  tell  thee,  beloved,  one  half  of  what  the  holy 
one  said  to  me,  but  he  reminded  me  of  the  time  when 
he  was  zealous  for  the  Lord  his  God,  and  fought  strongly 
against  idolatry,  and  he  said  unless  the  new  religion  was 
stemmed  that  it  would  introduce  a  more  dangerous  idol- 
atry than  ever  he  fought  against,  because  it  was  more 
spiritual,  and  would  get  deeper  into  the  minds  of  the 
people,  and  exercise  a  more  lasting  and  baneful  influ- 
ence." 

At  these  words  Serapta  was  greatly  troubled,  and  look- 
ing anxiously  up  to  her  husband,  said: 

"What  can  these  holy  ones  mean,  Benoni?  The  re- 
ligion that  aunt  Helena  and  cousin  Constantine  and 
Lactantius  and  Eusebius  desire  to  promote,  is  the  true 
religion.  It  is  the  advent  of  the  Holy  One  promised  in  the 


24  BENONI. 

the  Garden  of  Eden  when  the  ancient  pair  fell  into  dis- 
obedience. This  Holy*  One  was  the  meekest  and  most 
loving  of  men.  How  then,  can  He  bring  war,  and  tor- 
ture and  death?  He  came  to  bring  life  and  peace  and 
immortality." 

Benoni  listened  in  great  sadness  to  these  questions  of 
his  wife.  His  strong,  clear  mind  looked  back  into  the  past 
and  thought  of  the  many  wars  and  tortures  and  death 
caused  through  the  many  religions  of  the  earth.  He 
thought  of  Cain  and  Abel,  the  first  persecutor  and  the 
first  martyr,  and  of  the  millions  following  in  the  track, 
and  his  heart  was  heavy  as  he  replied: 

1  'Alas,  Serapta,  the  holy  ones  are  much  concerned  at 
what  is  going  on  at  Rome  and  Constantinople,  and  I  am 
desired  to  hasten  thither  and  express  my  views,  and  stem 
the  onward  progress  of  idolatry." 

"And,"  said  Serapta,  "I  am  desired  to  aid  your  depart- 
ure. Benoni,  my  love,  my  life,  how  can  I  part  with 
thee?  And,  yet,  heaven  calls,  and  I  must  obey." 

And  again  she  wept,  and  clung  around  his  neck,  and 
her  sorrow  was  excessive.  Benoni  tried  to  comfort  her, 
and  kissed  her  lovingly,  and  said: 

"Beloved,  and  noblest  of  women,  I  will  go  as  you  de- 
sire, and  as  heaven  wills.  But  my  thoughts  will  ever  be 
with  you.  My  love  will  surround  you,  and  as  soon  as  I 
can,  I  will  come  and  bring  you  unto  me." 

Thus  the  pair  conversed  until  sleep  overtook  them,  and 
for  a  short  time  they  forgot  their  sorrow  at  the  parting. 

These  two  had  been  for  a  long  time  on  the  island. 
They  were  cast  thither  by  the  angry  waves.  A  heavy 
storm  at  sea  had  sunk  or  scattered  all  the  crew,  but,  Ben- 
oni, who  was  an  expert  swimmer,  had  borne  Serapta  in 


'I  AM  COME  TO  CONSOLE  THEE  ON  THE  PARTING  WITH  THY  HUSBAND." 

See  p   20. 


BENONI'S    DEPARTURE.  25 

his  arms,  and  thus  saved  her  from  a  watery  grave. 

They  found  a  deserted  camp  and  took  possession,  and 
were  so  happy  and  satisfied  with  their  present  life  that 
they  had  not  taken  any  active  steps  to  find  an  escape 
from  their  isolation.  Now,  however,  they  had  decided 
that  Benoni  should  explore  more  fully  the  island,  and  as- 
certain a  means  of  escape. 

CHATTER  II. 

"CAN  I  LEAVE  THEE,  PARADISE!" BENONl's  DEPARTURE. 

The  morning  sun  arose  with  beauty  and  cast  its  bright- 
ness over  all  the  scenes  around.  The  birds  made  the 
garden  vocal  with  their  melody,  and  the  buzz  of  insect 
life,  and  the  gentle  breeze  stole  softly  through  the  trees. 
The  flowers  spread  forth  their  fragrance  and  beauty,  and 
as  Benoni  walked  forth  he  sang  in  sorrowful  tones,  "Can 
I  leave  thee,  paradise!." 

The  pair  sat  down  to  their  last  meal  with  deep  sadness 
in  their  hearts,  for  Benoni  was  to  start  in  the  cool  of  the 
evening. 

"I  wonder,  Serapta,"  he  said,  "if  the  holy  ones  will 
come  again  to  give  me  more  explicit  directions  as  to  my 
journey,  and  to  bring  your  companion? ' 

'  'I  think,  Benoni,  that  Enoah  will  come  to-day.  I  am 
sure  he  is  kind  and  good.  There  was  such  sweet  sym- 
pathy in  his  voice,  and  he  will  know  how  lonely  I  shall 
be  in  your  absence.  Ah,  Benoni,  were  it  not  for  the 
heavenly  call,  I  could  not  part  with  you." 

'  'The  Almighty  Father  will  protect  and  keep  you,  dear 
wife,"  said  Benoni,  with  solemn  utterance,  casting  his 
eyes  heavenward  in  silent  prayer. 

Thus  it  ever  is  with  the  children  of  men.     There  is  a 


26  BENONI. 

time  in  the  lives  of  all  when  we  realize  how  lonely  we 
should  be  if  we  could  not  cast  our  eyes  and  minds  heaven- 
ward, relying  on  being  heard  and  answered. 

'  'We  will  to-day  ramble  through  the  garden  and  fields, 
and  enjoy  the  sweets  of  life  and  sympathy  together, "said 
Benoni,  "and  when  I  am  away,  dear  Serapta,  you  must 
daily  pray  for  me,  for  guidance  and  direction,  for  it  is 
written,  'All  shall  be  taught  of  God;'  and  I  need  teaching. 
I  feel  like  a  little  child  looking  up  to  a  loving  father  to  be 
directed  how  to  think  and  live.  What  a  strange  thing  is 
life!  To  breathe,  to  think,  to  act,  not  knowing  what  is 
desired  of  us." 

"But  that  is  not  your  case,  Benoni.  I  have  often 
heard  you  say,  'Do  justice  and  judgment  so  shall  you 
please  the  Deity.'  And  what  doth  the  Lord  require  of 
thee,  O,  man,  but  to  do  justly,  love  mercy,  and  walk 
humbly  with  thy  God.'  Then,  as  the  wise  man  has 
said,  'We  shall  not  much  remember  our  lives,  for  God 
answereth  us  by  the  joy  of  our  hearts."' 

Benoni  looked  lovingly  upon  the  sweet  and  peaceful 
face  of  his  wife  as  he  replied: 

'  'Truly,  Serapta,  thou  hast  spoken  the  thoughts  of  my 
mind.  These  are  the  opinions  of  the  ancient  Hebrew 
race,  and  the  views  of  my  fathers,  the  ancient  Zoroas- 
trians.  But  there  has  grown  up  amongst  us  certain  new 
views,  and  the  sin  of  sins  is  the  disbelief  in  the  Divinity 
of  Christ.  Is  it  not  so,  dear  wife? 

Serapta  looked  sorrowfully  upon  Benoni,  and  in  sad 
tones,  replied: 

"That  is  what  aunt  Helena  says.  My  mother,  too, 
taught  me  that  out  of  Christ  is  no  salvation.  Believe 
and  be  saved.  Disbelieve,  and  perish  everlastingly." 


BENONl'S    DEPARTURE.  27 

"The  mercy  of  Deity,  dear  wife,  is  not  constrained. 
How  can  we  believe  if  the  evidence  be  absent?  But  why 
refer  to  creeds  and  dogmas?  On  this,  the  last  day  we 
shall  be  together,  let  us  abandon  such  thoughts  as  these, 
and  believe  that  God  is  good,  and  God  is  love. 

"But,"  said  Serapta,  "you  are  going  to  cousin  Con- 
stantine  to  strengthen  his  hands  in  the  new  faith.  Your 
life  has  been  so  pure  and  spotless.  Your  conduct  so  up- 
right, just,  and  truthful  that  if  you  but  profess  the  Christ- 
ian faith  you  will  add  power  to  the  new  religion. 

"I  thank  thee,  Serapta,  for  these  words  of  true  appre- 
ciation, and  am  glad  my  life  Jias  been  all  you  could  de- 
sire, but  I  can  only  say  as  the  Almighty  inspires  me,  so 
I  will  speak,  and  I  fully  believe  that  all  are  taught  by 
Him." 

"I  will  rely  on  the  Almighty  to  teach  you,  dear  Ben- 
oni,  and  on  you  to  learn  of  Him." 

Thus  they  dismissed  the  discussion  of  creeds,  and  Ben- 
oni  left  himself  in  the  hands  of  his  Creator. 

Benoni  belonged  to  the  ancient  Parsee  faith.  These 
harmless  people  of  whom  Marcellinus  wrote  that  they 
lived  in  safety,  without  fortifications,  or  the  protection 
of  arms,  because  of  the  reverence  attached  to  their  re- 
ligion. 

Benoni  was  a  prince  amongst  his  people,  and  in  early 
life  had  been  sent  by  his  friends  to  see  the  Roman  world. 
He  had  pushed  his  travels  as  far  as  Britain,  and  there 
had  been  welcomed  by  Constantius  Chlorus,  the  father 
of  Constantine  the  Great.  It  was  here  he  met  with  Se- 
rapta, a  daughter  of  a  sister  of  Helena,  the  first  wife  of 
Constantine  and  the  beloved  mother  of  Constantine  the 
Great. 


28  BENONI. 

Serapta's  mother,  like  Helena,  was  deeply  imbued  with 
the  new  religion  of  Christianity.  Both  believed  that 
Jesus  was  the  Saviour  of  the  world.  That  He  was  God, 
incarnate  in  the  flesh,  and  that  to  disbelieve  in  His  Divin- 
ity would  entail  eternal  punishment. 

Serapta  had  been  brought  up  with  these  views  from  child- 
hood, and  although  Prince  Benoni  had  not  accepted  this 
faith,  his  life  was  so  pure  and  good  that  her  parents  had 
assented  to  their  union. 

Immediately  after  their  marriage  they  embarked  for 
Benoni's  home,  but  the  winds  were  contrary,  and  they 
were  wrecked,  and  cast  upon  the  deserted  island. 

And  now  Benoni  was  to  leave  his  beloved  wife.  His 
soul  was  racked  with  grief  at  the  separation,  but  he 
deemed  it  safer  to  leave  her  in  their  island  home  than  risk 
unknown  dangers. 

As  the  day  closed,  and  twilight  came  slowly  over  the 
garden,  the  pair  heard  sweet  singing  in  the  distance. 
The  footsteps  reached  the  thicket,  and,  as  the  song  dies 
gently  away,  the  voice  of  Enoah  was  heard,  saying: 

'  'Noble  Serapta,  behold,  your  sister  Monica  approaches. 
You  will  find  in  her  one  you  may  fully  trust,  and  I,  and 
my  brother,  Ela,  will  watch  over  you  while  your  husband 
is  away.  Prince  Benoni,  say  farewell  to  your  wife,  and 
come  with  me.  I  will  accompany  you  part  of  your  way." 

Monica  bounded  from  the  thicket  and  was  received  in 
the  arms  of  Serapta.  Benoni  saluted  her,  and,  then  tak- 
ing a  lingering  farewell  of  his  wife,  joined  Enoah. 

The  pair  walked  hastily  away  in  the  direction  of  the 
mountain,  conversing  as  they  went. 

"Saw  you  the  burning  mountain  the  other  evening?" 
inquired  Enoah.  "It  is  the  first  time  the  flames  have 


BENONI'S    DEPARTURE.  2Q 

come  forth  for  many  years.  This  island  is  called  the 
'Sacred  Isle,'  and  the  ignorant  people  believe  that  the 
lava  sent  forth  comes  straight  from  hell.  That  was  the 
cause  of  the  desertion  of  the  island  some  years  ago. 
Perhaps  it  was  well  this  was  so,  for  it  left  you  and  your 
wife  a  home  ready  provided  when  you  were  shipwrecked." 

"We  have,  indeed,  to  thank  the  mountain,  and  look 
upon  it  as  a  friend,"  said  Benoni. 

"And  are  not  you  afraid,  Benoni,  of  these  flames  sup- 
posed to  come  from  hell  ?" 

"There  is  no  hell  but  in  men's  imaginations,"  replied 
Benoni,  "and  that  you,  Enoah,  know  right  well." 

"That  is  so,  Benoni,  but  you  must  be  better  informed 
than  your  countrymen,  the  Parsees,  for  they  believe  in 
hell,  as  do  all  the  ancient  nations.  The  idea  has  taken 
deep  root,  and  now  runs  in  the  blood.  It  is  part  of 
heredity,  and  must  be  burnt  out,  and  it  will  take  cen- 
turies to  do  it." 

"Alas,"  said  Benoni,  with  deep  sorrow  in  his  voice, 
"to  think  of  humanity  imagining  such  a  dreadful  thing  of 
one  so  full  of  love  as  God.  His  creation  reveals  His 
watchful  care  on  earth,  and  we,  Parsees,  can  trust  Him 
for  aH  the  rest." 

"Walk  with  God,"  said  Enoah,  "and  like  me  you  will 
not  be  lost,  for  God  will  take  you  in  His  own  good  time 
and  way.  If  it  be  His  will  you  shall  be  translated  to  an- 
other sphere,  or  else  in  due  course  of  nature  you  will  fall 
asleep,  as  it  is  written,  'He  giveth  his  beloved  sleep.'" 

"Sleep  to  the  weary,  the  sad,  the  sorrowful,  the  tired 
child  of  earth,"  said  Benoni.  "His  pilgrimage  done,  his 
work  accomplished,  the  design  of  the  Creator  carried  out. 
Thus  it  is  with  each  earthly  child.  What  the  Creator 


3O  BENONI. 

intends  to  do  with  man  He  will  do,  and  no  one  shall  say 
unto  Him,   'What  doest  thou  ?' " 

"Benoni,"  said  Enoah,  "I  am  glad  to  hear  you  thus 
speak  of  the  great  Creator.  Implicit  trust  casts  out  fear. 
Rest  assured  all  will  be  well  with  you  here  and  hereafter. 
Press  forward  to  Constantine,  and  explain  to  him  your 
views.  Let  him  not  tie  up  the  truth  for  ages,  nor  hide 
God's  beauty  in  a  creed.  Rest  assured  that  God  is  good 
and  God  is  love,  and  hell  is  not.  It  is  but  the  imagina- 
tion of  mankind,  proceeding  from  the  ignorance  of  the 
untaught  as  to  the  shape  of  the  earth.  Men  know  not 
now  that  the  earth  is  round.  They  imagine  a  hollow 
place  of  darkness,  scooped  out  beneath  the  world;  but 
when  they  shall  discover  the  earth  is  not  what  they  think 
it  is,  and  that  it  revolves  around  the  sun,  and  when  culture 
shall  prevail,  then  hell  will  cease  to  trouble  God's  child. 
Yet,  as  the  Hindoo  said:  'Man  must  work  out  his  own 
deliverance.'  This  is  man's  work  in  this  the  first  stage 
of  existence." 

In  such  converse  as  this,  Prince  Benoni  and  Enoah 
beguiled  away  the  night,  and  as  the  dawn  appeared, 
Enoah,  pointing  out  the  way  the  Prince  should  take,  bade 
him  farewell,  saying: 

"Farewell,  Benoni,  beloved  of  the  Lord,  as  Zoroaster 
said:  'Blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart,  for  they  are  the  most 
highly  beloved  of  Deity. '  Thus  you  have  ever  been.  So 
continue  and  you  need  not  fear  what  man  may  say  or  do. 
You  are  safe.  You  may  be  persecuted  by  men  or  fall 
gently  asleep,  relying  confidently  in  the  Creator  that  all 
will  be  well.  'If  thou  doest  well,  shalt  thou  not  be  ac- 
cepted? If  thou  doest  not  well,  sin  lieth  at  the  door.' 


THE  TWO  WRESTLED  UNTIL  THEY  CAME  TO  THE  BRINK  OF  THE  OVERHANGING 

ROCK.     See  p.  36. 


THE     HUMAN    SACRIFICE.  31 

Go  in  peace,  brother  Benoni,  and  trust  in  God  for  bliss- 
ful immortality.      Farewell!" 

Thus  affectionately  Enoah  spoke  his  parting  words, 
and  Benoni  pressed  forward  until  he  came  to  the  "Hill 
of  Sacrifice,"  referred  to  by  Enoah,  when,  being  near 
mid-day,  the  Prince  reclined  beneath  the  rock  which  gave 
him  shade;  and  so  he  fell  asleep. 

CHAPTER  III. 

THE     HUMAN    SACRIFICE    TO   APPEASE   THE    GODS,   AND    THE 
DELIVERANCE. 

While  Benoni  slept,  several  boats  landed  at  the  foot 
of  the  "Hill  of  Sacrifice,"  and  the  rowers  springing  on 
the  beach  formed  a  procession  from  the  shore  to  the  hill, 
singing  a  solemn  dirge  as  for  the  dead. 

First  came  a  dozen  youths,  wearing  white  vestments, 
and  carrying  in  their  hands  a  branch  of  the  sacred  oak, 
sign  of  Druidism.  Others  followed  bearing  a  cross,  for 
amongst  the  early  Aryan  nations,  the  cross  was  an  object 
of  adoration. 

After  these  came  a  man  of  tall  stature.  His  hands  and 
arms  were  fastened  behind  his  back,  and  tied  tightly  with 
ropes.  He  was  followed  by  a  dozen  spearmen  of  sable 
hue,  but  of  great  muscular  strength. 

After  these  followed  a  huge  giant  looking  man,  with 
herculean  frame.  He  wore  a  white  vestment  on  which 
were  marked  little  crosses  and  the  oak  leaf,  and  in  his 
girdle  hung  a  long  sacrificing  knife. 

He  walked  apart,  except  that  near  behind  him  came 
three  men  of  fine  martial  appearance,  and  after  these, 
the  soldiers,  who  had  acted  as  rowers,  followed  two  by 
two. 


32  BENONI. 

When  the  Priest  was  approaching  the  Rock  of  Sacri- 
fice, his  attention  was  called  to  the  sleeping  Benoni,  and 
a  halt  was  called,  and  thus  the  Priest  spoke: 

'  'Arouse  the  sleeper,  and  bring  him  from  the  Rock  ere 
he  pollute  it  by  his  touch." 

One  of  the  soldiers  passed  forward  and  awoke  Benoni, 
saying: 

"The  High  Priest  of  the  Great  God  requires  to  see 
thee.  Arise,  and  come  with  me." 

Benoni  thus  addressed  looked  in  the  direction  indicated, 
and  seeing  the  Priest  walked  towards  him. 

The  Priest,  observing  the  princely  bearing  of  Benoni, 
was  at  first  disposed  to  receive  him  courteously,  but  being 
of  a  jealous  nature  and  despotic,  he  hastily  decided  to 
make  the  Prince  an  example  of  his  power,  and  thus  spoke: 

"What  meanest  thou,  O  vain  man,  thus  to  sleep  under 
the  Rock  of  Sacrifice?  Knowest  thou  not  that  the  gods 
visit  this  spot,  and  that  sinful  mortals  should  bow  only  in 
adoration  in  this  place?  Kneel  and  supplicate  the  Great 
God,  whose  servant  I  am,  for  pardon  and  forgiveness." 

Benoni  drew  his  fine  figure  to  its  fullest  proportions, 
and  looking  defiance  at  the  Priest,  replied: 

"I  have  done  no  wrong  in  sleeping  here.  Every  spot 
of  earth  is  consecrated  ground,  and  Deity  is  everywhere. " 

The  Priest  listened  attentively  to  the  words  of  Benoni, 
and  noted  the  Prince's  clear  enunciation  and  power  of 
expression,  and  bitter  hate  took  possession  of  his  mind  to 
be  thus  repulsed  before  the  choristers  and  soldiers;  and 
calling  forward  six  of  his  guard  commanded  Benoni  to  be 
bound  and  placed  by  the  side  of  the  other  prisoner. 

This  being  done,  the  Priest  with  loud  voice  said: 

"Thou  art   proud    and    arrogant,    vain   stranger,    and 


THE    HUMAN    SACRIFICE.  33 

must  have  a  lesson  taught  thee  from  heaven.  The  man 
by  thy  side  attempted  to  turn  the  religion  of  our  nation, 
and  is  going  to  be  offered  as  a  sacrifice  to  appease  the 
anger  of  the  Great  God.  Unless  thou  art  prepared  to 
ask  forgiveness  thou,  too,  shalt  bear  him  company." 

Benoni,  hearing  himself  thus  doomed  to  death,  looked 
proudly  forth  upon  the  Priest,  and  knowing  the  predic- 
tions of  Enoah  felt  himself  inspired  to  rebel  against  this 
false  faith,  and  thus  spoke: 

"I  am  not  afraid,  false  Priest  of  a  false  religion,  to 
answer  thee.  The  God  in  whom  I  trust  will  deliver  me 
out  of  thine  hand,  if  such  be  His  will.  If  not,  thou,  O 
Priest,  but  hasteneth  me  to  glory.  Lead  on  and  see  the 
deliverance  of  my  God  in  whom  I  trust." 

So  fearlessly  did  Benoni  speak,  and  such  majesty  sat 
on  his  manly  brow,  that  the  soldiers  uttered  a  shout  of 
approval.  The  three  generals  hearing  this  drew  the 
Priest  aside,  and  the  foremost  in  command  thus  spake: 

'  'Noble  Priest  of  the  Great  God,  we  beseech  of  thee  to 
spare  this  stranger  and  extend  to  him  our  hospitality. 
He  has  the  bearing  of  a  prince,  and  has  done  no  inten- 
tional wrong.  Command  him  to  be  unbound,  and  let 
him  join  the  procession  to  the  sacrifice.  One  sufferer  is 
enough  for  one  day.  The  Great  God  will  be  angry  if  we 
shed  more  innocent  blood." 

A  deep  scowl  passed  over  the  Priest's  features,  but  the 
speaker  was  the  Commander-in-Chief  of  the  Queen's 
armies  and  possessed  unlimited  power.  The  other  two 
chiefs  also  added  their  entreaties,  and  seeing  that  the 
voices  of  the  three  were  against  him,  the  Priest  turned 
away  and  spoke  thus  aloud: 

"Stranger,  at  the  request  of  the  Commander-in-Chief 


34  BENONI. 

of  the  Queen  of  Heaven,  I  have  pardoned  thy  audaci- 
ous act.  Guards,  unbind  the  stranger  and  bring  him 
hither." 

At  these  words  there  was  a  murmur  of  approval  amongst 
the  soldiers,  and  the  guard  readily  advanced  and  unbound 
Benoni,  and  brought  him  to  the  Commander-in-Chief, 
who  thus  spake: 

"Stranger,  we  felt  that  thou  hadst  slept  under  the 
Rock  of  Sacrifice  inadvertently,  and  therefore,  besought 
the  High  Priest  to  spare  thy  life.  Come  hither  and  re- 
count to  me,  and  the  chiefs  of  the  Queen's  armies,  wfyo 
thou  art,  and  whither  thou  art  going?  Then,  if  we  can 
be  of  use  to  thee,  thou  shalt  command  our  services." 

Thus  addressed,  Benoni  fell  into  rank  with  the  three 
chiefs,  and  recounted  to  them  on  what  quest  he  was  bent, 
and  besought  their  aid  and  direction  to  proceed  to  Rome 
or  Constantinople.  He  did  not  mention  his  wife,  nor 
where,  nor  how  long  he  had  dwelt  on  the  island,  and  he 
learned  that  as  soon  as  the  human  sacrifice  was  com- 
pleted, they  were  returning  to  their  own  country. 

The  Commander-in-Chief  listened  attentively  to  Ben- 
oni, and  then  addressing  him,  said:  • 

"Prince  Benoni,  descendant  of  the  noble  Zoroaster,  I 
have  heard  of  thy  peaceful  race,  and  the  regard  of  the 
nations  for  thy  religion,  and  I  will  assist  thee  to  rejoin 
thy  friend  Constantine,  already  known  amongst  us  as  a 
great  warrior,  and  Emperor  of  the  entire  world.  Thou 
may  safely  trust  thyself  to  my  guidance,  and  in  token  of 
that,  we  ask  thee  to  take  salt  with  us  before  the  sacrifice 
takes  place,  which  is  not  until  the  setting  sun. 

Thereupon  the  procession  moved  forward,  winding 
around  the  slope  of  the  hill,  the  choristers  taking  up  the 


THE    HUMAN    SACRIFICE.  35 

chant,  and  thus  continued  until  the  summit  of  the  hill 
was  attained,  where  a  halt  was  called,  and  refreshment 
was  served  around  by  the  choristers,  as  this  was  viewed 
as  a  sacrament  prior  to  the  sacrifice.  Then,  as  the  sun 
sank  into  the  west,  and  the  twilight  settled  hastily  over 
the  earth,  the  High  Priest  took  the  logs  of  wood,  and 
built  an  altar  something  like  Abraham  did  of  old  when  he 
was  about  to  offer  up  his  son  pursuant  to  the  command 
of  Deity. 

This  being  accomplished  and  all  things  made  ready, 
the  Priest  took  the  prisoner  and  laid  him  on  the  altar  and 
bound  him  to  two  huge  beams  in  the  shape  of  a  cross, 
and  looking  heavenward,  said: 

"Great  God  of  Heaven,  accept  this  sacrifice,  and  let 
thy  wrath  be  appeased,  and  give  our  Queen  and  nation 
prosperity. 

Thereupon  Benoni  stood  forth  and  said: 

"High  Priest,  commanders-in-chief  and  soldiers,  let 
not  this  sacrifice  proceed.  The  Almighty  requireth  not 
the  blood  of  this  victim  to  appease  His  anger.  The 
prophet  of  old,  looking  upon  the  slaughtered  cattle  and 
slain  offspring  of  men,  exclaimed:  'What  doth  the  Lord 
require  of  thee,  O  man,  but  to  do  justly,  Jove  mercy,  and 
walk  humbly  with  thy  God?' ' 

The  High  Priest,  moved  with  rage,  exclaimed  in  a  loud 
voice: 

"Accursed  man,  wilt  thou  rush  upon  thy  doom? 
Guards,  come  forth  and  bind  this  sacrilegious  being  who 
thus  dares  to  interrupt  the  sacred  offering  to  the  gods, 
while  I  apply  the  torch  to  light  the  sacred  fire. 

Benoni,  standing  forth,  rushed  towards  the  Priest, 
exclaiming: 


36  BENONI. 

"A\vny,  vile  Priest!  Behold  God's  power  to  stop  the 
sacrifice." 

And  as  Benoni  spake,  the  lightning  flashed,  and  deep 
thunder  rent  the  air.  The  Prince  took  advantage  of  the 
panic,  and  seizing  the  burning  torch,  extinguished  it. 

The  soldiers  were  panic  stricken,  and  believed  in  the 
intervention  of  the  gods  to  prevent  the  human  sacrifice. 

The  Priest  seized  Benoni,  hoping,  by  his  giant  strength, 
to  overcome  the  Prince,  but  Benoni  had  been  accustomed 
from  his  youth,  to  manly  games,  and  the  two  wrestled 
until  they  came  to  the  brink  of  the  over-hanging  rock. 

Here,  the  Priest  trusted  to  rid  himself  of  his  antagonist 
by  throwing  Benoni  over  the  precipice.  As  the  two 
swayed  and  surged  in  the  deadly  encounter,  and  while 
the  attention  of  the  generals  and  soldiers  was  attracted 
by  the  contest,  three  tall  forms  emerged,  from  the  dark- 
ness and  cut  the  cords  of  the  man  on  the  altar.  Then 
rushing  forward  they  seized  the  Priest  and  hurled  him 
headlong  over  the  yawning  deep,  and  drawing  their 
swords  from  the  scabbards,  prepared  for  the  defence. 

As  the  swords  were  unsheathed  they  gave  forth  a  lurid 

light  as  though  they  were  wielded  by  angelic  power,  and 

the  lightning  and  thunder  still  continued.    One  of  the  ag- 

-ors,   standing  near  the   altar,  called  forth   in   clear 

trumpet  tones: 

"Children  of  Ham,  stand  away  from  this  altar!  The 
C.ivat  God  requires  this  shedding  of  blood  to  cease. 
Behold  your  Priest  overcome  and  slain!  If  you  approach 
the  altar  your  blood  be  on  your  own  heads.  The  Great 
God  declares  that  He  is  not  pleased  by  this  sacrifice  of 
human  life.  The  idea  that  salvation  comes  through  the 
shedding  of  blood  is  an  invention  of  mankind.  The 


THE  HUMAN  SACRIFICE.  37 

Creator  is  angry!  Beware!  Leave  the  Hill  of  Sacrifice, 
and  return  in  peace  to  your  homes.  "We  will  attend  to 
the  Priest,  and,  if  he  lives,  nurse  him  to  health.  Listen  to 
the  powerful  voice  of  God,  and  leave  at  once. ' ' 

The  choristers  and  soldiers  were  greatly  afraid,  and 
the  commanders-in-chief  were  not  disposed  to  interfere, 
as  the  Priest's  arrogant  power  had  made  him  many 
enemies.  They,  therefore,  permitted  the  opportunity  to 
pass,  and  by  their  silence  allowed  the  fears  of  the  others 
to  rule  their  action. 

The  Commander-in-Chief,  who  was  a  humane  man  and 
had  been  greatly  averse  to  the  human  sacrifice,  stood 
forth  and  said: 

"Messengers  of  heaven  and  avengers  of  cruelty,  give 
us  the  words  that  we  shall  bear  to  the  Queen  of  Heaven 
when  she  asks  us  as  to  her  High  Priest." 

"Inform  her,"  said  Ela,  for  it  was  he,  "that  the  High 
Priest  of  the  Almighty  has  done  justice  on  the  man  who 
usurped  the  authority  of  heaven,  and  has  stopped  for 
ever  human  sacrifice.  As  I  did  in  times  gone  by  to 
the  priests  of  the  false  god,  Baal,  I  have  done  to  this 
false  Priest.  Let  the  Queen  make  a  decree  forever 
abolishing  human  sacrifices.  It  is  a  mistake  to  say  that 
only  by  the  shedding  of  blood  can  man  be  saved.  It  is 
now,  and  ever  has  been,  abhorrent  to  the  Creator  for 
man  to  shed  blood  to  save  his  soul.  All  that  the  Deity 
requires  of  man  is  to  do  justice  and  judgment,  and  to 
extend  mercy  and  love,  one  towards  another." 

"Truly,"  replied  the  Commander-in-Chief,  "to  do 
righteously  and  to  love  and  practice  mercy  and  truth,  are 
before  all  sacrifices.  And  what  shall  be  done  with  the 
prisoner  and  with  Prince  Benoni?" 


38  BEXOXI. 

"With  regard  to  the  prisoner,"  replied  Ela,  "leave 
him  to  us;  as  to  Prince  Benoni,  do  thou,  Commander-in- 
Chief,  take  him  under  thy  care  and  direct  him  to  Con- 
stantinople, for  there  he  has  a  mission  to  his  relative, 
Constantine,  by  courtesy  called  'the  Great.'  Aid  the 
Prince  in  this,  and  thou  shalt  win  heaven's  approval.  I 
know  thy  heart,  that  it  is  pure  and  true,  and  that  thy 
views  are  far  in  advance  of  the  cruelty  of  this  age  in 
which  we  live.  Cultivate  this  true  life  and  Deity  will 
prosper  thee.  Trials  thou  wilt  have,  yet  these  shall  but 
purify  and  raise  thee  nearer  heaven.  Thus  are  men's 
lives  on  earth  perfected.  Duty  is  heaven's  noblest  work, 
and  the  great  and  good  ever  follow  its  call.  And  now 
commanders,  choristers  and  soldiers,  farewell!  Let  not 
vain  regrets  follow  you,  for  we  are  heaven's  messengers 
sent  to  proclaim  to  you  a  great  truth,  that  the  Deity 
abhors  the  shedding  of  blood  to  save  your  souls.  Religion 
is  in  the  daily  life,  and  in  the  purity  of  the  heart  and 
mind.  Each  strive  for  this,  and  all  will  be  well  here  and 
hereafter. ' ' 

"But,"  said  one  of  the  chiefs,  "is  there  no  hell,  and 
do  we  not  require  a  Saviour  from  that  dreadful  place?" 

"There  is  no  hell,"  said  Ela,  "it  is  but  the  imagina- 
tion of  mankind, — the  offspring  of  ignorance.  Hell 
being  imaginary  it  has  been  necessary  for  the  nations  to 
have  imaginary  Saviours  to  save  from  this  imagined  hell. 
But  the  time  will  come  when  knowledge  shall  advance, 
and  all  these  myths  shall  fade  away  and  truth  prevail." 

"Ah,  would  that  this  time  would  speedily  arrive,"  said 
the  oldest  Chief,  '  'for  as  I  look  backward  I  see  the  world 
full  of  misery  and  sorrow  for  changing  faiths  and  altering 


THE    HUMAN    SACRIFICE.  39 

creeds.  The  earth,  gory  with  the  blood  of  martyrs,  calls 
to  heavan  for  more  light  and  a  purer  faith." 

"These,"  said  Ela,  "were  not  martyrs  to  truth  but 
martyrs  to  an  idea.  These  illustrate  the  truth  of  the  wise 
man's  saying:  'God  made  man  upright,  but  he  has  sought 
out  many  inventions.'  Farewell,  noble  chiefs,  and  hea- 
ven send  your  nation  greater  light,  and  purer  lives  and 
more  peace  and  joy." 

And  as  Ela  ceased  to  speak  the  clouds  dispersed,  and 
the  moon  and  stars  shone  forth,  and  lit  the  procession  to 
the  boats,  Benoni  accompanying. 

Ela,  Enoah,  and  the  third  man,  Mozah,  by  name,  went, 
with  the  late  prisoner,  to  the  foot  of  the  Rock,  where  they 
found  the  Priest  laying  helpless,  as  he  had  fallen.  Ela 
applied  his  ear  to  the  Priest's  chest  and  found  the  heart 
beating  feebly. 

1  'Enoah''  said  Ela,  '  'raise  up  the  Priest  gently,  while  I 
administer  some  of  the  elixir  of  life.  We  must  not  let 
his  wicked  soul  escape  to  his  Maker  without  time  for  re- 
pentance and  amendment.'' 

Enoah,  ever  ready  to  aid  all  acts  of  mercy  and  love, 
took  the  Priest  gently  in  his  arms,  while  Ela  poured  a 
few  drops  of  fluid  down  his  throat. 

The  effect  was  instantaneous.  The  Priest  heaved  a 
sigh,  and  opening  his  eyes,  looked  around,  and  Enoah 
spoke  softly  to  him: 

"High  Priest,  be  not  afraid,  you  are  in  the  hands  of 
those  who  will  save  your  life  if  it  be  possible.  Rest  thus 
awhile  until  you  feel  the  elixir  giving  you  renewed  life, 
and  then  we  will  conduct  you  to  a  place  of  safety  and 
repose. ' ' 

The  soft  tones  of  Enoah  were  soothing  to  the  prostrate 


4O  BENONI. 

man,  although  a  dark  scowl  of  hate  and  anger  still  rested 
on  his  features.  He  was,  however,  powerless  and  "knew 
that  resistance  was  hopeless. 

Ere  long  the  Priest,  heaving  another  deep  inspiration, 
raised  himself  from  the  breast  of  Enoah  and  said: 

"Where  are  the  generals,  the  choristers  and  soldiers? 
Have  they  left  me  to  die,  in  this  accursed  spot,  like  a 
dog?' ' 

Ela  replied  to  this  inquiry,  saying: 

"We  have  dismissed  them  to  their  homes  stating  we 
would  nurse  you  to  health  and  strength.  And  as  we  are 
acquainted  with  remedies  of  which  these  soldiers  know 
nothing,  we  will  soon  have  you  well  and  strong. ' ' 

The  Priest  gnashed  his  teeth  with  raget  feeling  his 
power  over  the  people  was  gone  for  ever.  He,  however, 
submitted  himself  to  the  exertions  of  the  four  men  to 
restore  him,  for  the  late  prisoner  was  amongst  the  most 
zealous  for  the  Priest's  recovery.  The  prisoner  belonged 
to  the  new  sect  of  Christians  who,  in  this  early  day, 
knew  little  of  creeds,  but  much  of  brotherly  love  and  the 
spirit  of  forgiveness  for  injuries. 

The  late  prisoner  had  come  from  Rome  inspired  by  the 
love  of  souls  and  with  an  earnest  desire  to  propagate  the 
Christian  religion  amongst  what  were  then  called  the 
heathen  world, — the  lost  sons  of  Ham,  a  race  hated 
because  of  the  words  of  the  ancient  father,  who,  in  a  fit 
of  anger,  cursed  his  son  and  his  descendants. 

Thus  curses,  once  uttered,  tend  to  great  wrongs,  and 
increase  as  years  roll  on.  Alas,  poor  human  nature, 
when  wilt  thou  put  on  the  garment  of  wisdom  and 
learn  the  beauty  of  brotherly  love,  and  that  the  Creator 
has  made  all  Rations  of  one  blood? 


MONA  GAVE  HIM  HER  HAND,  AND  LOOKING  UP  TO  HIM  REPLIED,  "I  TOO 
HAVE  LOVED."     See  p.  59. 


CONSTANTINE,    AS    MATCHMAKER.  4! 

The  Priest  felt  the  power  of  the  draught  given  him  by 
Ela,  and  the  warm  blood  began  to  circulate  more  freely. 

The  friends,  noticing  this,  inquired  of  the  Priest  if  he 
could  bear  to  be  moved,  and,  receiving  an  affirmative  re- 
ply, assisted  him  to  the  shore,  and  laid  him  gently  down 
in  the  boat  there  anchored.  Then  they  rowed  swiftly 
away,  bearing  with  them  the  Priest  and  the  late  prisoner. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

THE     GREAT     CONSTANTINE,      FOUNDER    OF    THE    CHRISTIAN 
FAITH,     TURNS    MATCHMAKER. 

A  very  different  scene  was  taking  place  at  Constanti- 
nople There  sat  a  white  haired  lady,  of  noble  deport- 
ment, conversing  with  a  man  of  commanding  military 
appearance.  These  were  the  parents  of  Serapta,  and 
visitors  of  the  Lady  Helena,  the  mother  of  Constantine, 
the  Great,  and  in  the  same  room  sat  the  parents  of  Prince 
Benoni,  along  with  Constantine. 

"And  you  have  received  no  tidings  of  your  daughter 
and  Prince  Benoni?"  said  Helena,  addressing  the  father 
of  Serapta. 

The  one  thus  addressed  was  of  noble  and  majestic  ap-» 
pearance,  and  was  king  of  one  of  the  neighboring  states, 
supported  in  that  position  by  the  influence  of    Constan- 
tine, and  thus  replied: 

"Alas,  Helena,  we  have  had  no  tidings  of  our  beloved 
child,  except  that  the  ship  was  wrecked  on  her  way  from 
Britain  to  Prince  Benoni's  home." 

"And  we,"  said  Benoni's  father,  "have  been  equally 
unsuccessful  in  our  inquiries.  No  tidings  have  come 
from  the  sea  to  tell  us  what  has  become  of  our  beloved 
son." 


42  BENONI. 

"But,"  said  Benoni's  mother,  "hope  still  whispers  that 
I  shall  yet  see  my  son  ere  I  depart  to  another  world.  He 
was  such  an  expert  swimmer  that  I  cannot  believe  he  was 
drowned. ' ' 

"I,. too,"  said  Serapta's  mother,  "have  hopes  of  see- 
ing my  children.  I  have  never  felt  that  they  were  dead. ' ' 

"That  may  be  so,"  said  Constantine,  "and  if  you  de- 
sire it,  I  will  cause  inquiry  to  be  made  along  the  route 
they  would  take,  and  by  this  means  we  shall  find  them, 
if  living.' ' 

"We  thank  you,  noble  Emperor,"  said  Serapta's  father. 
"We  have  already  had  search  made  at  all  the  likely  places 
on  the  route,  but  there  is  still  one  place  where  we  have 
not  explored.  That  is  the  abode  of  the  dark  race  of 
Ham.  If  our  children  got  cast  in  their  vicinity,  they 
would  probably  be  made  prisoners  and  not  allowed  to 
proceed.  If,  noble  Emperor,  you  could  have  inquiry 
made  there,  you  would  confer  on  us  a  great  favor. ' ' 

As  the  friends  conversed,  Bishop  Eusebius  had  come 
noiselessly  into  the  room,  and  hearing  this  portion  of  the 
conversation,  said: 

"One  of  my  presbytery  has  recently  proceeded  to  that 
abandoned  people.  He  was  fired  with  zeal  for  our  relig- 
ion, and  went  boldly  forth  to  preach  to  them  the  true 
faith,  without  a  knowledge  of  which  they  must  be  eter- 
nally lost." 

"Say  not  so,  worthy  Bishop,"  said  Benoni's  father, 
'  'the  mercy  of  Deity  is  great,  and  how  can  these  people 
be  condemned  for  what  they  never  hear?' ' 

"Such  is  the  word,"  said  Eusebius,  "the  heathen  are 
all  lost  whether  they  hear  or  not,  for  it  is  the  belief  in 
our  religion  only  that  can  save. ' ' 


CONSTANTIXE,    AS    MATCHMAKER.  43 

"Then  am  I  and  mine  all  lost,1'  said  the  aged  Parsee, 
"for  although  we  live  in  this  Christian  world  we  cannot 
receive  your  faith.  We  believe  only  in  the  Almighty 
God,  the  Creator  of  all  things.  In  Him  only  do  we  trust. 

"Then  you  are  lost,"  said  Eusebius,  "for  out  of  Christ 
there  is  no  salvation.' ' 

"Say  not  so,  brother  Eusebius,"  said  Constantine, 
"these  are  my  mother's  guests,  and  will  be  saved  by  a 
short  sojourn  in  this  sacred  city." 

And  here  a  merry  twinkle  was  in  the  Emperor's  eye, 
and  Eusebius  deemed  it  politic  not  to  press  the  theory  of 
the  heathen  condemnation. 

As  they  thus  conversed,  a  fair  girl  came  in  and  took 
her  seat  by  the  side  of  Helena.  She  was  extremely 
beautiful,  and  health  shone  from  her  face.  Her  form 
was  perfect,  a  depth  of  deep  feeling  rested  in  her  blue 
eyes,  and  a  calm  sweetness  sat  on  her  brow. 

Helena  smiled  lovingly  upon  her  as  the  girl  took  her 
seat,  and,  looking  towards  Eusebius,  said: 

"Bishop,  I  present  my  niece,  the  fair  Mona,  recently 
come  from  the  Isle  of  Britain.  She  is  one  of  those 
beloved  ones  of  whom  the  Master  said,  'Suffer  little 
children  to  come  unto  me  and  forbid  them  not.'  ' 

Eusebius  looked  admiringly  upon  the  beautiful,  calm 
features  of  the  girl,  as  he  replied: 

"Welcome,  fair  Mona,  to  this  City  of  God.  Right 
glad  are  we  to  see  you  in  our  midst,  and  may  Heaven 
help  you. ' ' 

As  he  thus  spake,  three  men  came  forward  from  the 
adjoining  room.  Two  bore  the  priestly  garb,  while  the 
third  was  of  martial  appearance.  They  were  well  known 
to  the  Emperor,  who  graciously  took  upon  himself  to  in- 


44  BENONI. 

troduce  them  to  the  assembled  guests,  saying:  "Here 
are  my  friends,  Lactantius,  Athanasius,  and  Mar- 
cel. Two  are  pillars  of  our  Church,  and  the  other  is 
a  true  supporter  of  our  Empire.  Marcel,  ere  long, 
your  occupation  will  be  gone,  for  the  people  shall  dwell 
at  peace,  and  war  shall  be  no  more. ' ' 

Marcel  thus  appealed  to  by  name,  looked  with  his 
frank,  manly  face  upon  the  assembled  company,  as  he  re- 
plied: 

' '  Alas,  noble  Emperor,  I  fear  the  day  is  far  distant 
when  swords  will  be  turned  into  pruning  hooks,  and  wars 
shall  cease.  Already  I  hear  sounds  of  discord  in  the  air, 
and  religious  contention  over  points  of  doctrine.  The 
day  will  come,  I  fear,  when  Christians  will  be  less  toler- 
ant than  those  of  the  religion  they  have  superceded,  and 
the  words  of  the  founder  come  true,  that  He  came  not  to 
bring  peace,  but  a  sword.  I  see  the  blood  of  mankind 
shed  by  Christians  who  profess  the  doctrines  of  the  meek 
and  lowly  One.  Alas,  for  poor  humanity,  ever  swayed 
by  theories  and  creeds,  and  in  the  name  of  religion  com- 
mitting harsh  and  murderous  persecutions." 

The  brows  of  the  churchmen  and  of  Helena  grew  dark 
with  anger,  but  the  Emperor  only  smiled  as  he  said: 

• '  Truly,  Marcel,  you  have  drawn  a  dreadful  picture  of 
horrors  springing  from  a  religion  of  peace  and  love.  Yet 
I  begin  to  think  you  may  be  near  the  truth,  for  I  have 
noted  that  the  sign,  '  See  how  these  Christians  love  one 
another,'  is  conspicuous  by  its  absence,  and  it  might  as 
beautifully  be  said,  '  See  how  these  Christians  hate  one 
another.'  Put  away  sad  thoughts  of  theories  and  dogma; 
let  us  live  and  enjoy  to-day,  for  to-morrow  we  may  die." 

Helena,    however,  was  too   much   in    earnest   for  her 


CONSTANTINE,    AS    MATCHMAKER.  45 

favorite  dogmas  to  allow  these  statements  to  remain  un- 
answered, and  casting  a  look  of  scorn  on  the  young 
soldier,  said: 

"  Marcel,  we  all  know  you  are  an  infidel,  and  that  you 
do  not  receive  the  beautiful  doctrines  of  the  Church. 
These  might  interfere  with  your  youthful  pleasures." 

Constantine,  still  smiling  at  his  mother's  warm  expres- 
sions of  her  views,  said: 

"Nay,  dear  mother,  there  you  are  in  error.  My  friend 
Marcel's  conduct  is  above  reproach.  His  life  is  noble, 
pure  and  chaste.  His  word  reliable.  His  friendship 
beautifully  sweet,  passing  the  love  of  woman.'' 

And  as  Constantine  spake  thus  feelingly  he  threw  a 
loving  gaze  upon  the  beautiful  and  animated  countenance 
of  the  young  soldier,  and  Mona  cast  her  eyes  on  Marcel 
with  appreciation.  The  soldier  observed  the  gaze,  and 
a  thrill  of  pleasure  ran  through  his  frame.  The  Emperor 
noticed  this,  and  desirous  of  doing  the  soldier  a  good 
turn,  introduced  him  specially  to  Mona,  saying: 

"Marcel,  here  is  my  fair  cousin  from  Britain.  You 
will  find  in  her  a  true  example  of  what  a  Christian  can 
become.  Mona,  behold  my  friend,  Marcel,  and  I  hope 
you  will  be  friends." 

The  young  people  gazed  admiringly  upon  each  other, 
and  a  faint  blush  suffused  the  face  of  both. 

"Welcome,  fair  lady,"  said  Marcel,  "  to  Constanti- 
nople. The  blue  skies  and  gentle  breezes  of  the  celestial 
city  will,  I  hope,  make  amends  for  the  loss  of  your 
island  home." 

Helena  was  not  greatly  pleased  at  the  introduction  of 
these  young  people.  She  intended  to  make  Mona  a  de- 
votee of  the  Christian  faith,  and  was  averse  to  Marcel's 


46  BENONI. 

influence.  The  Empress-Mother  had  frequently  heard 
Marcel  express  himself  strongly  against  the  Christian 
faith,  and  she  desired  to  ground  Mona  in  the  doctrines 
before  submitting  the  young  girl  to  outside  influences. 
Helena,  therefore,  addressing  Mona,  said: 

' '  Come  with  me,  Mona,  as  I  desire  to  show  you  some 
relics  of  my  journeys  to  the  Holy  Land.  I  think  you 
will  be  interested." 

Helena  took  the  young  girl  into  a  chapel  attached  to 
the  Royal  house,  and  there  shewed  her  the  veritable  cross 
on  which  the  Saviour  died,  and  the  nails  and  spear,  along 
with  the  inscriptions  written  by  Pilate. 

"These,"  said  Helena,  "I  found  on  Mount  Calvary, 
and  I  am  about  to  present  them  to  the  church  as  soon 
as  it  is  completed.  Never  shall  I  forget,  Mona,  the  grief 
with  which  I  gazed  upon  these  relics  of  the  suffering  of 
the  Son  of  God." 

Mona  looked  upon  these  things  also  in  sorrow,  but  as 
she  gazed  the  thought  passed  through  her  mind  how  un- 
likely that  these  relics  should  be  the  true  cross  and  nails 
and  spear,  and  inscriptions,  and  mildly  said: 

' '  Noble  Empress,  it  is  now  three  hundred  years  since 
these  occurrences  took  place.  Think  you  not  that  there 
may  be  some  mistake  about  these  things  ?  " 

"No,"  rejoined  Helena,  "I  was  present,  along  with 
Bishop  Eusebius,  and  saw  the  precious  relics  dug  out  of 
the  soil.  It  is  not  likely  such  sacred  things  could  perish. 
No.  I  fully  believe  that  you  now  gaze  on  the  cross  on 
which  the  Saviour  of  the  world  was  slain.  And  here, 
Mona,"  continued  the  Empress,  pointing  to  a  crown  of 
thorns,  "is  the  instrument  of  torture  that  the  hateful 
Jews  placed  on  His  divine  brow,  and  the  mantle  with 


CONSTATINE,    AS  MATCHMAKER.  47 

which  they  robed  Him  when  they  called  Him,  in  sarcasm, 
'  King  of  the  Jews.' " 

' '  Alas, "  said  Mona,  ( '  this  religion  is  full  of  strange 
mystery.  My  mother  has  always  taught  me  to 
pray  to  Christ,  but  my  faith  often  fails,  and  truly 
I  can  say  with  the  Apostle,  '  Great  is  the  mystery  of 
godliness.' " 

"Have  faith,"  said  Helena,  "and  all  things  will  be 
made  clear  to  you,  as  it  has  been  to  me.  And  now,  Mona, 
my  son  is  the  first  Emperor  who  has  embraced  the  Chris- 
tian faith,  and  been  born  anew  in  Christ." 

' '  And  has  the  Emperor  been  baptized,  dear  Aunt  ? " 
inquired  Mona. 

This  inquiry  was  a  sore  point  with  Helena  Her  son 
had  never  been  baptized,  and  he  still  often  ofnciatad  at 
the  pagan  sacrifices;  she  therefore  replied: 

"The  Emperor  yet  holds  back  from  a  full  consecration 
to  our  holy  religion,  but  I  hope  to  live  to  see  him  a  true 
son  of  the  Church.  He  has  done  a  great  work  for  the 
Christian  faith,  and  in  future  ages  will  be  reverenced  by 
the  whole  earth,  for  the  day  must  come  when  this  faith 
shall  spread  through  all  nations." 

And  as  she  spake  she  had  a  far-off  look,  as  though  she 
realized  the  greatness  that  the  Christian  religion  would 
achieve.  Then,  falling  before  an  image  of  the  Saviour, 
she  bowed  her  head  in  prayer,  and  Mona,  too,  joined  in 
devotion. 

Constantine  and  Marcel  shortly  afterwards  took  their 
departure  together,  and  as  they  walked  the  Emperor 
spoke  to  the  young  soldier,  saying: 

' '  Marcel,  your  predictions  for  the  future  have  recalled 
my  private  thoughts,  and  I  fear  there  is  great  truth  in 


48  BENONI. 

what  you  say  of  the  future  persecutions  of  Christians  by 
Christians.  I  sometimes  regret  that  I  have  raised  up 
this  new  religion.  If  I  had  not  done  so,  it  would  gradu- 
ally have  died  out  and  been  forgotten.  But  now,  men  are 
beginning  to  raise  up  a  man  to  be  a  god,  and  to  bow  down 
and  worship  him.  And  when  the  Church  is  firmly  seated 
she  shall  be  cruel  and  turn  all  men  to  her  faith.  And 
what  do  we  really  know  of  the  truth  of  Christianity  ? " 
And  as  the  Emperor  uttered  these  words  a  deep  sadness 
overspread  his  features,  and  Marcel  replied: 

' '  Alas,  noble  Emperor,  I  foresee  great  trouble  to  the 
Roman  world  from  the  new  faith,  for  already  the  Bishops 
are  very  overbearing  and  exacting.  And  as  you  say,  we 
do  not  know  the  truth  of  the  religion,  for  there  is  no  evi- 
dence of  the  resurrection  of  Jesus  from  the  dead.  The 
writings  are  all  silent  on  this  stupendous  event." 

"And  in  the  absence  of  this  proof,"  said  the  Emperor, 
44  all  else  is  nothing,  for  all  the  religions  have  had  re-in- 
carnations and  miracles,  but  no  resurrection  from  the 
dead.  Alas,  Marcel,  I  do  regret  assisting  in  the  spread 
of  this  new  dogma  which  in  time  will  be  received  as 
truth  unquestioned." 

Thus  did  this  great  Emperor  doubt  the  truth  of  the  re- 
ligion he  had  introduced,  and  which  in  after  years  was 
to  affect  the  progress  of  the  whole  Christian  world. 

'•'But  let  us  leave  this  mournful  subject,"  continued 
Constantine,  "and  tell  me  what  you  think  of  my  fair 
cousin,  Mona.  Is  she  not  very  beautiful  ?  and  she  is  as 
pure  as  she  is  graceful  in  appearance. " 

"Truly,  noble  Emperor,  she  is  all  that  is  lovely,"  re- 
plied the  young  soldier,  and  the  Emperor  saw  that  a 
deep  impression  had  been  made  on  Marcel. 


COXSTANTIXE,    AS    MATCHMAKER.  49 

"  She  is  the  sister  of  my  cousin,  Serapta,"  said  Con- 
stantine,  ' '  who  was  married  to  Prince  Benoni,  the  eldest 
son  of  the  King  of  Kirma,  and  they  were  shipwrecked  on 
their  voyage  from  Britain  to  Kirma,  and  have  never  been 
heard  of  since.  I  am  about  to  send  to  Africa  to  have 
search  made  for  them,  and  look  to  you  to  find  me  a  suit- 
able leader." 

Marcel  listened  attentively  to  the  Emperor,  and  as 
Constantine  proceeded,  the  thought  of  doing  a  service  to 
Mona  fired  the  young  man  with  zeal,  and  he  replied: 

4 '  Gracious  Emperor,  if  I  may  be  so  bold  as  to  ask 
you  to  spare  me,  I  will  myself  go  in  search  of  Prince 
Benoni  and  the  Princess  Serapta." 

The  Emperor  looked  lovingly  on  his  young  friend, 
and  memory  carried  him  back  to  his  first  and  early  love, 
before  ambition  claimed  him  as  her  prize,  and  Constan- 
tine replied: 

"Marcel,  methinks  it  is  the  love  tor  Serapta's  sister 
that  fires  your  ardor.  I  approve  of  young  love's  sacrifices 
and  greatly  esteem  your  choice,  and  my  fair  cousin,  Se- 
rapta, and  the  Prince  Benoni,  have  my  fond  regard,  and  it 
shall  be  as  you  wish.  But,  Marcel,  you  will  have  an 
arduous  task  to  win  the  fair  Mona,  for  she  is  guarded  by 
my  mother  and  her  mother,  against  the  treacherous 
infidel." 

And  the  Emperor  smiled  at  the  thought  that  the  up-' 
right  and  truthful  Marcel  should  be  dubbed,  "Infidel." 
Yet  this  has  ever  been  the  weapon  of  infatuation  to  an 
idea,  when  joined  to  ignorance,  and  Helena  and  Mona's 
mother  were  both  saturated  with  the  dogmas  of  the  times. 

They  had  never  applied  their  reason  to  the  doctrines, 
nor  entered  upon  any  investigation  or  research  into  the 


50  BENONI. 

evidence  in  support  of  the  creeds.  They  believed 
through  the  heart  and  consulted  not  the  intellect. 

The  Emperor  and  Marcel  separated.  The  former  to 
his  reception  of  the  leading  men  of  the  Empire,  and  the 
latter  to  prepare  for  his  voyage,  and  to  dwell  on  the  fair 
face  of  Mona,  and  thus  he  mused: 

"Beloved  form,    the    Creator's    fairest    model!     How 

» 

grace  and  beauty  are  skillfuly  joined!  Thus  would  it  be 
with  the  first  woman,  and  what  marvellous  skill  to  so 
form  her  that  after  ages  on  ages  the  beauty  is  reproduced. 
Truly,  Almighty  Creator,  thou  art  matchless  in  power 
and  design!  Why  dost  thou  hide  thyself  in  inscrutable 
mystery  ?  Wilt  thou  not  reveal  thyself  to  us  ?  Teach 
me,  Almighty  Father,  and  guide  and  aid  me." 

Thus  prayed  the  infidel,  from  his  pure  conception  of 
the  Almighty,  in  the  Creator's  great  Temple,  domed  by 
heaven's  expanse,  branching  out  into  infinitude;  and  a 
sweet  peace  settled  down  into  his  soul. 

Then  he  had  recalled  the  words  he  had  read: 
"  My  ways  are  not  your  ways,  nor  my  thoughts  your 
thoughts,  for  as  the  heavens  are  higher  than  the  earth, 
so  are  my  ways  higher  than  your  ways  and  my  thoughts 
than  your  thoughts." 

And  then  continuing  his  thoughts  aloud,  he  said: 
"Truly   thy   ways,    Almighty    Father,     are     high    as 
heaven,  and  that  is  infinitude,  and  thy  thoughts  Omnip- 
otent   and    beyond    our   conception.      Teach,  Oh,  teach 
thy  little  child  who  trusts  in  Thee  alone." 

Thus  humbly  Marcel  bowed  to  the  Infinite  Unknown 
God.  He  grasped  his  own  likeness  and  the  immense 
distance  from  himself  to  the  Creator.  True,  through  his 
travels  in  Egypt  and  the  East  he  had  learned  matters  in 


CONSTANTINE,     AS    MATCHMAKER.  51 

astronomy  hidden  from  the  general  populace,  and  be- 
lieved things  were  not  what  they  seemed,  nor  as  repre- 
sented. Marcel  was  a  man  in  advance  of  his  age,  and  this 
meant  to  be  misunderstood. 

Thus  it  has  ever  been.  Only  the  few  pioneers  of  ad- 
vancement dare  to  think  for  themselves,  and  hear  the. 
stigma  of  being  fools,  not  having  the  excuse  of  "congen- 
ital idiocy  "  to  account  for  their  unbelief  in  the  Christian 
dogmas. 

So,  in  the  time  of  Constantine,  men  and  women 
of  the  Christian  faith  began  to  look  upon  believers  in  the 
Almighty  God  yet  disbelievers  in  the  Divinity  of  Christ, 
as  fools,  idiots,  and  infidels;  but  this  was  after  the  joining 
of  Church  and  State,  and  after  Constantine  had  made 
twelve  thousand  converts  in  one  year,  bought  by  a  piece 
of  gold  and  a  baptismal  garment,  and  after  the  Emperor 
had  given  power  to  the  Bishops  and  the  Church  to  make 
the  new  religion  popular. 

Marcel,  having  braced  his  resolve  by  prayer,  and  at- 
tuned his  mind  by  meditation  on  the  extent  and  wonders 
of  creation,  returned  to  his  home,  and  summoning  his  at- 
tendant soldier,  thus  addressed  him: 

"  Alonso,  be  preparing  my  barge  for  a  voyage.  I  have 
the  Emperor's  sanction  to  a  cruise,  and  I  shall  want  you 
and  my  sturdy  rowers  to  accompany  me  as  soon  as  pos- 
sible. Is  my  mother  within  ?  If  so,  say  I  will  wait  upon 
her  shortly. " 

Alonso,  the  tried  veteran  in  many  battles,  looked 
proudly  on  his  youthful  master.  He  had  known  Marcel 
from  boyhood  and  loved  him  as  a  father. 

Alonso  returning  informed  his  master  that  the  Lady 
Mother  would  see  her  son,  and  Marcel  went  to  break  the 


52  BENONI. 

news  to  her.  She  was  a  widow  and  Marcel  was  her  only 
son,  and  in  him  all  her  hopes  were  fixed. 

"  Dear  mother,  I  come  to  obtain  your  approval  to  a 
voyage  sanctioned  by  the  Emperor." 

And  Marcel  kissed  his  mother,  and  she  hearing  his 
words,  felt  a  great  regret,  yet  said: 

"If,  my  son,  the  Emperor  requires  your  services  I 
cannot  oppose  my  wishes  to  your  duty.  But  remember, 
I  am  now  alone,  and  when  you  are  away,  shall  be  sad 
and  lonely.  Is  it  duty,  dear  Marcel,  that  calls  you  from 
me  ? " 

"  It  is  a  duty  I  owe,  dear  mother,  to  the  great  brother- 
hood of  mankind.  I  go  to  search  the  lost,  and  restore 
a  beloved  son  and  daughter  to  their  beloved  parents." 

"Then  it  is  not  a  public  duty,  dear  Marcel,  that  calls 
you  from  your  widowed  mother  ?  "  Is  there  not  another 
who  can  take  up  this  matter  ?  The  son  of  some  other 
mother  who  has  more  sons  than  one  ?  May  not  some 
less  precious  life  be  risked  in  this  search  ? " 

And  as  the  lady  spoke  a  sob  was  in  her  throat,  upward 
moved  from  a  sorrowful  heart. 

Marcel  felt  acutely  for  his  mother,  but  thoughts  of 
Mona  were  too  strong.  He  pictured  this  fair  girl  rewarding 
him  with  a  smile  of  approval  even  ere  he  started  on  his 
quest,  and  should  he  prove  successful,  he  would  make  her 
heart  rejoice,  for  he  knew  how  deeply  she  loved  the  miss- 
ing Serapta. 

Marcel  had  a  sister,  and  their  hearts  had  ever  been 
knit  together  in  the  fondest  affection.  There  were  but 
these  t\vo  children,  and  they  had  grown  up  in  an  atmos- 
phi-iv  of  l.)\-e,  and  were  the  idols  of  both  their  parents. 

Cruel  war  had  robbed  them  of  their  father  a  few  years 


CONSTAXTINE,   AS    MATCHMAKER.  53 

before,  but  the  world  dubbed  him   the   martyr  to  duty, 
and  crowned  him  with  the  halo  of  glory. 

Thus,  it  was  considered  glory  to  die  in  attempting  to 
murder  others.  When  will  the  time  arrive  when  man- 
kind shall  learn  true  wisdom,  and  when  glory  and  re- 
nown shall  follow  the  saving  of  life  in  lieu  of  its  destruction? 

Marcel  replied  to  his  mother's  inquiries  and  cheered 
and  soothed  her  until  she  gave  a  reluctant  assent. 

He  also  told  her  of  Mona  and  how  beautiful  the  girl 
was,  and  desired  his  mother  to  call  on  the  Dowager- 
Empress. 

Then,  having  thus  arranged,  Marcel  called  the  follow- 
ing day  upon  the  parents  of  Serapta  and  Benoni,  and 
expressed  his  readiness  to  start  upon  the  expedition. 

The  friends  heard  him  with  gladness,  and  Mona  ex- 
pressed her  thanks.  From  her  sweet  eyes  shone  the 
warmest  appreciation  of  his  self-sacrifice,  and  Marcel 
listened,  entranced  with  her  loveliness. 

' '  And  I  shall  require  someone  well  known  to  the 
Prince  and  Princess  to  identify  them  more  readily,"  said 
Marcel.  '  'Have  you  such  a  one  who  will  accompany  me  ? " 

"  We  have  here  one  who  will  bear  you  company,"  re- 
plied the  King  of  Kirma.  "He  has  long  sorrowed  for 
his  brother,  and  will  gladly  be  of  your  party." 

The  youth  alluded  to  was  of  tall  form  and  supple 
frame,  and  as  the  King  looked  towards  him  the  young 
man  arose  and  said: 

1  •  My  father   has    expressed    my    fondest    desire.      To 

find  my  brother  and  sister-in-law  has  been  my  deepest 

.wish.      I  thought  I  had  explored  all  the  likely  parts,  but 

this  new  idea  seems  probable,  and  I  am  prepared  to  start 

whenever  you  are  ready. " 


54  BENONI. 

And  as  he  spake  he  looked  towards  Mona,  and  his 
gaze  was  yearning  for  her  appreciation.  He  had  long 
loved  the  fair  girl,  but  had  never  received  from  her  more 
than  a  sister's  love. 

He,  therefore,  felt  keenly  the  approval  that  shone  in 
her  eyes  when  Marcel  volunteered  to  go  on  the  search 
for  the  missing  ones,  but  he  was  too  high  a  being  to 
stoop  to  mean  envy.  If  he  could  boldly  win  her  love  he 
would  rejoice.  If  not  he  wished  her  happy  in  her  choice. 

But  there  was  a  Roman  in  the  company  who  had  not 
the  dignity  of  soul  of  Benoni's  brother.  He  looked  with 
jealous  eyes  upon  the  scene,  yet  desiring  to  stand  well 
with  Mona  offered  his  services  to  accompany  Marcel. 

He  had  noticed  the  position  of  matters  between  the 
fair  girl  and  the  brother  of  Prince  Benoni,  and  was 
not  afraid  of  a  rival  in  that  direction,  but  in  Marcel,  who 
was  in  high  favor  with  the  Emperor  and  of  high  stand- 
ing in  the  city,  he  saw  one  likely  to  interfere  with  his 
advances  for  Mona's  hand  and  fortune;  for  these  were 
united  in  the  ambitious  mind  of  the  Roman,  who  bore 
the  name  of  Caius  Pompora.  He  was  of  ancient  lineage, 
but  with  reduced  revenue,  consequent  upon  reckless  ex- 
penditure in  times  gone  by,  and  Caius  took  no  steps  to 
retrench. 

He  would  have  preferred  to  remain  in  Constantinople 
and  try  his  fortune  with  Mona,  but  of  late  he  had  lost 
much  money  by  gambling  and  loose  habits  and  believed 
it  imperative  to  have  an  excuse  for  absence. 

He,  therefore,  could  pose  as  a  self-sacrificing  person 
while  at  the  same  time  saving  his  reputation  by  letting 
the  world  know  the  errand  on  which  he  would  travel.  He 
therefore  said; 


CONSTANTINE,   AS    MATCHMAKER.  55 

' '  Sweet  Mona,  I  will  accompany  the  expedition  and 
bring  back  your  sister  and  brother  if  they  are  in  the  land  of 
the  living.  If  not,  and  I  fail  in  the  attempt,  I  shall 
at  least  earn  the  reward  of  a  kind  thought  from  you. " 

Mona,  not  knowing  fully  the  character  of  Caius, 
thanked  him  for  the  offer,  and  Marcel  accepted  his  com- 
pany, although  not  over-pleased  to  have  such  an  one  as 
Caius  mixed  up  in  the  search. 

It  was  then  proposed  that  the  friends  should  walk 
in  the  cool  of  the  day  through  the  Royal  gardens,  and 
Marcel  contrived  to  get  an  interview  with  Mona,  and 
the  latter,  looking  with  a  glance  of  admiration  on  the  fine 
martial  bearing  of  the  young  man,  said  to  him: 

"Noble  and  worthy  Marcel,  how  can  I  thank  you  for 
taking  upon  yourself  this  expedition  in  search  of  my  be- 
loved sister  ?  I  have  often  heard  my  friends  speak 
of  you,  and  I  had  learned  to  esteem  your  character  ere  I 
met  you.  Now,  I  know  for  myself  how  good  and  kind 
you  are,  and  I  never  again  shall  look  upon  you  as 
an  infidel." 

"Fair  lady,  I,  too,  have  heard  your  aunt  speak  of  your 
worth  and  beauty,  and  I  shall  bear  with  me  your  kind 
words,  and  am  glad  to  find  that  you  do  not  despise  the 
poor  infidel.  I  would  desire  to  hold  a  warmer  feeling  in 
your  regard.  May  I  hope  that  you  will  sometimes  give  a 
thought  and  prayer  for  me,  for  Deity  must  hear  and 
answer  the  petition  of  one  so  pure  and  true  as  you. " 

Mona  looked  with  eyes  of  love  upon  the  young  man, 
and  her  heart  beat  in  unison  with  the  deep  feeling  of  re- 
gard she  held  for  him,  but  the  word  "  infidel  "  stood  for- 
ward as  a  barrier,  and  she  was  desirous  of  knowing  the 


56  BENONI. 

grounds  on  which  he  built  his  unbelief  in  a  faith  she  held 
so  sweet  and  dear  and  true,  and  thus  replied: 

1 '  I  will  daily  pray  for  you  and  your  welfare,  and  that 
you  may  be  brought  to  know  the  beauty  of  religion.  I 
have  ever  been  taught  that  the  Almighty  hears  and 
answers  prayers  addressed  to  Him  through  Christ.  Surely 
you  were  thus  taught  in  early  life  ?  How  then  came  the 
change  ?  You  do  not  believe  in  the  false  gods,  made  of 
wood  and  stone  ?  What  then,  noble  Marcel,  is  your 
faith,  and  why  did  you  change  ?" 

The  young  man  looked  tenderly  upon  the  one  he  loved, 
and  thus  replied: 

"I  was  early  trained  to  pray  and  think  as  you,  that 
out  of  Christ  was  no  salvation.  My  mother  taught  me 
when  a  child  a  song  of  heaven's  joys  to  be  gained 
through  the  Saviour  of  the  world.  And  I  blindly  received 
my  mother's  faith,  and  believed  it  was  this  religion  which 
made  her  so  lovely  and  sweet  to  all.  But  when  I  grew 
to  man's  estate,  and  looked  for  the  reasons  of  the  faith, 
I  found  them  wanting.  The  great  sign  promised  by  the 
prototype,  His  resurrection  from  the  dead,  is  not  con- 
firmed by  any  outside  history,  and  these  have  now  been 
nearly  all  destroyed.  '  Jesus,  too,  endorsed  the  belief  in  the 
ancient  hell,  and  revealed  nothing  fresh  of  either  heaven 
or  hell.'  I  have  seen,  too,  how  Christians  have  been 
made  by  purchase  by  the  Emperor  and  his  mother.  The 
Emperor,  too,  does  not  really  believe  in  the  doctrines  of 
the  Church  he  has  formed.  But  I  shall  weary  you.  I 
would  prefer  to  talk  of  other  things  if  I  tire  you." 

' '  And  do  you  ever  pray  ? "  said  Mona. 

The  young  man  looking  up  to  heaven,  answered 
solemnly: 


CONSTANTINE,    AS    MATCHMAKER.  57 

' '  My  life  is  prayer,  and  before  I  began  my  research  I 
had  read  that  we  should  all  be  taught  of  God.  I,  there- 
fore, committed  my  teaching  to  Him,  and  the  only 
answer  I  have  received  is,  '  Trust  thou  in  God,  Christ  is 
not  Divinity.'  If,  then,  I  have  received  this  response  in 
answer  to  fervent  and  sincere  prayer  and  research,  am  I 
to  be  lost  eternally  because  I  cannot  receive  Christ  as 
God  ? " 

Mona  listened  with  wrapt  attention,  and  a  light  shone 
on  her  face,  for  she  had  not  before  heard  anyone  speak 
like  this.  She  felt  there  was  the  true  ring  of  honest 
conviction  and  consistency  in  Marcel's  voice  and  that 
thus  believing,  he  could  not  act  in  any  other  way,  and 
she  replied: 

' '  Noble  Marcel,  if  you  have  received  this  reply  from 
the  Almighty,  you  cannot  receive  a  man  as  God.  To 
you  the  worship  of  Jesus  must  be  idolatry.  Oh,  would 
you  were  not  going  away,  you  could  give  me  more  fully 
the  result  of  your  prayerful  and  diligent  research  into 
these  great  mysteries." 

And  Mona  heaved  a  sigh  of  regret  that  she  could  not 
penetrate  into  the  plan  and  design  of  the  Creator  in 
sending  men  and  women  into  the  world,  and  Marcel  in- 
terpreted the  sigh  as  personal  to  himself,  and  looking 
upon  her  with  the  fondest  love,  said: 

1  •  The  dogmas  are  not  mysteries  to  those  who  will  take 
the  trouble  to  investigate  the  history  of  their  growth. 
The  problem  of  life  is  mysterious,  but  the  creeds  of  man- 
kind can  be  traced  by  careful  research.  I  believe  with 
your  brother-in-law,  Prince  Benoni,  that  there  is  good 
in  all  religions,  and  that  prayer  is  good,  because  what  a 


58  BENONI. 

man  prays  to  be,  he  will  strive  to  be,  and  thereby 
answers  his  own  prayer." 

Mona  replied  by  a  trustful  smile,  and  the  young  man 
continued: 

"The  Christian  religion  is  the  outcome  and  growth  of 
the  highest  and  purest  thoughts  of  the  past,  and  Christ  is 
the  noblest  ideal  man. 

"Yes,  Marcel,  speak  to  me  of  Christ;  what  think  you 
of  Him  ? "  To  me  His  words  are  heavenly,  and  none 
but  a  God  could  utter  them." 

''There, "said  Marcel,  "I  think  you  are  mistaken. 
The  study  of  history  shows  that  the  germs  of  these 
thoughts  were  all  in  the  world  before  Christ  came. 
'  Blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart  for  they  shall  see  God. ' 
This  is  the  echo  of  the  beautiful  thoughts  of  Zoroaster, 
uttered  more  than  a  thousand  years  ago  when  he  said, 
'  Who  are  those  most  beloved  of  God  ?  Answer,  the 
pure  in  heart.'  The  Golden  Rule,  '  Do  unto  others  as  ye 
would  that  they  should  do  unto  you, '  was  introduced  by 
Confucius  five  hundred  years  before  Christ.  And,  '  re- 
turn not  evil  for  evil '  is  the  sentiment  of  Plato  uttered 
three  hundred  years  before  Jesus  came.  So  with  other 
thoughts  of  a  high  and  beautiful  character. " 

' '  And  what, "  said  Mona  is  your  real  faith  ?  Will  you 
not  tell  me  so  that  when  you  are  away  I  may  dwell  on 
these  thoughts  and  search  out  the  truth  myself  ?  " 

The  young  man  was  drawn  near  to  Mona  by  this 
inquiry,  and  said: 

"Will  you  permit  me  to  take  your  hand,  for  my  soul 
goes  forth  to  yours.  I  loved  you  ere  I  knew  you,  and 
now  I  feel  there  is  a  responsive  reply  in  your  pure  and 
noble  mind.  May  I  call  you,  Mona  ?  For  I  love  you  as 


CONST ANTINE,  AS  MATCHMAKER.  59 

my  own  soul.  Say,  dear  one,  that  I  may  hope  that  I 
love  not  in  vain  ?" 

Mona  gave  him  her  hand,  and  looking  up  to  him 
replied: 

1 '  Marcel,  ere  I  met  you  I  had  heard  you  described, 
and  I,  too,  had  loved,  although  I  called  it  not  by  that 
name.  But  when  we  met  my  heart  responded,  and  I 
felt  I  had  found  a  kindred  soul." 

Marcel  took  her  hand  and  covered  it  with  kisses,  and 
she,  suffused  with  maiden  blushes,  looked  on  him  with 
love  shining  from  her  beautiful  eyes:  and  he,  carried 
away  with  love's  first  delight,  stole  kisses  from  her  lips, 
and  they  realized  that  nothing  but  death  could  part  them. 

' '  My  love,  my  Mona, "  said  Marcel,  ' '  I  shall  now 
go  from  this  sunny  clime  feeling  I  leave  behind  one  who 
cares  for  me.  You  have  taken  me,  infidel  as  I  am,  for 
your  heart  tells  you  that  I  love  the  Great  Creator  and 
have  ever  tried  to  serve  Him.  I  will  now  answer  your 
inquiry  as  to  my  religion. " 

"  Dear  Marcel,"  replied  the  young  girl,  "  I  shall  ever 
love  you,  for  my  heart  tells  me  you  are  worthy.  But  as 
the  Empress  Helena  and  my  mother  will  ask  me  as  to 
your  faith  I  should  be  glad  to  reply,  for  both  often  quote, 
'  Be  not  unequally  yoked  to  an  unbeliever.'  What  then 
shall  I  say  to  them,  Marcel." 

' '  You  may  say  I  am  a  follower  of  the  great  minds 
of  old,  and  believe  in  an  Almighty  Creator.  And  what 
doth  He  require  of  me,  but  '  to  do  justly,  love  mercy,  and 
walk  humbly  before  Him  ? '  I  believe  with  the  wise 
man  who  said:  '  Fear  God  and  keep  his  Command- 
ments, for  this  is  the  whole  duty  of  man.'  Like  him  I 
consider  life  a  gift  from  the  Creator  to  be  enjoyed  by 


60  BENONI. 

each  earthly  unit  and  that  the  spirit  returns  to  God  who 
gave  it.  I  do  not  know  the  plan  and  design  of  the 
Creator  in  sending  me  into  the  world,  but  I  trust  that 
He  will  do  all  things  well,  and  in  His  due  time  I  shall 
fall  asleep;  and  if  His  plan  be  to  wake  me  up  again, 
it  will  be  for  advancement  and  progress,  not  for  punish- 
ment. 

And  as  Marcel  spoke,  a  peaceful  look  came  over  his 
face,  and,  casting  his  eyes  upward,  he  continued: 

"When  I  look  upon  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars  I  some- 
times feel  that  these  are  other  worlds,  and  that  the  time 
will  come  when  men  will  discover  more  about  them,  and 
perhaps  there  are  super-humans,  who  have  inhabited 
this  earth,  now  living  in  these  worlds,  and  that  this  is 
but  the  infancy  of  life.  Possibly  we  are  like  little  chil- 
dren, too  small,  now,  to  have  the  Almighty  Father's 
plans  and  designs  revealed  to  us,  but,  by  and  by,  we 
shall  know  more." 

"  I  have  often  had  similar  thoughts,  said  Mona.  "  And 
what  do  you  think  of  eternal  punishment,  Marcel  ? 
This  appears  the  reason  why  the  Saviour  came." 

' '  The  idea  of  a  place  of  punishment.Mona,  came  down 
from  the  ancient  Egyptians,  and  God  was  looked  upon 
as  the  Punisher.  As  I  have  walked  by  the  sea-shores  of 
your  island  home  I  have  seen  the  grains  of  sand  innum- 
erable. My  mind  has  pictured  a  lost  one  doomed  to 
eternal  woe.  Every  million  years  that  pass  in  dreadful 
punishment  he  is  sent  to  bring  a  grain  of  sand,  and  then 
return  to  woe.  Another  million  years  shall  pass  and  he 
comes  for  another  grain.  So  millions  of  years  shall  pass 
and  he  shall  carry  away  millions  and  millions  of  grains, 
but  he  is  no  nearer  the  end  of  woe.  Can  any  one  im- 


CONSTANTIXE,    AS    MATCHMAKER.  6 1 

agine  my  loving  Father  will  permit  such  things  as  these  ? 
The  intellect,  the  Creator's  greatest  gift,  answers,  '  Never 
will  the  Just  One  do  so,'  and  history  confirms  that  the 
thought  arose  from  ignorance.  Yet,  Jesus  pictured  this 
hell,  and  so  dreadful,  that  even  a  drop  of  water  was  de- 
nied, and  the  rich  man's  petition  to  send  to  the  brethren 
was  refused.  If,  therefore,  Christ  endorsed  this  dreadful 
hell,  He  could,  not  be  God,  for  such  a  place  is  not  God- 
like, but  fiendish." 

Marcel  and  Mona  were  turning  into  an  arbor  in  the 
Royal  gardens  and  were  met  at  the  entrance  by  'the 
Empress  Helena.  Anger  sat  enthroned  on  her  queenly 
brow,  and  she  drew  herself  up  to  her  greatest  height,  and 
as  she  looked  fiercely  upon  Marcel,  said: 

"Away,  gross  deceiver  and  betrayer  of  innocence! 
Sitting  in  the  arbor  I  have  heard  your  blasphemy,  and 
denial  of  hell.  Think  you  that  you  know  more 
than  the  learned  Lactantius,  the  good  Bishop  Eusebius, 
or  the  eloquent  Athanasius  ?  These  all  declare  that  hell 
is  true,  and  that  Jesus  came  to  save  men  from  this  place 
of  punishment." 

Marcel  was  about  to  speak,  but  the  Empress-Mother 
angerly  continued: 

"  Speak  not  to  me,  rash  and  ignorant  young  man!  I 
am  filled  with  righteous  indignation  at  your  infidel  asser- 
tions, your  denial  of  the  blessed  Saviour,  and  your  base 
attempt  to  convert  my  niece  to  your  infidel  views.  I  will 
report  your  conversation  to  the  Emperor  and  he  will  re- 
duce your  arogant  pride." 

The  Empress-Mother  paused  an  instant,  and  Marcel 
spoke: 

' '  Noble  Empress,  I  have  uttered  naught  that  I  have  not 


62  BENONI. 

previously  spoken  to  the  Emperor.  He  knows  my  views 
fully,  and  endorses  them.  Entertaining  these  opinions 
he  has  abstained  from  being  baptized,  and  has  made 
Christianity  the  religion  of  the  State,  chiefly  from  your 
wish  and  from  policy,  deeming  it  better  than  the  pagan 
faith  which  he  found  useless  and  dying." 

' '  How  dare  you  utter  these  views  in  presence  of  my 
niece  ?"  said  Helena,  "she  is  too  young  to  understand 
your  sophistry. " 

"  Yet,"  said  Marcel,  "  she  has  been  baptized  and  con- 
firmed in  the  Christian  faith.  Mona  professes  Chris- 
tianity without  looking  into  the  reasons  and  evidences  of 
her  faith.  Thus  are  Christians  made. " 

"  The  Church,"  replied  the  Empress-Mother,  "is  the 
true  exponent  of  the  creeds  and  evidences.  It  is  not  for 
young  men  and  maidens  to  understand  the  mysteries  of 
godliness.  But  I  waste  time  in  conversing  with  you. 
Mona,  come  with  me.  For  the  future,  Marcel,  I  will 
take  care  that  you  hold  no  further  converse  with  my 
niece." 

"That  must  be  decided  by  my  parents,  noble  Em- 
press," said  Mona.  "They  permitted  my  sister  to  mar- 
ry Prince  Benoni  and  it  appears  to  me  Marcel's  views  are 
the  same  as  my  brother-in-law's  opinions.  Is  not  this 
so,  Marcel  ? " 

"That  is  so,"  replied  the  young  man,  looking  with 
ardor  upon  the  fair  young  girl.  "  I  will  wait  upon  your 
parents  and  ask  for  their  consent  to  our  betrothal  ere  I 
start  on  my  voyage.  Your  pardon,  noble  Empress,  if  I 
appear  unable  to  bow  to  your  decision." 

Helena  was  highly  incensed  and  her.  features  showed 
her  anger,  and  taking  the  arm  of  Mona  she  conducted 


CONSTANTINE,   AS    MATCHMAKER.  63 

the  girl  away,  and  as  they  left  the  arbor  the  Emperor 
appeared  from  the  opposite  direction,  and  thus  accosted 
Marcel: 

' '  Methinks  you  have  had  a  stormy  meeting,  Marcel. 
I  heard  my  mother  rating  you  finely.  Alas,  what  strong 
views  she  has  on  this  new  faith.  Eusebius  and  his  tribe 
have  tutored  her  for  a  purpose,  and  made  her  a  greater 
enthusiast  than  themselves.  I  often  repent  me  that  I 
gave  the  Bishops  so  much  power.  They  already  begin 
to  take  the  sceptre  from  my  hands,  and  when  I  die  they 
will  grasp  it  entirely.  Then,  woe  to  Rome  and  her  tem- 
poral power!  The  Empire  will  be  ruled  by  a  Pope  and 
Council,  and  the  spiritual  will  supersede  the  earthly 
dominion." 


64 

CHAPTER  V. 

THE  FALSE  LOVE  OF  A  FALSE  PRIEST THE  SERPENT 

ENTERS  PARADISE. 

Whilst  these  scenes  were  going  on  at  Constantinople, 
Enoah  and  his  friends,  and  the  missionary,  Angelus, 
from  Rome,  were  bearing  the  High  Priest,  Spenata, 
around  the  Sacred  Island  to  the  home  of  Benoni. 

The  motion  of  the  vessel  and  the  elixer  gradually 
threw  the  Priest  into  a  sound  sleep,  and  the  missionary, 
with  true  Christian  forgiveness,  pillowed  his  enemy's 
head  on  his  knees  and  covered  him  with  a  mantle  given 
him  by  Enoah. 

The  three  men  rowed  hard  during  the  night,  and  as 
day  dawned  they  saw  the  natural  harbor,  where  Serapta 
and  Monica  were  attending  to  their  morning  duties,  and 
there  cast  anchor. 

Taking  the  great  form  of  Spenata,  the  three  men  led 
the  way  to  the  island  home,  and  beckoned  Angelus  to  fol- 
low. 

They  laid  the  Priest  down  in  one  of  the  tents,  and 
thus  addressed  the  missionary: 

' '  Angelus,  we  must  leave  you  to  nurse  the  Priest  to 
life,  and  to  watch  over  the  beloved  sisters,  Serapta  and 
Monica.  These  are  heaven's  true  children,  and  to  your 
care  we  commit  them.  See  that  no  harm  comes  to 
them.  From  you  we  have  no  fear,  but  Spenata  is  of  a 
different  mould.  Should  you  anticipate  evil,  come  down  to 
the  beach  as  the  sun  sinks  into  the  west,  and  sound  thrice 
with  this  pipe,  which  we  will  leave  with  you,  and 
aid  will  appear.  We  will  now  apprise  the  women  of  their 
duty  to  assist  in  the  Priest's  recovery. " 


SPENATA  AWAKES  FROM  His  LONG  SLUMBER.     See  p.  65. 


FALSE    LOVE.  65 

And  Enoah,  who  was  always  gentle  and  thoughtful, 
went  in  quest  of  Serapta  and  Monica,  and  thus  spake  to 
them: 

' '  Be  not  alarmed  at  my  appearance.  I  come  to  bring 
you  a  work  of  Christian  charity.  A  Priest  has  been 
nearly  bereft  of  life,  and  there  is  a  missionary  from  Rome 
now  attending  on  him.  The  Priest  will  be  many  weeks 
ere  he  can  leave  this  island,  but  gradually,  with  good 
nursing,  his  strength  will  return.  Monica,  I  leave  with 
you  some  of  the  wonderful  elixer  of  life,  and  give  it  to 
him  as  need  requires.  Be  not  afraid  of  these  men.  We 
and  heaven  will  watch  over  you.  Farewell!  " 

And  Enoah  and  his  friends  took  their  departure,  walk- 
ing forward  through  the  island,  and  leaving  the  boat 
anchored  in  the  harbor. 

About  mid-day,  Spenata  awoke  from  his  long  slumber 
and  looking  around,  inquired: 

"Where  am  I,  Angelus,  and  what  has  happened  ?"  Me 
thought  I  was  in  a  strange  land.  All  was  dark,  and  I 
lay  for  days  in  gloom.  I  fancied  I  heard  the  rumbling 
of  thunder,  and,  ever  and  anon,  flashes  of  lightning 
pierced  my  eyes.  There  seemed  to  me  no  hope.  Des- 
pair seized  me,  and  I  felt  as  though  I  were  in  the  lower 
world,  of  which  I  had  often  foolishly  spoken.  I  am, 
therefore,  glad  again  to  see  the  sunshine  and  hear  the 
buzz  of  insect  life,  and  feel  the  soft  breeze,  and  see  you 
near  me,  Angelus.  But  why  do  you  not  kill  me  ?  I 
was  going  to  burn  you,  and  here  you  are  looking  down 
upon  me  with  love  and  kindness  in  your  eyes.  How  is 
that,  Angelus  ? " 

"  Our  religion,  Spenata,  is  one  of  forgiveness  and  love 
even  to  our  enemies.  '  Return  not  evil  for  evil, '  is  one 


66  BENONI. 

of  our  doctrines,  and  '  do  good  to  them  that  hate  and 
injure  you,'  is  the  saying-  of  the  Master  whose  servant  I 
am." 

4 '  These  ideas  are  all  right  for  preaching,  but  not  for 
practice,  Angelus,"  said  the  Priest,  with  a  sneer.  "I 
have  heard  the  Christians  preach  of  these  things,  and 
then  leave  the  house  of  prayer  and  deceive  and  rob  their 
fellow-men.  But  you,  Angelus,  have  redeemed  the  sect, 
for  had  I  been  doomed  to  death  I  should  have  taken  the 
earliest  opportunity  of  revenge." 

And  a  hard  look  came  into  the  Priest's  eyes,  and  a 
demon  of  hate  of  the  three  generals  who  had  permitted 
this  misfortune  to  come  to  him,  but  for  Angelus  he 
entertained  kind  thoughts,  and  looked  his  gratitude. 

44  Angelus, "  said  the  Priest,  "let  me  thank  you  for 
your  care  of  me,  for  I  feel  indebted  to  you  for  life. " 

"Thank  Heaven,  Spenata,  who  has  spared  you  to  find 
forgiveness  for  your  sins  ere  you  depart  to  the  realms  of 
the  unknown;  I  did  but  my  duty." 

And  as  Angelus  spake,  he  looked  heavenward,  and  his 
lips  moved  in  silent  prayer.  But  the  Priest  cared  not  for 
heaven,  he  was  of  the  earth,  and  ambition  was  his  god. 

"Angelus,  you  know  this  idea  of  Heaven's  forgiveness 
is  all  nonsense.  These  outward  shows  are  but  the  trap- 
pings with  which  we  catch  unwary  souls  and  bend  them 
to  our  will." 

14  There,  Spenata,  you  are  wrong.  I  fully  believe  in  a 
Heaven  for  the  good  and  dutiful,  and  a  hell  for  the  unre- 
pentant and  unbelieving." 

"Surely,"  said  the  Priest,  44you  do  not  believe  in  that 
absurd  place -which  the  cunning  ones  of  all  nations 
invent  to  frighten  the  ignorant  ?  There  is  no  hell,  ex- 


FALSE    LOVE.  67 

cept  the  inventions  of  priestcraft,  aided  by  the  imagina- 
tion and  fears  of  the  ignorant  and  foolish  ones  of  the 
earth. " 

And  the  Priest  looked  on  the  missionary  with  a  wicked 
sneer  upon  his  features.  He  had  spoken  of  heaven  and 
of  hell,  but  it  was  in  the  way  of  his  trade  as  High  Priest 
of  the  Queen  of  Heaven,  and  as  a  means  to  bend  the 
populace  to  his  will. 

In  this  he  had  succeeded,  for  he  was  a  giant  in  mind 
as  well  as  body.  He  had  early  been  trained  in  all  the 
mysteries  and  subtleties  of  the  Druid  faith,  and  was  an 
apt  pupil  and  able  exponent. 

He  had  discovered  this  Sacred  Island,  and  invested  it 
with  veneration  as  a  place  which  the  gods  reserved  on 
earth  to  communicate  with  man. 

He  had  published  the  idea  of  the  fall  of  man  from  in- 
nocence, and  of  the  necessity  of  sacrifices  to  appease  the 
anger  of  Deity,  and,  occasionally,  as  he  found  an  enemy 
to  his  opinions  he  pretended  that  a  human  sacrifice  was 
called  for. 

He  had  studied  the  Hebrew  and.  Christian  doctrines 
and  knew  the  prevailing  thought  that  without  shedding 
of  blood  there  could  be  no  remission  of  sins. 

He,  therefore,  dove-tailed  in  his  system,  the  human 
sacrifices  and  customs  t>f  the  Druids,  and  called  from  the 
other  religions  of  the  earth  such  portions  as  appeared,  to 
his  giant  intellect,  desirable  to  impress  the  people  and 
aid  his  designs. 

In  this  effort  he  had  been  most  successful,  and  until 
the  present  misfortune  all  had  come  as  he  had  planned, 
and  he  was  virtually  the  Ruler  of  the  Kingdom  of  Savel- 


68  BENONI. 

ona,  a  savage  race  of  dark  men,  inhabiting  the  south  of 
Africa. 

This  conversation  had  wearied  the  Priest  and  only  a 
short  time  elapsed  before  he  again  slept. 

Angelus  left  him  in  repose  and  walked  forth  into  the 
garden.  There  he  found  seated  in  the  shade  two  fair 
forms,  and  as  he  gazed  his  heart  was  enraptured  by  the 
sight. 

Serapta,  emblem  of  a  full-blown  beautiful  rose,  sat  at 
the  feet  of  one  of  earth's  most  lovely  forms.  Monica  was 
conversing  in  a  soft,  low  voice,  and  her  calm  face  reflect- 
ed the  most  heavenly  sweetness. 

They  did  not  for  sometime  notice  the  missionary's  en- 
trance, but  when  they  did  they  rose  simultaneously  to 
greet  him  and  Monica,  full  of  grace,  extended  her  hand, 
saying: 

"My  brother,  Enoah,  has  informed  us  of  your  visit 
and  the  illness  of  the  Priest.  I  and  my  sister,  the  Prin- 
cess Serapta,  will  do  all  we  can  to  aid  your  efforts  in  the 
restoration  of  the  sick  man.  How  fares  it  with  him 
now  ?  " 

"He  is  somewhat  better,"  replied  Angelus.  At  present 
he  sleeps,  and  this  of  itself  is  well.  I  doubt  not  this  fair 
paradise  will  soon  restore  him  to  his  usual  health  and 
strength," 

And  as  the  missionary  spoke  his  eye  lingered  lovingly 
on  Monica's  fair  face,  and  he  heaved  a  sigh  to  think  that 
such  a  companion  through  life  was  denied  to  him,  for  the 
Church  had  already  began  to  disapprove  of  marriage  for 
their  priests. 

Serapta,  seeing  the  pleasing  face  and  manners  of  the 


FALSE    LOVE.  69 

missionary  and  how  he  dwelt  with  admiration  on  Moni- 
ca, thus  spoke  to  him: 

' '  Noble  missionary,  welcome  to  our  island  home.  I 
regret  my  husband,  Prince  Benoni,  is  not  here  to  receive 
you  himself,  but  all  we  can  do  to  restore  the  sick  man 
shall  be  done." 

The  Princess  and  Monica  were  in  ignorance  of  the 
faith  of  the  Priest.  Enoah  had  purposely  left  them  with- 
out this  knowledge,  relying  upon  the  missionary  to  pro- 
tect them,  arrd  explain  when  necessary. 

The  women  were  so  preposessed  in  favor  of  Angelus 
that  they  assumed  his  companion  would  be  equally  satis- 
factory. This  assumption  was  likely  to  prove  unfortu- 
nate for  at  least  one  of  the  fair  beings,  and  it  threw  them 
off  their  guard  and  proved  disastrous. 

Angelus  thanked  the  Princess  in  becoming  terms,  and 
the  conversation  became  general.  The  young  mission- 
ary, feeling  he  had  met  with  kindred  spirits  and  that  the 
atmosphere  was  laden  with  sanctity  and  purity,  thus 
continued: 

' '  When  I  look  around  on  this  fair  scene,  and  hear  the 
soft  refrain  of  the  gentle  breeze,  and  the  murmur  of  the 
waves  washing  the  shore,  and  look  up  at  the  sky,  and  see 
everything  so  lovely,  I  feel  a  peace  enter  my  soul  that  is 
truly  heavenly.  I  have  often  wondered  what  heaven 
will  be  like,  but  it  cannot  be  more  beautiful  and  peace- 
ful than  this." 

Monica  smiled  approvingly  on  the  young  man  as  she 
replied: 

"Eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  what  is  laid  up 
for  those  who  love  purity  and  truth.  Here  we  see  but 
darkly.  There,  we  shall  behold  the  radiance  of  Deity. 


7O  BENONI. 

Here,  we  know  but  in  part.  There,  we  shall  know  en^ 
tirely.  And  there  shall  be  no  night,  but  all  shall  be 
light,  and  truth,  and  purity,  and  goodness." 

And  as  she  spake  a  radiant  smile  lit  up  her  face  as 
though  a  beam  from  Heaven  illumed  her.  Every  thought 
of  her  life  was  a  foretaste  of  Heaven,  and  the  atmosphere 
in  which  she  lived,  breathed  of  purity  and  goodness  and 
love  for  all. 

The  missionary  had  never  been  so  moved  before.  He 
had  passed  through  the  world  without  having  his  heart 
touched  by  earthly  love.  But  now  he  realized  the 
wisdom  of  the  Creator  in  giving  the  affections,  and  that 
a  woman  might,  in  the  highest  sense,  be  a  consoler  in  the 
tangled  path  of  life. 

And  as  Monica  ceased  to  speak,  the  three  beings  so 
strangely  thrown  together,  felt  a  touch  of  sympathy,  and 
realized  that  they  were  of  one  mind,  and  children  of  the 
Highest. 

But  the  missionary  felt  he  must  tear  himself  away 
from  this  pleasing  scene  and  return  to  the  Priest,  and 
said: 

' '  I  have  a  duty  thrown  upon  me  and  must  go  to  the 
couch  of  him  who  is  sick.  I  doubt  not  that  he  sleeps, 
but  if  I  am  not  near  him  when  he  awakes  he  may 
imagine  himself  deserted  and  rise  too  hastily  to  search 
for  me." 

Serapta  replied:  "We  will  provide  some  food  for 
both  of  you  and  bring  it  presently.  In  the  meantime 
may  we  inquire  your  names  so  that  we  may  know  how  to 
address  you  ? " 

"  Mine,"  said  the  young  man,  "  is  Angelus,  and  I  am 
a  missionary  from  Rome  to  the  Kingdom  of  Savelona. 


FALSE    LOVE.  "J\ 

My  companion's  name  is,  Spenata,  and  he  is  the   High 
Priest  of  the  Queen  of  Heaven,  who  rules  Savelona.    The  . 
accident  happened  to  the  Priest   when  he  was  about   to 
sacrifice  to  Deity." 

Thus  shortly  and  simply  did  the  missionary  pass  over 
the  proposed  sacrifice  of  his  young  life.  But  he  regarded 
the  matter  from  the  Christian  view,  and  that  martyrdom 
for  the  faith  meant  a  glorious  and  immediate  crown  of 
immortality. 

When  he  left  Rome  he  was  prepared  daily  to  hold  his 
life  at  the  mercy  of  those  to  whom  he  was  sent,  and,  like 
the  Apostles  of  old,  was  ever  ready  to  be  offered  up  as  an 
evidence  of  his  belief  in  the  religion  he  went  to-teach. 

Thus,  in  all  ages,  and  for  different  truths,  men  have 
been  ready  to  die,  and  this  has  tended  more  than  every- 
thing else  to  spread  abroad  the  views  held  by  the 
martyrs. 

Angelus  found  the  Priest  still  sleeping.  The  young 
man  seated  himself  near  the  couch  and  watched  Spenata 
as  he  slept. 

Gradually  sleep  stole  over  him  as  well  as  the  Priest, 
for  he  had  watched  through  the  long  night. 

As  he  slept  he  saw  a  vision  of  Heaven,  and  the  sweet 
faces  of  Monica  and  Serapta  smiled  him  welcome  there. 
But  just  as  he  was  approaching  Monica,  he  saw  the  dark 
form  of  the  Priest  of  Savelona  take  her  in  his  grasp  and 
bear  her  away. 

He  awoke  to  find  the  gaze  of  the  Priest  fixed  upon  him 
and  the  forms  of  the  women  entering  at  the  doorway. 

Spenata,  following  the  direction  of  the  missionary's  gaze, 
saw  these  beautiful  faces  looking  upon  him.  In  his  weak 
state  of  health  he  could  not  rise  from  his  couch,  but  his 


72  BENONI. 

eyes  told  his  admiration,  and  Angelus  hastened  to  inform 
him  where  he  was,  and  who  had  brought  him  food. 

The  Priest  was  not  averse  to  female  loveliness,  and, 
in  early  life,  had  been  blessed  by  one  of  Eve's  fairest 
daughters;  but  she  had  faded  like  a  flower  and  left  a 
memory  only.  Had  she  lived  Spenata's  life  would  have 
been  very  different. 

"  I  knew,"  said  the  Priest,  "that  the  gods  visited  this 
sacred  isle,  but  I  was  not  aware  that  it  was  the  abode  of 
the  goddesses,  and  that  since  I  was  last  on  this  spot  it 
had  been  turned  into  a  paradise." 

There  was  a  departure  from  the  Priest's  usual  charac- 
ter. He  was  generally  sarcastic  and  little  given  to  flat- 
tery. But  the  surprise  of  seeing  these  fair  ones,  where 
he  only  expected  to  be  nursed  by  the  missionary,  was  too 
sudden  for  him  to  put  on  the  armory  of  indifference,  and 
their  beauty  of  face  and  form  was  irresistible. 

"Ah,  noble  Priest  of  Savelona, "  said  Monica,  "I 
notice  you  are  a  flatterer.  Praise  us  not,  however,  un- 
til you  have  tasted  the  fruits  of  our  garden  and  partaken 
of  our  hospitality.  Take  and  eat  this  food  which  we  have 
prepared,  for  Enoah  told  us  that  your  strength  required 
rebuilding." 

And  as  she  spake  she  spread  upon  the  table  the  food 
prepared,  and  luscious  grapes  and  apples  and  oranges, 
and  pure  water  from  the  spring,  with  fresh  milk  and 
butter  and  honey. 

Thus  day  by  day  went  by,  and  Spenata  increased  in 
strength,  and  his  health  gradually  returned. 

He  was  very  courteous  and  affable,  and  the  missionary 
began  to  be  less  watchful.  In  fact,  Angelus  found  the 


FALSE    LOVE.  73 

society  of  Monica  so  pleasing  that  he  felt  the  hours  grow 
long  when  she  was  not  by  his  side. 

The  Princess,  noting  this  growing  attachment,  tooK 
the  Priest  more  under  her  control,  and  conversed  with 
him  for  hours.  She  was  very  winning  and  Spenata  felt 
her  beauty  entrance  his  mind. 

They  rambled  through  the  garden  and  woods  together, 
and  the  Priest,  who  was  well-read,  had  a  copious  flow  of 
interesting  conversation. 

He  could  talk  of  the  flowers  and  birds  and  animals  and 
stars.  He  had  closely  studied  the  heavens  and  was  far 
in  advance  in  thought  on  the  celestial  bodies.  He  was 
able  to  calculate  the  eclipses  of  the  sun  and  moon,  and 
the  appearance  of  the  comets. 

He  had  given  much  attention  to  astrology,  and  often 
surprised  the  dark  race  of  Savelona  by  his  predictions. 
Palmstry,  too,  had  been  a  study  with  him,  and,  being  a 
close  observer  of  character,  he  had  made  many  happy 
hits,  and  by  that  means  had  increased  his  power  with 
the  rough  race  over  which  his  daughter  ruled  as  Queen. 

The  Priest,  too,  had  his  own  pet  theories  as  to  the  ob- 
ject and  purposes  of  life,  and  as  to  the  hereafter. 

He  rarely  spoke  his  private  views  as  they  would  have 
interfered  with  his  ambition,  but  now,  being  removed 
from  the  active  working  of  the  priesthood,  he  felt  at 
liberty  to  present  them  to  the  Princess,  and  often,  in  the 
cool  of  the  evening,  these  two  sauntered  through  the 
grounds  conversing  on  this  great  problem  which  has 
so  exercised  and  perplexed  mankind  from  the  earliest 
history  of  the  race. 

"And  you,  too,  Princess,"  said  the  Priest,  "have  had 
your  mind  exercised  on  these  great  problems,  and  I  note 


74  BENONI. 

you  have  taken  up  the  new  Christian  theories.  But  have 
you  ever  investigated  the  evidence  for  yourself  ?  Or,  are 
you  a  Christian  because  your  mother  desired  you  to 
be  one,  and  you  knew  of  no  reason  to  the  contrary  ? " 

"  I  have  ever  been  satisfied,"  replied  Serapta,  "with 
my  mother's  faith.  It  appears  so  natural  that  the  Al- 
mighty, who  has  created  us,  should  give  us  a  revelation  of 
Himself.  This  He  has  done  through  Jesus,  His  only  be- 
loved Son,  who  came  down  from  Heaven  and  lived  a  life 
of  self-sacrifice,  and  died  to  redeem  us  from  our  sins. " 

"But,  Princess,"  said  the  Priest,  "have  you  ever 
studied  the  history  of  the  times  in  which  He  lived  and 
died  ?  There  is  no  outside  confirmation  of  those  stu- 
pendous events  which,  according  to  some,  prove  Christ's 
Divinity  without  arguing." 

"The  miraculous  birth  and  the  angelic  visitation  are  not 
proved.  History  is  silent  as  to  the  miracles,  and  the 
greatest  of  all,  His  resurrection  from  the  dead,  is  uncon- 
firmed. This  is  the  great  sign  He  promised  His  per- 
secutors, but  He  appeared  not  to  them,  and  it  is  only 
since  Constantine  joined  Christianity  to  the  State  that 
this  faith  has  made  any  progress. " 

"  But,"  said  the  Princess,  "  I  go  by  the  beautiful  lives 
that  this  religion  makes.  It  is  the  love  of  God  that 
shines  forth  in  the  daily  life." 

' '  And  are  not  the  lives  of  other  religionists  most  beau- 
ful  ?  Does  not  the  love  of  God  always  make  the  life 
more  perfect  ?  Look  at  the  Hebrews,  Zoroastrians, 
Confucius,  and  followers  of  Guitama  and  Plato.  How 
pure  and  noble  and  good  are  all  these!  " 

"  I  am  glad,  noble  Priest,  to  hear  you  include  the  Zo- 
roastrians, for  my  husband  was  brought  up  in  that  faith, 


FALSE    LOVE.  75 

and  I  know  his  character  is  beautiful  and  his  life  perfect. 
But  now  he  has  gone  to  see  Constantine,  the  great 
Roman  Emperor.  Sent  thither  on  a  mission  to  prevent 
the  further  spread  of  idolatry." 

' '  And  is  your  husband  now  a  Christian,  fair  Princess  ?'> 

"  I  hope, "  answered  Serapta,  "that  he  now  believes 
the  truth.  He  has  left  himself  to  be  taught  by  the 
Almighty,  and  as  the  Christian  religion  is  true,  this  must 
be  made  manifest  to  him,  and,  perhaps,  even  now, 
he  is  confessing  that  Christ  is  '  Lord  and  God.'" 

Here  the  Priest  could  not  repress  a  smile  for  the  rea- 
soning was  so  womanly,  and  the  assumption  that  Chris- 
tianity was  the  truth  because  it  was  true,  was  so  like  what 
he  believed  the  logic  of  the  sex,  that  he  had  difficulty  in 
controlling  his  features. 

However,  he  was  able,  after  a  slight  pause,  to  resume 
the  conversation  by  saying: 

' '  If  all  are  taught  by  the  Almighty  how  comes  it  that 
some  believe  one  thing  and  some  another  ?  Even  the 
Jews,  who,  like  all  the  other  nations,  looked  for  a 
Saviour,  refused  to  receive  Jesus  as  the  Son  of  God,  but 
crucified  Him  for  blasphemy  ?  " 

"Alas,"  said  the  Princess,  "  that  has  ever  been  with 
me  a  stumbling  block.  They  saw  His  daily  life,  heard 
His  words,  observed  the  manifestations  at  the  crucifixion, 
and,  after  the  lapse  of  years,  heard  He  had  risen  from 
the  dead,  and  ascended  to  Heaven,  like  Enoch  and  Elijah, 
and  yet  to  this  day  the  Jews  refuse  to  accept  Christ 
as  the  Son  of  God,  and  call  Him  blasphemer." 

The  Priest  was  about  to  reply  to  Serapta,  but  ere  he 
could  do  so,  the  clouds,  which  had  gathered  rapidlyv 


76  BENONI. 

covered  the  land  in  gloom,  and  from  the  heavens  came 
forked  lightnings,  thunder  and  rain. 

The  Priest  and  Princess  hastened  to  the  tents.  Serap- 
ta  was  greatly  terrified.  She  feared,  in  thus  expressing 
herself,  that  she  had  offended  the  Deity,  for  she  was  not 
wholly  above  the  superstition  of  the  age. 

But  the  Priest  made  light  of  the  matter,  and  told  her 
all  could  be  accounted  for  by  natural  laws. 

Thus  the  days  passed,  and  the  Priest  was  gradually 
brought  near  to  Serapta,  and  his  mind  was  weaving  a 
web  to  enthrall  her. 


IN  A  ROOM  HUNG  AROUND  WITH  TAPESTRY,  RECLINED  THE  QUEEN,  WITH  HER 
YOUNGER  SISTER,  PRINCESS  COSTANZA.     See  p.  86. 


77 
CHAPTER  VI. 


THE    QUEEN    OF    HEAVEN    FALLS    IN    LOVE. 

The  three  Commanders  of  the  Kingdom  of  Savelona, 
Durana,  Gushta,  and  Volva,  were  approaching  the 
Sacred  City  where  the  Queen  of  Heaven  held  her  court. 

Benoni  had  been  greatly  interested  by  the  beautiful 
country  through  which  they  passed;  and  the  Chief,  Du- 
rana, had  explained  to  him  the  history  of  the  land. 

The  natives  claimed  descent  from  the  ancient  Nimrod. 
The  outside  world  stated  that  the  inhabitants  of  this 
part  of  Africa  were  of  the  race  of  Ham. 

"  But,"  said  Durana,  "our  people  are  not  slaves,  ex- 
cept to  their  passions  and  superstitions.  They  are  a 
hardy  race  and  warlike.  Yet,  if  not  molested,  they  care 
not  for  conquest.  They  are  attached  to  their  land,  and 
the  true  spirit  of  nationality  pervades  the  people,  and  so 
continues  from  generation  to  generation." 

"I  have  often  wondered,"  said  Benoni,  "as  to  the 
inhabitants  of  this  part  of  Africa.  I  understood  they 
were  a  race  of  slaves,  made  so  by  the  curse  of  Noah.' 

"There  is  a  legend,"  said  Durana,  "  that  the  old  man 
in  his  anger,  after  a  drunken  fit,  had  uttered  a  curse 
upon  Ham  and  his  descendants,  and  that  a  just  Heaven 
had  adopted  the  curse,  and  made  them  slaves.  But 
this  is  only  a  legend  made  use  of  by  the  strong  to 
oppress  the  weak.  The  Deity  is  too  just  to  punish  the 
offspring  for  the  parents'  fault." 

' '  Think  you  so,  Durana  ?  and  yet  the  most  civilized 
nation,  the  Romans,  have  adopted  the  theory  that  all 
men  are  liable  to  eternal  punishment  because  of  the 
offence  of  the  first  pair. " 


78  BENONI. 

"I  heard  this  idea,  Benoni,  from  the  missionary,  but 
it  is  so  absurd  that  I  could  not  believe  it.  And  he 
stated  that  there  was  only  one  way  of  deliverance,  and 
that  was  through  a  Man  who  had  been  crucified  for 
stating  He  was  a  God.  Really,  I  don't  see  that  these 
civilized  nations  are  much  in  advance  of  our  own  as 
to  what  the  Deity  requires  of  man.  The  Almighty  could 
never  take  pleasure  in  punishing  forever,  or  be  appeased 
by  the  death  of  any  man,  however  good." 

"  But,"  said  Benoni,  "the  Christians  state  God  Him- 
self was  crucified.  How  strange,  God  murdered  to  ap- 
pease God,  for  in  the  Trinity  all  are  equal." 

"Then  you  are  not  a  Christian  ?"  said  the  Chief,  with 
some  surprise.  "  I  thought  you  took  the  part  of  Angel- 
us  because  you  were  of  his  faith. " 

"I  am  a  follower  of  Zoroaster,"  said  Benoni.  "I 
think  of  God  as  the  Universal  Spring  of  all  human 
actions;  and,  as  I  cannot  see  the  great  design  of  creation 
in  all  its  parts,  I  am  prepared  to  leave  myself  fearlessly 
and  unreservedly  in  His  hands,  feeling  certain  that  what- 
ever may  be  His  intentions  regarding  my  present  and 
future  destination,  they  will  be  right,  and  that  I  cannot 
alter  them  in  any  way." 

"  Surely,"  said  the  Chief,  "  this  is  the  true  religion.  I 
have  long  entertained  this  view,  and  was  averse  to 
human  sacrifices.  If  the  priests  think  well  to  receive 
offerings  of  cattle,  and  doves,  and  birds,  and  play  at  ap- 
peasing Heaven's  anger  by  sacrificing  these,  and  after- 
wards eating  them,  I  do  not  think  it  so  bad,  for  all  men 
must  live,  and  this  is  their  mode  of  livelihood.  Yet 
I  think  these  practices  savor  of  superstition,  and  are  the 
relics  of  idolatry." 


THE    QUEEN    OF    HEAVEN    FALLS    IN    LOVE.  79 

"These  ideas  of  sacrifices,"  said  Benoni,  "are  the 
growth  of  ages.  Zoroaster  claimed  to  converse  with 
Deity  on  the  mountain,  and  there  were  thunderings  'and 
lightnings  and  fire.  He  had  miracles  and  temptations 
and  overcame  the  Evil  One.  Zoroaster  came  down 
from  heaven,  and  at  the  age  of  thirty  began  his  ministry. 
Upon  these  statements,  and  the  growth  of  thought  of  all 
the  nations,  the  Romans  have  built  up  a  more  spiritual 
conception,  and  made  one  sacrifice  appease  for  all. 
There  had  been  tinkering  enough  through  the  incarna- 
tions of  Horus  and  Mithra  and  the  Virgin  mothers,  and 
all  these  the  Romans  have  rolled  into  one,  and  called 
it  Christianity." 

Thus  conversed  the  descendants  of  Nimrod  and  Zoro- 
aster, and  as  they  emerged  from  the  valley  and  reached 
the  summit  of  the  hill  they  saw  across  the  plain  the 
sacred  Savelona. 

The  sun  shone  upon  the  city,  and  the  palace,  which 
stood  on  the  highest  point  of  the  hill,  sparkled  in  the 
sunshine,  and  was  reflected  in  the  lake  at  its  base. 

There  were  trees  growing  on  the  ascent,  and  their 
fragrance  was  wafted  by  the  wind  to  the  travellers. 

As  the  cavajcade  reached  the  top  of  the  hill  they  heard 
the  sound  of  a  royal  salute,  and  the  choristers  commenced 
to  sing  as  they  were  wont  to  do  when  returning  from  the 
sacrifices. 

But  the  faces  of  the  generals  became  overcast.  They 
realized  that  they  would  have  to  explain  to  the  Queen 
the  absence  of  her  father,  the  High  Priest,  and  the  omis- 
sion of  the  sacrifice. 

Benoni  noted  this  change  in  his  companions  and  en- 


8O  15KXONI. 

deavored  to  divert  their  attention  by  inquiries  about  the 
Queen,  the  city,  and  the  palace  and  grounds. 

But  he  only  partially  succeeded,  and  when  the  Chiefs, 
saw  the  royal  barge  leave  the  opposite  side  of  the  lake, 
they  called  a'halt,  and  formed  a  circle  to  receive  their 
Royal  Mistress. 

In  the  centre  stood  the  Royal  Oak,  at  the  foot 
of  which  was  a  rustic  seat  called  by  courtesy,  "The 
Royal  Throne." 

Around  this  throne  assembled  the  citizens  and  soldiers, 
and  as  the  Queen  stepped  on  shore,  assisted  by  the  Com- 
mander-in-Chief,  they  raised  a  shout,  "  Long  live  the 
Queen." 

Durana  conducted  the  Royal  Mistress  to  the  rustic 
throne.  Then,  making  a  low  obeisance,  awaited  her 
commands. 

"I  do  not  observe,"  said  Her  Majesty,  "my  noble 
father,  the  High  Priest  of  Savelona.  I  trust  no  harm 
has  come  to  him  through  this  sacrifice.  Have  the 
gods  appeared  and  detained  him  for  further  revelations  ?  " 

A  close  observer  might  have  noticed  a  vein  of  sarcasm 
in  this  inquiry.  The  Queen  knew  her  father  too  well  to 
expect  Heaven  to  reveal  anything  to  him. 

Durana  took  advantage  of  this  mode  of  question, 
and  turned  it  to  his  purpose,  as  he  replied: 

"Most  noble  Queen  of  Heaven,  the  gods  have  indeed 
appeared  and  revealed  their  will.  This  is,  that  human 
sacrifices  are  forever  to  cease  throughout  your  dominions, 
and  your  Majesty  is  to  make  a  decree,  unalterable,  that 
from  henceforth  no  blood  is  to  be  shed  to  appease  the 
wrath  of  Heaven.  This  has  been  all  a  mistake  arising 


THE    QUEEN    OF    HEAVEN    FALLS    IN    LOVE.  8 1 

through    man's     ignorance    and    fears     and     perverted 
imagination." 

"  I  have  long  been  averse  to  the  shedding  of  blood,' 
said  the  Queen,  "but  my  father,  urged  by  the  people, 
would  have  it  so.  But  whom  have  you  here,  Durana  ? 
Methinks  he  has  the  bearing  of  a  king.  Came  he  down 
from  heaven  with  the  gods  ? " 

Thus  the  Queen  spoke,  looking  with  admiration  upon 
the  fine  face  and  figure  of  Benoni. 

Durana  was  greatly  relieved  that  the  Queen's  attention 
was  diverted  from  the  occurrences  on  the  Sacred  Island, 
and  also  gratified  that  the  Prince  should  have  found 
favor  in  her  eyes,  and  the  Commander-in-Chief  thus 
replied: 

"Permit  me,  }'our  Majesty,  to  present  Prince  Benoni, 
son  of  the  King  of  Kirma.  He  was  shipwrecked  on  the 
Sacred  Island,  and  is  on  his  way  to  Constantine,  the 
Emperor  of  the  great  Roman  world.  The  gods  com- 
mitted him  to  my  care  to  be  directed  to  Constantinople. '« 

' '  Could  not  the  gods  themselves  conduct  the  Prince  ?'' 
smilingly  inquired  the  Queen.  "  However  we  must  not 
expect  too  much  from  Heaven.  We  appear  left  a  good 
deal  to  ourselves.  Therefore,  Prince  Benoni,  I  welcome 
you  to  my  palace.  Durana  shall  find  you  a  suite  of 
rooms,  and  you  must  make  a  stay  with  us  and  see  our 
kingdom.  Commander,  I  w:l!  hear  you  further  in  private 
as  to  your  mission." 

Thus  saying,  the  Queen  rose  from  the  throne,  and 
Durana  conducted  her  to  her  barge  amidst  the  sound  of 
sweet  music,  and  she  was  rcwec!  ^eros*-  the  lake,  Benoni, 
with  the  three  chiefs,  chorister*,  irv?  *;HHt?, 
in  their  wake. 


82  BENONI. 

As  soon  as  Durana  could  be  spared  from  attendance 
on  the  Queen  he  came  to  Benoni  and  escorted  him  to 
the  rooms  set  apart  for  him  in  the  palace. 

A  sadness  still  hovered  around  the  Commander  for  he 
was  afraid  of  the  private  audience  and  the  Queen's  anger, 
and  delayed  the  communication  as  long  as  possible. 

"Alas,"  he  mused,  "what  a  strange  thing  is  life! 
Here  am  I  wondering  the  effect  of  my  conduct  on  the 
Sacred  Island.  When  there  it  appeared  natural  as  I  felt 
sure  that  the  Priest  must  be  dead.  And  I  listened  to  the 
holy  ones  and  left  him  to  their  mercy.  We  are  all 
tinged  with  superstition  and  the  slightest  thing  will  turn 
the  scale  of  judgment  where  visitors  from  the  Higher 
Sphere  are  concerned." 

The  Commander's  musings  were  shortened  by  a  re- 
quest from  the  Queen  for  Durana  to  attend  her  in  the 
private  audience  room. 

"And  now,  Durana,"  said  the  Queen,  "let  me  hear 
of  the  sacrifice,  and  what  detains  my  father." 

And  the  Commander  noticed  that  as  she  spake  all  left 
her  presence,  and  he  found  himself  alone  with  her 
Majesty,  and  Durana  replied: 

"All  went  well,  your  Majesty,  until  the  moment  came 
to  offer  up  the  sacrifice.  Your  father  had  bound  the 
missionary  to  the  altar,  and  had  offered  the  dedicatory 
prayer,  and  was  about  to  apply  the  torch,  when  Prince 
Benoni  stood  forth  and  pleaded  for  the  missionary's  life, 
stating  that  the  Almighty  God  of  Heaven  and  earth  re- 
quired not  such  sacrifices,  but  only  that  men  should 
do  justly,  love  mercy,  and  walk  humbly  before  the  Deity. 
This  angered  your  father  and  he  commanded  the  Prince 
to  be  bound.  But  ere  the  soldiers  could  do  this,  the 


THE    QUEEN  OF    HEAVEN    FALLS    IN    LOVE.  83 

Prince,  looking  up  to  heaven,  called  forth  the  Majesty  of 
Deity  to  stop  the  sacrifice,  and  the  lightning  came  forth 
instantly,  and  fearful  thunder  rent  the  air,  and  the  torch 
was  extinguished,  and  all  became  dark.  There  was  a 
wrestling  and  the  Priest  tried  to  force  the  Prince  over 
the  summit  of  the  Rock.  But  amid  the  panic  came  three 
holy  ones,  and  with  swords,  flaming  with  Heaven's  wrath, 
they  cut  the  cords  from  the  altar  and  released  the  sacri- 
fice, and  seizing  the  Priest  hurled  him  from  the  Rock  of 
Sacrifice." 

"And  is  my  father  dead  ?"  inquired  the  Queen. 

' '  I  fail  to  see  how  it  can  be  otherwise,  as  the  Rock  is 
very  high.  But  the  three  holy  ones  commanded  all 
to  stand  away  from  the  altar,  and  then,  in  a  voice  of 
majesty,  one  of  the  holy  visitors  commanded  all  human 
sacrifices  to  cease,  and  sent  the  celestial  message  to  your 
Majesty,  and  commanded  us  to  depart  in  peace,  and 
stated  they  would  attend  to  your  father." 

"And  did  you  leave  him  in  their  care  ?"  inquired  the 
Queen,  "and  that  without  ascertaining  whether  he  lived, 
or  was  really  dead  ?  Methinks,  Commander-in-Chief, 
you  were  remiss  in  your  duties,  and  that  it  would  have 
been  more  humane  to  have  at  least  brought  him  to  the 
palace  so  that  we  could  have  had  him  royally  -attended 
to.  And  is  this  all  you  have  to  tell  me  ? " 

"This  is  all,  your  Majesty,  and  had  you  been  present 
and  seen  the  awe  inspired  by  the  intervention  of  the 
holy  ones,  and  how  all  the  soldiers  trembled  and  were 
afraid,  methinks  you  would  not  censure  me,  but  admit  I 
could  not  have  acted  otherwise." 

"I  would  be  alone,"  said  the  Queen,  "but  do  not 
leave  the  palace." 


84  BENONI. 

And  thus  speaking  she  retired  into  her  private  cham- 
ber, and  Durana  left  the  reception  room  and  rejoined 
Benoni  to  whom  he  recounted  all  the  particulars  of  the 
interview  with  the  Queen. 

The  Prince  expressed  regret  if  anything  he  had  done 
should  affect  his  friend's  military  power,  but  Durana 
stopped  him,  and  replied: 

' '  I  am  too  old  a  servant  of  the  State  and  have  too 
much  influence  with  the  soldiers  to  fear  anything  the 
Queen  may  do  in  the  absence  of  her  father.  Besides,  of 
late,  I  have  fancied  a  coolness  between  the  Queen  and 
the  Priest.  He  has  desired  to  rule  the  kingdom 
through  her  majesty,  while  she,  woman-like,  was  reluc- 
tant to  give  away  her  power.  Therefore,  his  absence 
will  leave  her  in  undisputed  sway. " 

' '  This  may  be  as  you  say,  Durana,  and  in  any  case  I 
hope  you  will  not  suffer  for  allowing  your  influence  in  the 
scale  of  mercy." 

Thus  the  friends  conversed,  and  the  Commander-in- 
Chief  sent  for  his  son,  and  introduced  him  to  Benoni. 

This  was  a  young  man  of  military  appearance  and 
enormous  strength.  He  bore  the  name  of  Orlando  and 
was  in  high  favor  with  the  Queen.  Many  thought  he 
would  be  Prince  Consort,  and  this  might  have  been  but 
for  the  Priest  whose  jealousy  and  desire  for  power  made 
him  oppose  the  alliance. 

He  received  Benoni  with  pleasure  and  conversed  freely 
on  the  countries  where  the  Prince  had  travelled,  and  his 
young  mind  took  in  the  great  advantages  that  Benoni 
had  received  by  such  a  wide  experience  of  men  and 
manners. 

"We  will  do  our   best,  noble    Prince,"  said   Orlando, 


THE   QUEEN    OF    HEAVEN    FALLS    IN    LOVE.  8$ 

' '  to  make  your  stay  with  us  agreeable.  If  you  are  fond 
of  hunting  we  can  give  you  adventures  of  this  kind,  for 
in  the  mountains  there  are  bears  and  other  large  game." 

"I  thank  you,'"  replied  Benoni,  "but  my  stay  in  this 
country  must  be  of  short  duration  as  I  desire  to  reach 
Constantinople  without  delay." 

"That  is  a  city  recently  laid  out  by  the  Emperor  Con- 
stantine,  is  it  not  ? "  asked  Orlando. 

"That  is  so,"  replied  Benoni,   "and  the  Emperor  has 
embellished  it  with  all  that  modern  talent   can    supply, 
and  in  future  ages  it  will  stand  forth   as  the   City  of  Con 
stantine  the  Great,  the  first  Christian  Emperor." 

"But,  noble  Prince,"  said  Orlando,  "the  missionary, 
Angelus,  came  from  Rome.  We  understood  that  city 
was  the  seat  of  the  Roman  Empire  and  the  home  of  the 
new  faith." 

"The  new  religion  no  doubt  sprang  from  Rome," 
replied  Benoni,  ' '  but  at  present  the  real  capital  of  the 
Empire  is  Constantinople.  There  I  expect  to  find  Con- 
stantine  and  my  friends." 

"  Then  are  you  a  Christian  ?  "  inquired  Orlando. 

"I  believe,"  replied  the  Prince,  "in  the  beautiful 
sentiments  said  to  have  been  uttered  by  the  founder,  but 
I  do  not  believe  in  His  Divinity.  He  is  portrayed  as 
the  greatest  man  that  ever  lived,  and  truly  I  believe 
that  His  mind  was  pure  and  beautiful.  He  was  the 
heir  of  all  the  past  ages,  and  his  grasp  of  mind  enabled 
Him  to  make  these  noble  thoughts  his  own.  _  But  now 
the  Roman  world  are  about  to  make  him  a  god  and  ush- 
er in  a  spiritual  idolatry." 

"  This, "  replied  Orlando,  "  agrees  with  what  the  mis- 
sionary stated.  But  Spenata  would  not  let  him  preach 


86  BENONI. 

this  new  doctrine.  The  Priest  said  it  was  not  true,  and 
that  Deity  had  not  revealed  Himself  as  man  on  earth.  I 
conversed  frequently  with  Angelus  in  private  yet  I  was 
not  impressed  with  what  the  missionary  said.  It  only 
appeared  a  repetition  of  previous  incarnations  and 
saviours  with  slight  alterations,  to  make  it  go  forth  to 
the  people  as  a  new  revelation." 

"You  did  well,"  replied  Benoni,  "  to  hold  back  your 
faith  until  you  had  searched  deeply  into  these  things. 
By  and  by,  there  will  come  the  time  when  people  will 
receive  this  faith  without  inquiry.  But  our  age  is  the 
period  when  the  evidences  must  be  looked  for.  This, 
however,  mankind  will  not  do.  All  the  world  are  weary 
of  looking  into  the  great  mysteries  of  religion." 

"But,"  said  Orlando,  "if  the  religions  of  the  earth 
produce  good  and  noble  lives  why  not  let  it  spread  ? " 

4 '  Because,  ere  long,  Orlando,  it  will  become  mixed  up 
with  creeds  and  dogmas  and  forms  and  ceremonies,  and 
these  will  be  taken  as  religion.  But  religion  is  in  the 
daily  life  and  not  in  creeds  or  forms.  Besides  truth 
is  sacred,  and  good  can  never  permanently  come  from 
evil." 

Thus  the  young  men  conversed  until  the  Commander- 
in-Chief  came  to  call  his  son  away  to  duties  in  the  palace. 

A  very  different  scene  was  taking  place  in  another  part 
of  the  palace. 

In  a  room,  hung  around  with  tapestry,  reclined  the 
Queen,  with  her  younger  sister,  Princess  Costanza.  They 
were  conversing  on  the  events  of  the  last  few  days. 

"  It  is  no  doubt  very  sad,"  said  the  Queen,  "that  our 
father  has  come  to  such  an  untimely  end,  but  I  do  not  see 
what  we  can  do  about  the  matter  except  to  send  and 


THE   QUEEN    OF    HEAVEN    FALLS    IN    LOVE.  8/ 

ascertain  for  certain  whether  our  father  was  really  killed.'' 

The  younger  sister  looked  perplexed,  but  she  generally 
gave  into  the  Queen,  and,  therefore,  replied: 

"  Ivena,  you  will  know  the  best  what  to  do.  Yet,  I 
think,  that  the  generals  could  not  well  have  done  other- 
wise than  as  they  did,  especially  if  the  gods  did  really 
come  down  to  earth  to  stop  the  sacrifice.  It  is  a  judg- 
ment on  our  father,  sent  direct  from  Heaven,  and  we 
must  bow  with  submission." 

Thus  the  Princess  showed  that  she  was  a  child  of 
superstition  and  believed  the  gods  had  intervened  to 
stop  the  further  shedding  of  blood. 

"But,"  Costanza  continued,  "tell  me  of  the  Prince 
Benoni.  I  hear  he  is  truly  beautiful,  and  as  noble  in 
mind  as  form.  I  hope  he  will  stay  with  us  for  I  am 
often  dull,  and  one  who  has  travelled  so  much  must  have 
many  adventures  to  relate." 

"Costanza,  you  are  always  wanting  to  hear  thrilling 
stories.  I  believe  you  dream  of  love  and  princes  and 
martial  glory.  When  the  real  prince  comes,  my  little 
sister  will  take  wings  and  fly  away,  and  I  shall  remain 
the  virgin  Queen  of  these  rough,  warlike  people. " 

"Nay,  Ivena,  you  need  not  feel  alone.  The  noble 
Orlando  is  ready  to  fall  down  and  worship  yju.  He,  too, 
is  beautiful  as  the  gods,  and  far  more  substantial  and 
real.  My  sister  will  console  her  solitude  by  making  him 
a  sharer  in  her  throne." 

"Go  away,  vain  sister,"  jocosely  said  the  Queen 
smiling,  ' '  you  are  too  young  to  mix  in  the  affairs  of  the 
heart  and  State.  Methinks  Orlando  would  suit  you  bet- 
ter than  myself.  I  must  have  a  master,  not  a  slave  to 
fall  down  and  worship  me.  If  I  love,  Costanza,  it  will 


88  BENONI. 

be  with   all  the  fire  of  my  Spanish  blood,  and    I    sh«Jl 
worship  him." 

And  the  Queen  had  a  far-off  look  as  though  she  was 
dwelling  on  her  thought  and  picturing  the  ideal  of  the  one 
who  would  subdue  and  take  possession  of  her  virgin 
soul. 

Truly  he  would  not  have  to  be  an  ordinary  mortal. 
He  must  be  one  to  subdue  and  compel  her  to  esteem 
and  love,  before  he  could  gain  the  citidal  of  her  deep  af- 
fection. But  as  she  thought  of  the  Prince  Benoni  her 
eyes  assumed  a  softer  gaze,  and  she  heard  again  the 
sweet  tones  of  his  voice  speaking  to  her. 

"I  must  away,  Costanza;  affairs  of  State  demand  my 
attention.  I  will  pardon  Durana  as  you  suggest." 

And  the  Queen  kissed  her  sister,  and  the  Princess 
noted  a  soft,  languishing  look  in  her  dark  eyes  which  she 
rarely  saw  there. 

When  the  Queen  had  retired,  the  Princess  sat  and 
mused: 

"I  wonder  as  to  this  Prince  from  the  Sacred  Isle. 
My  sister  may  say  what  she  pleases,  but  I  know  she 
is  already  half  in  love  with  him.  Ah,  when  shall  I  have 
some  one  to  love  poor  me  ?  " 


As  SHE  MUSED  HER  EYES  CAUGHT  THE  REFLECTION  OF  HERSELF  IN  THE 
MIRROR.     See  p.  91. 


89 
CHAPTER  VII. 

THE    QUEEN    LANGUISHES    FOR    LOVE. 

Thus  the  weeks  went  on,  and  the  Queen  did  not 
assent  to  Benoni  starting  on  his  journey.  She  often 
conversed  with  him,  inquiring  as  to  his  travels.  He  had 
been  in  Spain,  and  Ivena  had  a  dim  recollection  of  that 
country,  and  of  a  devoted  mother,  who  loved  to  ramble 
with  her  on  the  sea-coast  and  help  her  to  gr.ther  shells. 

He  also  spoke  of  Britain,  and  it  was  here  that  Ivena 
had  met  with  her  first  great  sorrow,  the  loss  of  a  mother. 
She  compared  this  island,  even  then  noted  for  its  damp- 
ness and  fogs,  with  sunny  Spain,  and  with  the  blue  skies 
of  Savelona. 

' '  I  remember  well, "  said  the  Queen,  ' '  my  father 
coming  to  this  country.  The  people  had  just  lost  their 
King,  who  was  also  their  High  Priest,  and  left  no  heir  to 
succeed  him.  My  father  came  forward,  and,  possessing 
eloquence  and  an  acquaintance  with  the  mysteries 
of  Druidism,  impressed  the  native  population  with  his 
divine  power,  and  they  besought  him  to  be  their  King. 
This,  however,  he  declined,  stating  that  the  Priest's 
kingdom  was  not  of  this  world  but  of  heaven.  His  re- 
fusal raised  him  higher  in  the  esteem  of  the  people, 
when,  therefore,  he  suggested  me  as  the  Queen.  I  was 
received  with  loud  acclamation.  I  was  crowned  '  Queen 
of  Heaven,'  and  my  father  was  appointed  High  Priest. 
Thus,  noble  Prince,  you  find  me  reigning  here  by  the 
supreme  wish  of  the  people,  and  now  my  father  is  dead. 
I  am  greatly  troubled  as  to  the  religion  of  this  kingdom. 
I  am  daily  besought  to  supply  another  High  Priest  from 


go  BENONI. 

amongst  the  priesthood,  but  I  hold  not  with  the  religion 
of  this  land." 

•'What  then,  noble  Queen,  is  your  faith?"  inquired 
Benoni.  ' '  Have  you  some  theories  of  your  own  ?  What 
think  you  shall  fit  mankind  for  the  next  stage  of  existence, 
if  there  be  one  ? " 

' '  That  there  is  another  life  I  fully  believe.  If  this 
life  were  all  of  existence,  I  should  believe  it  an  abortion, 
a  something  unworthy  the  skill  of  the  Great  Creator. 
We  all  yearn  to  live  again.  The  thought  of  annihilation 
is  shocking  to  us  all.  Yet  that  were  better  than  the  hell 
pictured  by  the  different  religions  of  the  earth. " 

"  Then,"  said  Benoni,  "you  do  not  believe  in  hell  ?" 

"Certainly  not, "  said  the  Queen.  "I  believe  if  the 
Creator  awakes  me  from  sleep  it  will  be  for  progress  and 
advancement,  not  for  everlasting  punishment.  Does  your 
nation,  noble  Prince,  believe  in  immortality  ? " 

' '  Ever  since  the  time  of  Zoroaster,  when  he  stated 
he  had  conversed  with  Deity, "  said  the  Prince,  ' '  our 
people  have  fully  believed  in  the  immortality  of  the 
soul." 

"And  do  the  Parsees,  like  the  Christians,  believe 
in  the  necessity  of  a  Saviour  ? "  inquired  the  Queen. 

" My  people, "  replied  Benoni,  "believe  there  will  be 
a  Saviour,  to  fight  against  and  overcome  the  Evil  One, 
and  restore  the  golden  age  of  innocence.  But  this  is  the 
prevalent  opinion  of  all  the  nations.  The  distinction 
is  that  the  saviour  is  to  come  from  each  nation  and  not 
one  for  all  the  world  as  claimed  by  the  Christians. " 

"Oh,  these  saviours!"  excitedly  said  the  Queen.  "  I 
am  mystified  by  the  many  saviours,  the  many  gods,  the 
many  faiths!  At  times  I  am  ready  to  abandon  all, 


THE  QUEEN    LANGUISHES    FOR    LOVE.  9 1 

wondering  what  this  life  is  really  for.  The  feeling 
I  think  must  come  over  all  of  us  at  times.  Why  was  I 
born!  why  do  I  live!  whither  am  I  going  ?" 

"  And  the  only  answer  we  obtain,"  said  Benoni,  "is 
that  we  must  trust  the  Creator.  The  cultured  of  our 
race  do  not  believe  that  Zoroaster  talked  with  Deity.  I 
do  not  believe  that  anyone  has  ever  seen  the  Almighty. 
These  appear  our  infant  days,  when  we  are  only  taking 
an  elementary  lesson  of  life,  and  we  are  as  yet  too  little 
to  have  any  great  revelation.  And  not  knowing  the  de- 
sign and  plan  of  the  Architect  of  the  Universe  we  make 
guesses  in  the  dark.  We  can  only  trust  and  hope. " 

And  as  Benoni  uttered  these  words  in  a  solemn  and 
reverent  tone  there  appeared  a  stillness  in  the  air,  and  to 
the  souls  of  each  came  a  soft  echo,  "Trust  and  hope," 
and  this  is  all  that  little  man  can  do. 

In  conversations  such  as  these  the  minds  of  the  Queen 
and  Prince  were  drawn  near  together,  and  the  Queen, 
not  knowing  of  any  impediment,  began  to  look  for  a 
warmer  sentiment  than  friendship,  but  she  looked  in 
vain. 

"How  dearly  I  could  love  thee,  O,  Benoni!"  mused 
the  Queen,  when  the  Prince  had  departed.  %  "Long  have 
I  yearned  for  a  kindred  soul.  And  thou,  Prince,  noble 
in  form  and  mind,  art  my  ideal  of  a  man.  And  hast 
thou  not,  my  love,  one  fond  thought  for  me  ? " 

And  as  she  mused  her  eyes  caught  the  reflection  of  her- 
self in  the  mirror,  and  she  continued: 

"  If  thou,  Benoni,  art  fond  of  dark  beauty,  methinks 
I  can  please  thee.  But,  alas,  men  ever  choose  their  op- 
posite. And  thou,  Benoni,  art  dark.  Perhaps  my 
sister  may  take  thy  fancy.  But  what  fantasies  are  these, 


92  BENONI. 

born  of  idleness  and  desire!  The  Prince  may  already 
have  chosen  from  his  own  land,  or  the  Roman  world,  or 
some  fair  Britain.  Would  I  could  ask  him." 

And  as  the  Queen  mused  a  soft  expression  stole  over 
her  face  and  love  took  possession  of  her  soul.  This 
Prince  had  come  so  unexpectedly.  He  talked  so  sweet- 
ly. He  was  so  much  her  ideal  that  she  longed  to  claim 
him  as  her  very  own. 

But  her  solitude  was  interrupted  by  an  attendant  an- 
nouncing the  two  Chiefs,  Gushta  and  Volva,  and  the 
former  addressed  the  Queen: 

"May  it  please  your  Majesty,  we  come  again  on  this 
important  matter,  the  choosing  of  the  High  Priest  which 
can  no  longer  be  delayed.  The  people  and  the  priests 
are  getting  furious.  Will  not  your  Majesty  appoint 
another  to  be  High  Priest  in  lieu  of  your  deceased 
parent  ? " 

"I  am  weary,"  said  the  Queen,  "with  this  cry  for 
another  enslaver  of  the  people.  What  is  priestcraft, 
but  another  name  for  slavery  ?"  Do  the  people  want  to 
pray  ? "  Let  them  cast  their  eyes  upward  to  the  open 
vault  of  heaven,  and  raise  their  petitions  to  Deity  direct. 
Religion  is  a  personal  matter  between  each  child  of 
earth  and  their  Creator.  Why,  then,  should  men  desire 
to  approach  the  Almighty  by  deputy  ? '  Inform  the  peo- 
ple that  they  are"free  to  pray  to  God  direct,  and  let  each 
father  be  the  High  Priest  to  his  own  infant  offspring. 
More  is  not  required.  We  have  each  to  answer  for  our- 
selves, and  another  cannot  reply  for  us." 

"These  ideas,  your  Majesty,"  replied  Volva,  "are 
truly  beautiful  for  private  life,  but  will  not  answer  in 
governing  the  people.  The  cultured  may  have  an 


THE    QUEEN    LANGUISHES    FOR    LOVE.  93 

abstract  god,  and  abandon  forms  and  ceremonies,  but 
the  common  people  must  have  creeds  and  forms  and 
priestly  direction." 

"If  matters  were  clearly  explained  to  the  people,'1 
said  the  Queen,  "and  they  were  told  that  they  could 
pray  direct  to  Deity,  and  need  not  be  taxed  to  maintain 
the  priesthood,  nor  offer  up  their  first  born  to  save  their 
souls,  they  would  rejoice  and  thank  you  for  this  freedom. 
Let  a  meeting  be  called  and  explain  my  views  and 
wishes.  Other  nations  are  changing  their  faith,  why 
not  Savelona  ?  Constantine  has  discovered  that  the 
old  pagan  faiths  are  dead  and  is  introducing  a  new  God, 
yet  what  is  it  but  a  new  spiritual  idolatry!  The  worship- 
ing of  a  man  as  Deity,  and  the  setting  up  on  high  of 
a  woman  as  the  Holy  Mother  of  God.  Let  us  abandon 
all  these  relics  of  the  past  and  worship  the  Creator  only." 

These  sentiments  of  the  Queen  were  very  startling  to 
the  two  Chiefs  and  their  countenances  were  troubled. 
At  last  Gushta  replied: 

"  May  it  please  your  Majesty,  let  your  servant  speak 
and  be  not  offended.  It  was  the  religion  of  your  father 
that  raised  you  to  the  throne.  Take  away  this  religion 
and  the  divine  right  of  kings  to  govern  is  gone.  Are 
you  prepared  to  abdicate  ?  If  so,  this  is  the  way  to 
bring  it  about,  for  without  religion  the  Queen's  influence 
falls.  She  reigns  only  as  the  '  Queen  of  Heaven.'" 

' '  I  thank  thee,  noble  Gushta,  for  thy  plainness 
of  speech.  I  know  thy  worth  and  devotion  to  my  throne. 
Yet,  I  am  prepared  to  put  my  opinions  to  the  test.  Let 
a  great  assembly  be  called,  and  in  the  meantime  I  pro- 
pose to  take  a  journey  to  the  mountains  of  Sordello, 
but  will  return  for  the  assembly.  I  will  explain  my 


94  BENONI. 

wishes  to  my  people,  and  I  should  also  desire  them 
to  hear  what  Prince  Benoni,  the  Zoroastrian,  has  to  tell 
respecting  his  own  nation,  who  live  in  peace  with  all  be- 
cause of  the  reverence  for  their  religion." 

The  Chiefs,  noticing  the  firmness  of  her  Majesty,  ex- 
pressed that  they  would  call  the  meeting. 

"  But,"  added  Volva,  "  it  will  be  dangerous  to  permit 
the  Prince  to  address  the  people,  for  the  priests  will  be 
there  and  they  naturally  will  object  to  have  their  liveli- 
hoods taken  from  them." 

"  Why,"  replied  the  Queen,  "should  the  people  have 
such  burdens  placed  upon  them  as  to  support  the 
priests  ? 

"  By  the  same  reasoning,"  said  Volva.  "why  should 
the  people  be  taxed  to  support  royalty  ? " 

"There  you  are  in  the  right,  Volva.  The  King  and  the 
Priest  must  stand  or  fall  together.  They  hold  together 
now.  Take  away  priestcraft,  and  kingcraft  goes  with  it. 
I  am,  however,  prepared  for  the  die.  I  will  rule  so  long 
only  as  the  people  desire  it." 

Here  an  interruption  came  by  the  court  attendant 
announcing  Orlando,  who  desired  audience  of  the 
Queen. 

"  Let  him  be  admitted,"  said  the  Queen,  "and  you, 
my  good  friends,  hesitate  not  to  call  the  assembly.  Fare- 
well for  the  present. " 

Orlando  approached  the  Queen,  and,  making  a  low 
obeisance,  kissed  her  hand. 

"To  what,  Orlando,"  said  the  Queen,  "am  I  indebted 
for  a  visit  ?  Methinks  I  have  not  seen  you  at  the 
palace  much  of  late. " 


THE    QUEEN    LANGUISHES    FOR    LOVE.  95 

Orlando  looked  reproachfully  on  the  Queen  as  he 
replied: 

"  Has  your  Majesty  missed  me  from  the  court?  I 
thought  you  had  eyes  and  ears  for  no  one  now  except 
the  Parsee  Prince.  He  being  here,  all  old  friends  might 
go.  Thus,  Ivena,  I  expected  not  to  be  so  slighted,  for 
I  loved  you  truly." 

4 '  And  as  a  sister  I  love  you,  Orlando.  Why,  there- 
fore, should  you  object  if  I  accept  the  Prince  as  my 
friend  ?  Besides,  I  may  soon  be  poor  and  without 
a  kingdom  to  share  with  any  one.  If  trouble  and  sor- 
row come,  Orlando,  could  you  love  and  aid  me  then  ? 
I  am  sad  to-day,  and  I  see  sorrow  coming  towards  me. 
Say,  Orlando,  could  you  love  me  for  myself  alone  ? " 

' '  Noble  Ivena,  it  is  not  your  kingdom  or  crown  I  crave. 
It  is  that  richer  jewel,  your  heart's  warm  affection.  Give 
me  that  and  let  the  kingdom  go.  In  trouble  or  sorrow  ap- 
peal to  me  and  let  my  conduct  show  how  truly  I  love 
you. " 

"Be  it  so,  Orlando.  At  present  I  possess  but  a 
sister's  love,  but,  if  you  are  tried  and  come  forth  a  con- 
queror, esteem  may  grow  into  love.  I  shall  put  you  to 
to  the  test.  I  am  about  to  go  to  the  Gardens  of  Sordel- 
lo,  there  to  enjoy  the  calm  of  meditation  and  the  beau- 
ties of  nature.  On  my  return  I  meet  my  people  and 
offer  them  a  free  faith  and  direct  access  to  Deity,  no 
priests  intervening.  It  may  result  in  my  downfall;  can 
you  aid  my  cause  while  I  am  away  and  love  me  if  I  fail  ? " 

' '  Ivena,  I  dedicate  my  life  to  you.  I  love  you  alone 
and,  therefore,  do  with  me  as  seemeth  good  to  you.  And 
if  your  people  forsake  you,  allow  me  and  my  love 
to  comfort  and  console  you." 


96  BENONI. 

"Orlando,  you  give  me  hope  that  amongst  my  court- 
iers none  are  more  genuine  than  you,  and  I  can  only  love 
nobility  of  mind.  Be  this,  and  it  will  prove  its  own  re- 
ward even  if  I  am  unable  to  give  you  what  you  now  de- 
sire. Farewell,  Orlando,  and  may  High  Heaven  direct 
and  guide  both  of  us  into  a  haven  of  peace  and  rest." 

"Thus  saying  the  Queen  extended  her  hand  gracious- 
ly to  the  young  Chief,  and  he  led  her  from  the  room, 
and,  as  she  disappeared  from  view,  the  light  of  life  went 
out  for  him. 

THE    GOOD    AND    THE    BAD. 

While  these  matters  were  going  on  at  the  palace, 
events  were  not  at  rest  on  the  Sacred  Island.  The 
Priest  had  recovered  his  health  and  strength,  and  his 
plotting  mind  had  resumed  the  weaving  of  the  web 
of  destiny. 

The  holy  calm  of  nature,  and  the  pure  utterances 
of  Monica  and  Serapta,  had  for  a  time  exercised  a 
peaceful  calm  on  his  troubled  mind.  But  as  his  strength 
returned  and  his  mind  dwelt  moodily  upon  the  past, 
he  felt  his  anger  moved  by  the  neglect  of  the  Queen  and 
Durana. 

He  realized  how  soon  a  man  may  be  forgotten.  It 
was  but  as  yesterday  when  he  was  of  supreme  power  and 
his  word  was  law  throughout  the  Kingdom  of  Savelona. 
Now,  he  was  a  nonentity,  a  cipher  blotted  out  of  exist- 
ence, and  none  sent  to  inquire  whether  he  was  alive  or  dead. 
These  thoughts  galled  and  angered  him,  and  he 
vowed  revenge  deep  and  dire.  He  included  Benoni 
if  still  within  the  realm,  and  in  any  case  he  determined 
to  reach  the  Prince  through  Serapta. 

But  she  was  pure  and    true  and   he  made  only  slight 


THE    GOOD    AND    THE    BAD.  97 

headway  in  his  advances.  As  a  friend  she  would  con- 
verse with  him  on  any  subject,  yet  if  he  infused  too 
warm  a  tone,  or  approached  her  by  flattery,  he  was 
at  once  firmly  repulsed. 

This,  however,  only  led  him  on  to  the  attack  and  gave 
increased  zest  to  the  pursuit. 

But  with  Monica  and  the  missionary,  matters  were 
very  different.  The  daily  exchange  of  thought,  the 
secluded  walks,  amid  the  high  and  holy  influences  of 
nature,  all  tended  to  bring  their  minds  into  unison. 

When,  therefore,  the  pair  sat  in  the  shade  on  a  mossy 
bank,  and  watched  the  gentle  ripple  of  the  wave,  and 
heard  the  soft  breathing  of  the  wind  through  the  trees, 
no  wonder  that  Angelus  and  Monica  breathed  soft  vows 
of  everlasting  constancy  and  ardent  love. 

' '  Monica,  how  sweet  and  beautiful  is  life  now  I  have 
found  you,  my  kindred  soul!  "said  Angelus,  as  he  drew 
the  maiden  near  to  his  heart,  and  imprinted  kisses  on  her 
brow  and  lips,  and  continued:  "  The  Deity  meant 
us  for  love  and  each  other.  Until  I  met  you  I  deemed 
it  sinful  to  think  of  marriage,  but  now  I  feel  this  is  the 
plan  of  the  Creator  to  preserve  life  upon  the  earth,  and 
that  to  refuse  marriage  is  sinful." 

Thus  the  missionary  reasoned  from  a  new  standpoint. 
The  priests  in  Rome  had  began  already  to  look  upon 
earthly  love  as  sinful  in  one  set  apart  for  religion.  They 
had  reasoned  without  knowledge,  and  the  beauty  and 
purity  of  Monica  had  banished  sophistry  from  Angelus. 

' '  Dear  Monica,  you  have  made  a  complete  revolution 
in  my  heart  and  mind.  When  I  look  back  upon  the  past, 
and  think  of  my  foolish  views  of  life,  I  am  surprised  that 
I  could  ever  believe  it  sinful  in  me  to  love  one  so  pure  as 


98  BENONI. 

you.  Truly,  the  Creator  knew  what  was  for  the  good  of 
man  when  he  formed  woman.  What  is  there  equal  to 
true,  pure  love  ?  We  shall  both  be  help-meets  in  the 
path  of  life,  rough-tangled  though  it  be.  Shall  not  this 
be  so,  my  Monica  ?  " 

"  Angelus,"  said  Monica,  and  the  words  were  breathed 
low  and  soft,  ' '  you  know  how  dearly  I  love  you.  We 
are  kindred  souls,  and  Heaven  unites  our  vows  and  blesses 
them." 

"We  are  but  one,  be  that  the  bond 

To  hold  us  till  we  die; 
Shoulder  to  shoulder  let  us  stand 
1  Till  side  by  side  we  lie." 

"And  then,"  said  Angelus,  "such  love  as  ours  shall 
live  beyond  the  grave.  Our  yearnings  for  unity  of  soul 
can  never  be  fully  realized  until  the  garment  of  mortality 
shall  give  place  to  the  light  and  radiance  of  immortality.' 

Thus  the  pair  were  in  paradise,  and  the  birds  sang  the 
betrothal  hymn,  and  all  nature  smiled  a  benediction  on 
their  happy  love. 

But  alas,  such  days  as  these  cannot  last  forever. 
Monica  had  duties,  and  Angelus  had  calls  and  responsi- 
bilities. The  mortal  love  had  not  quenched  the  mission- 
ary zeal,  and  he  yearned  to  return  to  his  self-allotted 
labors.  But  he  was  not  to  go  alone.  Monica  was 
to  share  his  weal  or  woe,  and  help  him  in  his  duties. 

He  believed  the  Priest  was  not  now  averse  to  the 
spread  of  Christianity.  True,  Spenata,  had  not  ex- 
pressed belief  in  the  doctrines,  but,  as  the  Priest's  own 
dogmas  had  received  such  a  shock  on  the  Rock  of  Sacri- 
fice, he  was  disposed  to  try  a  change  of  religion,  and  as 
well  Christianity  as  Druidism,  if  the  populace  accepted  it. 


THE    GOOD    AND    THE    BAD.  99 

To  Serapta,  the  truth  or  falsity  of  a  faith  did  not 
weigh  with  him.  Expediency  was  his  war-cry,  and  am- 
bition was  his  god.  For  this  end  he  would  sweep  all  be- 
fore him  and  spread  doctrines  true  or  false. 

Angelus  did  not  like  to  take  any  steps  to  leave  the  island 
without  communicating  with  Enoah  and  his  companions. 
He,  therefore,  took  his  pipe  and  sounded  the  notes  for 
communication.  Three  separate  days  the  missionary  at- 
tended at  the  place  and  time  appointed,  but  no  one  ap- 
peared. 

Spenata  had  watched  the  missionary  and  heard  the 
pipe  and  noted  that  it  was  sounded  each  time  at  the 
same  place  and  hour,  and  being  accustomed  to  signals 
the  Priest  decided  to  speak  to  Angelus. 

' '  Well,  worthy  missionary,  what  means  this  systemat- 
ic piping  at  this  same  hour  ?  Are  you  calling  forth  the 
mermaids  to  have  a  gambol  by  the  light  of  the  silvery 
moon  ?  Or,  are  you  piping  for  the  three  holy  ones 
to  come  and  direct  you  as  to  your  return  to  Savelona  ?" 

The  Priest  had  noted  closely  the  bearing  of  the  conver- 
sation and  made  a  shrewed  guess  that  Angelus  would  not 
desire  to  leave  without  seeing  these  holy  ones  again. 

As  Spenata  thought  of  them  he  ground  his  teeth  with 
rage,  feeling  that  they  were  the  causes  of  his  downfall. 

But  they  came  not,  and  Angelus  grew  sad,  pining  for 
action. 

Spenata  rallied  him,  and  said:  "  Pipe  away,  let  the 
sounds  be  louder.  Perhaps  the  holy  ones  are  sleeping, 
or  taking  a  journey.  They  will  be  sure  to  come  if  you 
pipe  loud  and  long  enough.  Heaven  always  answers 
though  it  may  be  slowly.  It  is  but  to  try  your  faith,  and 


IOO  BENONI. 

in  the  end  the  oracle  speaks,  and  you  must  guess  its 
meaning." 

Thus  sneeringly  spake  the  Priest,  and  the  missionary 
wondered  why  the  holy  ones  did  not  appear.  He  even 
thought  it  might  be  because  the  Priest  was  near,  and 
Angelus  tried  to  go  down  to  the  appointed  place  alone, 
but  when  he  looked  around  Spenata  stood  before  him. 

Thus  the  good  and  bad  in  this  world  are  mixed,  and 
men  possess  not  the  good  because  evil  is  present 
and  near  them.  Thus  men  think  and  limit  the  power  of 
the  Holy  One  of  Heaven;  the  Creator  of  all  things. 

"Well,  Angelus,"  said  the  Priest,  "  I  see  you  are  sad 
that  your  directors  and  guides  do  not  appear.  Know 
you  who  they  are  ?  " 

"  I  only  know,"  replied  the  missionary,  "  that  they  are 
called  Enoah,  Moza,  and  Ela,  and  that  they  are  servants 
and  messengers  of  The  Most  High,  and  ever  do  His  will.'1 

"These  men  profess  to  be  Enoch,  Moses,  and  Elijah, 
returned  to  earth.  Yet  how  they  hide  themselves  from 
men.  Why  do  they  not  come  and  unfold  to  us  the  mys- 
teVies  of  the  other  world  ?  Mankind  for  centuries  have 
yearned  to  know  the  mysteries  of  life  and  what  death  re- 
veals. The  why  and  wherefore  of  this  teeming  life  which 
comes  and  goes  upon  the  stage  and  frits  its  little  span 
and  then  sinks  into  dark  oblivion.  But,  alas,  men  yearn 
in  vain!  Even  gods  are  stated  to  have  come  down  from 
heaven,  and  men  are  said  to  have  conversed  with  Deity 
face  to  face,  but  what  know  we  now  more  than  our  fathers  ? 
We  know  we  live  and  believe  we  must  die,  but  nothing 
more.  Let  the  three  holy  ones  come  and  reveal  to  us 
the  object  and  purpose  of  life,  and  explain  to  us  the  plan 
and  design  of  the  Creator  in  sending  life  upon  the 


THE    GOOD    AND    THE    BAD.  IOI 

earth,  for  at  present  men  know  nothing  about  these 
things,  nor  of  the  Hereafter." 

"  Spenata,"  said  the  missionary,  looking  sorrowfully 
upon  the  Priest,  "there  has  been  one  revelation  that 
none  can  gainsay.  Deity  came  down  from  Heaven,  and 
lived  among  men,  and  unfolded  to  them  the  mysteries  of 
life  and  death." 

"And  what  did  he  disclose  that  was  not  in  the  world 
before?"  replied  the  Priest.  "And  when  Moses  and 
Elias  appeared  on  the  Mount  and  the  three  conversed, 
what  enlightenment  was  this  to  the  world  ?  The  conver- 
sation was  not  to  be  made  known.  'Keep  it  dark?'  said 
the  Prince  of  Light,  and  dark  it  is  still,  and  men  know  no 
more  now  than  before  the  appearance  of  these  three 
men,  Enoch,  Moses,  and  the  Christ." 

This  conversation  was  a  great  shock  to  the  missionary. 
He  had  moved  chiefly  in  the  orthodox  lines  and  was  satura- 
ted with  the  Christian  ideas.  Now  he  met  a  mind  that 
looked  with  contempt  upon  these  revelations. 

' '  But  was  it  not  natural  that  Moses  and  Elias  should 
appear  and  talk  to  Deity  on  the  mountain  ? "  said 
Angelus.  "  It  would  strengthen  the  hands  and  uphold 
the  faith  of  the  One  who  was  about  to  suffer  at  Jerusalem." 

"  If  it  was  natural  for  Moses  and  Elias  to  appear 
to  sustain  the  failing  hands  of  Deity  about  to  suffer," 
said  the  Priest,  "why  should  we  be  surprised  to  find 
Enoch,  Moses,  and  Elijah  again  on  earth  ?  Yet,  who 
but  fools  will  believe  that  these  three  men  on  the  Rock 
of  Sacrifice  were  the  veritable  trio,  who,  for  so  many 
centuries,  have  been  believed  to  have  passed  away  to 
their  rest  forever  ? 

Angelus  was  not  prepared  to  support  the    view   that 


IO2  BENONI. 

these  three  men  were  again  on  earth.  He  could  believe 
that  three  hundred  years  ago  Deity  had  walked  the  earth 
and  that  Moses  and  Elias  had  appeared  to  Him,  but  in 
the  present,  he  could  not  receive  the  three  men  who 
rowed  them  to  the  island  as  the  veritable  saints  of  old, 
returned  to  earth. 

The  Priest  noticing  the  missionary's  silence,  and  be- 
ing desirous  of  returning  to  Savelona,  deemed  this  a 
good  opportunity  to  introduce  the  subject,  and  continued: 

' '  As  Heaven  is  silent  let  us  invoke  common  sense. 
You,  Angelus,  are  panting  to  return  to  Savelona  to  pro- 
claim your  views  and  marry  Monica.  I,  naturally,  desire 
to  return  to  my  home  and  daughters  and  friends.  I  have 
so  many  that  it  would  be  wrong  to  be  absent  longer! " 

And  as  the  Priest  said  this  a  dark  scowl  passed  over 
his  features  and  his  tones  were  full  of  cutting  sarcasm. 
As  the  missionary  did  not  reply,  the  Priest  continued: 
' '  Let  us  take  the  boat  and  row  the  women  across  the 
ocean.  The  time  of  year  is  propitious  and  all  favors  the 
venture.  What  say  you,  Angelus,  are  you  willing  ? 
There  is  no  danger,  as  I  have  voyaged  the  path  many 
times  before." 

Angelus  listened  to  the  voice  of  the  tempter,  and, 
as  the  holy  ones  had  not  replied,  he  felt  he  must  decide 
without  them,  he,  therefore,  said: 

"Be  it  so,  Spenata,  and  with  the  sanction  of  the 
women  we  will  start  to-morrow.  I  will  break  the  matter 
to  them  to-night  for  I  feel  it  is  useless  to  wait  longer  for 
Enoah  and  his  companions." 

The  women,  moved  by  the  wishes  of  Angelus,  con- 
sented to  the  voyage;  and  thus,  for  weal  or  woe,  it  was 
decided  that  these  four  should  be  thrown  together  on  the 


THE    GOOD    AND    THE    BAD.  IO? 

perils  of  the  ocean,  and,  if  they  reached  land  safely,  that 
these  two  men  should  work  their  will  in  Savelona,  and 
the  women  were  but  straws  floating  with  the  stream. 


IO4 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

THE    QUEEN    PLOTS    TO    ENSNARE    BENONI. 

About  the  time  that  the  boat  put  off  from  the  island 
with  its  four  inmates,  and  well  laden  with  provisions,  the 
Queen  was  leaving  the  City  orf  Savelona  in  her  chariot, 
accompanied  by  the  Prince  Benoni,  the  Comander-in- 
Chief,  Durana,  and  the  women  of  the  court  in  attendance 
on  her  Majesty. 

The  sun  burst  forth  in  the  morning  splendour  and  lit 
up  the  city,  and  the  soft  breeze  bore  the  perfume  of 
flowers  from  the  palace  grounds  as  the  conclave  passed 
through  on  their  way  to  the  Gardens  of  Sordello. 

The  Queen,  riding  between  Durana  and  Benoni,  con- 
versed gaily,  and  noted  the  scenes  of  interest  on  the 
route,  pointing  them  out  to  the  Prince. 

"I  would, "  said  the  Queen,  "that  my  sister  could 
have  been  with  us.  She  is  such  an  ardent  lover  of  fine 
scenery.  Orlando,  too,  would  have  enjo'yed  this 
journey.  Do  you  not  admire  the  young  Chief,  Prince 
Benoni  ?  " 

"I  think  him  worthy  of  the  highest  esteem  and  most 
loving  friendship,"  warmly  replied  Benoni.  "He  is 
a  son  to  be  proud  of,  Durana,  and  will  hold  forth  the  fam- 
ily laurels  as  you  have  done,  Commander-in-Chief. " 

The  father  listened  with  gratified  pride  and  pleasure  to 
these  warm  expressions  of  the  Prince,  and  then  replied: 

"  It  was  deemed  the  best  to  leave  him  in  Savelona.  I 
am  somewhat  afraid  her  Majesty  may  regret  this  journey 
to  the  Gardens  of  Sordello  now  her  people  and  the 
priests  are  so  dissatisfied  by  the  non-appointment  of  a 
High  Priest." 


SHE  WAS  THE  FIRST  TO  WALK  IN  THE  GARDENS.     See  p,  109. 


THE    QUEEN    PLOTS   TO    ENSNARE    BENONI.  1 05 

"Now,  Durana,"  said  the  Queen,  speaking  in  good 
humor,  "  do  not  be  a  death's-head  in  my  party  of  pleas- 
ure. I  have  come  out  to  enjoy  myself,  with  my  maids  of 
honor  and  two  most  worthy  friends.  We  will  banish  ail 
sad  thoughts  and  forget  that  I  am  Queen  of  Savelona  for 
awhile.  Heigho,  Plenena,  come  forward  with  your 
silver  lyre,  and  sing  for  us  some  love  song,  that  shall  re- 
mind Durana  of  his  youthful  days  and  Prince  Benoni  of 
the  fair  beauty  he  has  left  behind  on  the  island  home." 

And  as  the  Queen  spoke  she  cast  her  dark  eyes  full  upon 
the  Prince,  and  saw  him  start  when  she  named  the 
island  home.  The  Commander-in-Chief,  too,  looked 
anxiously  upon  the  Queen  as  though  he  would  discover 
how  much  she  knew  of  the  history  of  the  Prince. 

Plenena  came  out  of  the  ranks  of  the  maids  of  honor, 
and  sang  one  of  the  love  ditties  of  the  country,  ac- 
companying herself  softly  by  the  strains  of  the  lyre. 

The  Queen  listened  attentively,  while,  ever  and  anon, 
she  gazed  upon  the  face  of  Benoni,  which  had  become 
very  dear  to  her. 

"  I  thank  thee,  Plenena,"  said  the  Queen.  "Thy  sweet 
notes  are  more  gratifying  to  my  ears  than  the  croaking 
of  my  advisers.  When  thou  art  ready  to  wed,  Plenena, 
come  to  Lhe  Queen  and  she  will  find  thee  one  worthy  of 
thy  love. " 

"  I  have  found  one  already,  your  Majesty,  if  I  may  be 
so  bold  as  to  own  it  in  the  presence  of  your  Chief  and 
Prince." 

' '  And  does  he  return  thy  love,  my  Plenena  ?  Nay, 
do  not  blush  and  hang  down  thy  head.  I  warrant  me 
thou  art  worthy  of  his  love,  and  if  there  be  any  obstacles 
in  the  way  I  will  remove  them." 


106  BENONI. 

' '  Alas,  your  Majesty,  I  fear  the  obstacles  are  too 
great  for  even  your  Majesty  to  overcome." 

"  Go  to,  go  to,"  said  the  Queen,  "  you  know  not  the 
power  we  wield.  Yet,  if  thou  wouldst  prefer  to  speak 
to  me  in  private,  let  it  be  when  we  have  got  to  the 
Gardens  of  Sordello.  There  are  groves  and  winding 
paths  and  walkings  in  the  shade  to  suit  all  tastes,  and, 
by  and  by,  some  young  gallants  will  follow  to  bear 
you  all  company." 

Thus  cheerfully  the  Queen  conversed,  as  one,  long 
confined  in  school,  let  loose  enjoyed  her  freedom. 

Her  gay  laugh  and  joyous  face  made  all  merry,  and  the 
Prince  forgot  his  anxiety  for  his  journey  in  the  pleasure 
of  the  moment,  and  Durana  gradually  gave  way  to  the 
Queen's  mood  and  laughed  merrily  with  the  others. 

Thus  they  reached  the  Gardens  of  Sordello  as  the  sun 
sank  softly  in  the  west,  tipping  the  clouds  with  golden 
glory,  and  shedding  a  soft  tint  around  on  the  lovely 
landscape. 

The  Queen  and  Benoni  alighted  from  their  chariots 
and  stood  together  on  the  hill  to  watch  the  sun*et. 

"  Is  it  not  beautiful,  Prince  Benoni  ?"  said  the  Queen, 
speaking  in  gentle  tcnes.  "  I  often  wonder  what  lies  be- 
yond, where  the  sun  sinks  down  in  glory,  like  a  huge 
monarch  going  gently  to  sleep  after  the  travels  of  the  day. " 

"  It  goes,  noble  Queen,  to  shed  light  and  heat  to  other 
lands.  The  sun  never  sleeps,  but  always  shines  to  cheer 
mankind  and  work  fertility  to  the  soil,  and  produces 
fruit  and  flowers  and  insect  life  and  everything  that 
moves.  In  our  religion  the  sun  is  the  highest  manifes- 
tation of  the  Deity,  and  'we  worship  God  through  it." 

"  But  do  you  not  worship  the  sun,  Benoni  ?  "  inquired 


THE    QUEEN    PLOTS    TO    ENSNARE    BENONI.  IO/ 

the  Queen.  "I  have  always  heard  that  the  Parsees 
were  sun-worshippers,  and  bowed  down  at  the  rising 
and  setting  of  the  Orb  of  Day." 

"  This  may  be  so  with  the  ignorant,"  replied  Benoni. 
"  But  the  educated  worship  only  the  Almighty  Creator. 
In  the  sun  they  see  His  greatest  power,  life-giving  and 
beneficient.  So  in  other  natural  things  they  trace  the 
goodness  and  power  of  Deity,  but  our  minds  ever  go  up 
from  nature  to  nature's  God  in  prayer  and  praise  and 
thankfulness. 

'•Ah,  Benoni,  when  I  hear  you  speak  thus  of  the  Cre- 
ator I  long  to  be  of  your  faith  and  so  get  rid  of  creeds 
and  mysteries." 

"But,  your  Majesty,"  replied  Benoni,  "are  you  not 
already  of  our  faith  ?  Its  main  doctrine  is  that  God  is 
good  and  God  is  love.  And  its  next  is  near  unto  it,  and 
that  is  Universal  Brotherhood." 

"But,  surely, "  replied  the  Queen,  "  this  is  Christianity, 
and  not  Zoroastrianism  ? " 

"The  difference  between  the  two  religions, "  replied 
the  Prince,  "  is  universal  charity  in  ours  and  exclusion 
in  the  other.  We  believe  there  is  good  in  all  religions. 
But  Christians  assert  that  out  of  their  creeds  there  is  no 
deliverance.  We  believe  in  the  Almighty  Creator  and 
worship  only  Him.  While  Christians  place  a  man  on 
equality  with  Deity,  and  a  woman  as  a  way  to  Heaven. 
These  are  the  errors  I  want  to  expose  at  Rome  and  Con- 
stantinople. When  will  your  Majesty  consent  to  my 
going  ? " 

The  Queen  was  greatly  surprised  at  the  way  the 
Prince  had  turned  the  conversation,  and  with  pique 
replied: 


IO8  BENONI. 

' '  Lead  me  to  my  chariot,  Benoni.  Will  you  not  en- 
joy a  few  happy  days  with  rne  here  without  reminding 
me  of  our  separation  ?  Why  should  it  be  Benoni .' 
Could  you  not  be  happy  in  such  a  paradise  as  this  ? " 

And  as  she  spake,  the  setting  sun  bore  a  soft  languish- 
ing gaze  from  those  dark  eyes  which  the  Queen  cast  on 
Benoni. 

The  Prince  took  her  hand  in  silence  and  assisted  her 
into  the  chariot,  and  when  the  Queen  was  seated  he 
bowed  and  said: 

"  I  will  not  again  offend  your  Majesty  during  our  stay 
here,  but  enjoy  the  Gardens  of  Sordello,  and  hope  and 
pray  that  your  Majesty  may  find  a  true  prince  to  join 
you  in  this  fair  paradise,  for  the  gardens  are  indeed  most 
beautiful." 

"Ah,  Benoni,"  softly  said  the  Queen,  casting  down 
her  eyes,  "you  have  read  the  secret  of  my  heart,  but 
your  soul  does  not  respond." 

"Your  Majesty,"  said  the  Prince,  deeply  moved,  "I 
shall  ever  be  your  friend,  and  in  future  years  I  shall  re- 
call the  happy  days  we  have  passed  together,  Will  not 
this  suffice  you  ?  " 

"I  want  not  a  little  corner  in  your  heart,  Benoni,  I 
want  to  fill  the  whole." 

And  as  the  Queen  uttered  this  she  heaved  a  longing 
sigh,  and  twilight  gently  settled  over  the  gardens,  and 
the  stars  came  out  one  by  one,  and  young  love  took  pos- 
session of  the  Queen,  and  she  was  radiant  with  hope. 

She  had  planned  this  journey  in  the  hope  that  when 
the  Prince  was  touched  by  the  beauty  of  the  scene,  and 
when  Nature  wore  her  gayest  garb,  his  heart  wouii 
respond  to  her's  and  their  wishes  be  united. 


THE    PRIEST    IN    A    NEW    ROLE.  1 09 

The  Commander-in-Chief,  who  was  a  staunch  adher- 
ent of  the  Queen,  had  been  invited  to  play  propriety,  for 
even  majesty  must  bow  to  the  world's  opinions.  But, 
if  she  could  have  had  her  will  she  would  have  gone 
alone  to  the  gardens  with  Benoni,  and  there  tried  the 
magic  of  her  charms. 

She  rose  early  the  following  morning  and,  dispensing 
with  the  forms  of  State,  was  the  first  to  walk  in  the 
gardens. 

The  birds  caroled  forth  their  morning  songs  of  praise, 
and  the  Queen  listened  to  their  sweet  melody,  and  her 
heart  went  forth  in  aspirations  to  the  Creator  of  so  much 
beauty. 

She  felt  it  sweet  to  live  and,  free  from  the  restraints  of 
court  life,  she,  too,  sang  with  joyous  thankfulness  for  the 
gift  of  life,  and  looked  not  on  the  cloud  of  sorrow  just 
rising  in  the  distance.  It  is  well  for  mortals  such  as  we 
to  see  but  dimly  into  the  future,  otherwise  our  present 
would  be  marred  and  blurred. 

While  the  Queen  and  Benoni  were  enjoying  the  beauty 
of  the  Gardens  of  Sordello,  the  Priest  and  missionary 
were  landing  the  two  women  on  the  Continent  of  Africa, 
having  safely  passed  the  dangers  of  the  sea. 

They  found  the  heat  oppressive  and,  though  cramped 
and  wearied  by  the  voyage,  there  was  no  alternative  but 
to  walk  forward  towards  Savelona. 

Angelus  and  Spenata  did  all  they  could  to  assist  and 
encourage  their  fair  companions,  and,  as  the  night  came 
on,  they  saw  a  dwelling  where  they  applied  for  rest  for 
the  women. 

' '  And  who  are  you  ? "  said  the  woman  who  attended 
at  the  door  and  listened  to  Spenata's  inquiry. 


IIO  BENONI. 

"  I  am  Spenata,  the  High  Priest  of  Heaven,"  said  the 
Priest. 

The  woman,  speaking  loud  and  angrily,  replied:  "  And 
do  the  murderers  of  innocence  rise  from  the  dead  and 
walk  the  earth  ?  We  know  that  Spenata,  the  wicked 
Priest,  was  accursed  and  killed  by  lightning  sent  by  the 
gods.  Away,  therefore,  thou  lying  man,  and  find  some 
other  place  to  rest.  We  receive  not  here  such  as  thou." 

And  the  woman  closed  the  door  and  safely  bolted 
it  from  within,  and  the  Priest,  scowling  revengefully, 
passed  forward  into  the  darkness  with  his  companions 
who  were  greatly  shocked  at  their  reception. 

"Alas,"  said  the  Priest,  "  and  is  it  thus,  I  am  viewed  ? 
I  was  but  conforming  to  the  ideas  of  the  past  that  Deity 
required  sacrifice  to  appease  His  anger.  Even  Abraham 
the  father  of  the  faithful,  was  prepared  to  offer  up  his 
son." 

"True,"  said  the  missionary,  "but  he  received  in- 
spiration from  Heaven." 

"Was  it  not  rather  imitation  than  inspiration  ?"  re- 
plied the  Priest.  "  It  was  the  custom  of  the  surrounding 
tribes  to  offer  up  their  first  born  to  their  gods  to  save 
their  souls,  and  Abraham  was  not  beyond  his  age.  But, 
at  the  last  moment,  reason  and  affection  came  to  his  aid, 
and  he  saw  a  way  of  escape  by  the  ram  caught  in  the 
thicket.  Had  he  slain  his  son  what  would  the  Princess 
Sarah  have  said  when  he  returned  and  told  her  ? " 

"  She  would  have  called  him  murderer,"  said  Monica, 
"and  his  mad  infatuation  and  fanatic  imitation  would 
have  been  no  excuse  to  her  for  the  loss  of  her  greatly  be- 
loved son,  Isaac." 

"And  yet,"  said  the  Priest,  "  she  could  turn  out  into 


THE    PRIEST    IN    A    NEW    ROLE.  I  I  I 

the  wilderness  Ishmael's  mother  and  the  little  son  of 
Abraham  to  die  of  hunger.  Truly,  these  children  of  God 
are  queer  mortals!  " 

Thus  sneeringly  spake  the  Prfest  whose  anger  had  been 
roused  by  the  words  of  the  woman  at  the  hut.  It  was  a 
sad  blow  to  the  Priest  and  ambitious  Spenata  to  be  thus 
received  and  spoken  of  in  the  Kingdom  where  his  power 
had  been  despotic  and  his  word  the  law.  "If,"  he 
reasoned,  ' '  this  rude  woman  can  thus  view  my  conduct 
and  the  scenes  on  the  Rock  of  Sacrifice,  may  not  the 
citizens  of  Savelona  think  the  same  ? " 

And  he  cast  about  in  his  mind  how  best  to  act  to  re- 
trieve his  lost  position. 

"  It  appears  clear,"  he  mused,  "  that  the  ignorant  and 
superstitious  people  view  my  fall  as  the  direct  interven- 
tion of  Heaven  in  support  of  Angelus.  He  is  now  the 
one  beloved  of  the  gods,  and  this  occurrence  will  be 
taken  as  Heaven's  approval  of  Christianity.  The  mis- 
sionary, in  his  dull  brain,  does  not  see  the  full  effect 
of  his  own  deliverance,  but  I  must  work  it  into  a  scheme 
to  regain  my  power." 

Thus  originated  an  idea  in  the  cunning  brain  of  the 
Priest,  and  he  sought  further  to  ingratiate  himself  with 
Angelus,  and  glean  from  him  the  full  particulars  of 
the  Christian  doctrines  and  dogmas,  and  their  modes 
of  Church  government  and  discipline. 

Angelus  was  pleased  to  give  the  Priest  all  necessary 
information,  and  Spenata  soon  saw  that  Christianity 
could  be  ea.-'ily  worked  up  into  a  great  institution  with 
himself  as  the  head  as  Archbishop  of  Savelona  instead  of 
High  Priest  of  Heaven. 

Spenata  was  not  concerned  as   to  the  evidences    and 


112  BENONI. 

proofs  of  Christianity.  It  was  sufficient  for  him  to  real- 
ize that  the  new  faith  was  a  workable  commodity  and 
would  take  with  the  people. 

He  realized  that  all  the  nations  of  the  past  and  pres- 
ent, except  the  Zoroastrians,  required  some  tangible  god, 
and  the  nearer  he  was  brought  to  man's  own  image 
albeit  a  little  raised,  the  more  they  would  believe  in  it. 

' '  The  ancients  say, "  mused  Spenata,  ' '  that  man  was 
made  in  the  image  of  God.  But,  truly,  man  has  made 
God  in  his  own  image,  and  liable  to  err  and  repent  and 
err  again.  Man  has  endowed  Deity  with  passion  like 
himself.  Deity  is  but  elevated  into  a  Heaven  a  little 
higher  than  the  world,  and  so  near  that  the  ancients 
imagined  they  could  build  high  enough  to  reach  the  gods, 
and  so  escape  dying.  Poor  ignorant  mortals  they  knew 
not  that  the  Almighty  dwells  in  infinitude,  and  that  His 
laws,  established  ere  the  foundation  of  the  world,  pre- 
vented any  such  ready  ascent.  Moses  knew  not  these 
laws,  or  no  angel  would  have  been  sent  to  confound  the 
people's  tongue.  The  laws  of  creation,  of  themselves 
would  have  answered  the  purpose." 

But  Spenata,  weary  of  these  musings,  and,  while  the 
women  slept  under  the  shade  of  the  trees,  tired  by  their 
travels,  determined  to  ascertain  from  the  missionary  all 
necessary  information  to  make  a  creed  for  the  people. 

The  Priest  was  well  acquainted  with  the  main  theory 
that  a  god  was  incarnated  in  an  earthly  form  and 
died  and  rose  again,  and  thereby  the  wrath  of 
Heaven  was  appeased,  provided  that  man  believed  all  of 
this,  but  if  he  did  not  so  believe  the  wrath  of  God  still 
overshadowed  the  unbeliever  and  the  sacrifice  was  wasted 
as  to  such  infidels.  But  Spenata  required  the  minor 


THE    PRIEST    IN    A    NEW    ROLE.  113 

doctrines  more  clearly  defined.  He  felt  Christianity 
was  a  science,  worked  into  shape  by  the  Roman  bishops, 
aided  by  the  Emperor  Constantine,  and  if  good  for  such 
a  powerful  Empire  surely  it  would  do  for  the  small 
Kingdom  of  Savelona. 

"If,  as  you  say,  Angelus,"  spoke  the  Priest,  "that 
this  new  faith  is  to  overrun  the  world  perhaps  we  may  as 
well  anticipate  events  and  found  it  in  this  Kingdom.  If 
you  can  place  me  in  a  post  of  dignity  my  influence  will 
materially  assist  the  spread  of  the  faith.  To  succeed  I 
should  know  all  the  latest  novelties,  and  how  the  Roman 
bishops  win  the  people.  What  name  should  I  bear  ? 
At  present  I  am  High  Priest  of  Heaven,  but  as  the  gods, 
in  that  capacity,  have  frowned  on  me,  perhaps  I  may  be 
Archbishop  of  Savelona  and  the  founder  of  Christianity 
in  this  benighted  spot." 

"Unless  you  profess  the  faith,"  said  Angelus,  "you 
cannot  hold  any  post  in  the  Christian  Church." 

"  But,"  replied  the  Priest,  "Constantine  is  supreme 
head  of  the  Church  and  found  r  of  Christianity.  It 
would  have  made  no  headway  if  he  had  not  adopted 
it  as  the  State  religion.  He  bought  over  the  people 
by  presents  and  held  up  the  bishops  as  Heaven's  inspired 
messengers.  I  can  do  the  same  through  my  daughter, 
Costanza. " 

' '  What  then  is  to  become  of  Ivena,  the  present 
Queen  ?  "  inquired  the  missionary. 

"  Her  power  dies  with  the  old  religion.  Costanza  is 
more  manageable.  Ivena  has  a  will  of  her  own,  and  her 
neglect  of  Heaven's  Priest  is  disregard  to  Heaven  itself. 
She  is  unworthy  of  the  honor  of  being  the  first  Queen  of 
the  heathen  to  adopt  Christianity." 


114  BENONI. 

' '  Surely, "  said  Angelas,  ' '  she  is  as  worthy  as  the 
Emperor  ? " 

"In  that,  Angelus,"  replied  the  Priest,  "you  are 
right,  for  Constantine  is  the  murderer  of  his  own  son, 
his  wife,  his  brother-in-law,  and  infant  nephew,  but  he 
loved  his  mother  always  and  never  allowed  her  to  lay 
neglected  on  a  desert  island.  That  is  an  unpardonable 
sin.  Ivena  must  resign  her  power  and  Costanza  must 
reign  in  her  stead." 

Thus  confidentially  spake  the  majesty-creator,  Spenata. 
He  had  conceived  the  thought  in  his  subtle  brain,  and 
saw  its  workings  clearly.  He  was  determined  to  humble 
the  proud  Ivena,  and  as  he  raised  her  to  power  so  he 
would  cast  her  down. 

"Tell  me,  Angelus,  what  is  the  new  doctrine  as  to 
infants.  Do  they  go  to  Heaven  or  the  other  place  ?  " 

' '  If  baptized,  they  go  straight  to  Heaven,  but  if  the 
parents  neglect  this  rite,  and  a  child  dies  unbaptized,  it 
goes  straight  to  hell,  and  it  is  said  there  are  infants  a 
span  long  in  that  dreadful  place." 

"Wonderful  doctrine,  Angelus!  Worthy  of  a  wonder- 
ful inventive  people!  And  the  heathen,  such  as  those  of 
Savelona  before  you  came,  what  becomes  of  these  ? " 

"They  go  to  the  same  place,  Spenata." 

' '  What,  although  they  never  heard  the  name  of  the 
Christian  Saviour  ?  "  inquired  the  Priest. 

"Yes,  such  is  the  doctrine  of  our  Church  and  it  can- 
not err." 

"Wonderful  Church,  Angelus!  Doctrine  worthy  of  a 
Heaven-appointed  institution!  Truly,  their  god  is  in- 
deed a  god  of  wrath  and  vengeance!  We  must  seek  for 
such  a  god  as  this,  and  implant  him  firmly  in  this  dark 


THE    PRIEST    IN    A    NEW    ROLE.  1 1  5 

and  benighted  Kingdom  of  Savelona!  And  are  all  saved 
who  believe  Christianity,  Angelus  ?  " 

"  Those  who  are  fore-ordained,  that  is  the  elect,  are 
saved.  The  others  are  predestined  to  be  lost  and  noth- 
ing can  save  them.  Of  such  were  Pharaoh  and  Judas." 

"  Wonderful!  "  said  the  Priest.  "Truly  the  Romans 
are  great  people!  They  are  more  inventive  than  the 
Druids  or  the  Hebrews.  And  do  the  bishops  and  priests 
believe  all  these  things  ? " 

"  They  preach  them  at  all  events,"  replied  the  mission- 
ary. "And  also  that  once  lost  the  soul  has  no  further 
chance.  How  important  then  to  believe  while  in  this  life." 

"But,"  said  the  Priest,  "the  heathen,  who  never 
hear  of  Christ,  and  unbaptized  infants  have  never  had  a 
fair  chance,  Don't  you  think  we  could  touch  up  this 
doctrine  a  little  for  them  ?  And  then,  agai  n,  the  non- 
elect  cannot  help  themselves.  Don't  you  think,  in  our 
revised  Church,  we  could  give  a  revised  creed,  a  little 
more  in  accordance  with  common  sense  ?  I  hear  the 
Roman  bishops  have  revised,  altered  and  amended  the 
Christian  scriptures  to  suit  their  views.  Surely,  we  may 
revise  our  creed!  " 

"The  scriptures,"  said  Angelus,  "were  only  inspir- 
ation. The  creeds  are  the  work  of  great  minds,  now 
living  amongst  us,  with  all  the  influences  of  Church  and 
State  to  back  them.  No,  I  fear  the  creeds  must  stand 
as  they  are  propounded!  " 

The  Priest  looked  pityingly  upon  the  missionary  and 
wondered  how  a  man's  mind  could  become  so  warped  as 
to  believe  such  doctrines  as  these.  But  Spenata  saw  no 
other  way  of  gaining  power,  and  thus  mused: 

"What  fools  are  these  mortals!    And  yet  I  shall  only 


Il6  BENONI. 

follow  in  the  steps  of  Constantine.  He  saw  the  pagan 
faith  was  dying  and  hastened  to  profess,  in  some  degree, 
the  new  doctrines.  He  has  never  been  baptized,  neither 
will  I.  He  could  buy  believers,  so  can  I.  He  can  op- 
press and  compel  belief,  and  so  can  I. 

And  as  these  thoughts  passed  through  his  mind,  his 
brow  darkened  and  his  features  recalled  the  cruel  Druid 
Priest  who  hesitated  not  to  shed  blood. 

"And  I  fear  these  Christians  do  the  same,"  mused 
Spenata.  ' '  and  by  and  by,  when  the  bishops  are  firmly 
seated  on  their  spiritual  earthly  throne,  they  will  burn 
all  who  oppose  them.  Thus  stamping  out  effectually  all 
infidelity  and  getting  these  ideas  into  the  blood,  so  that 
the  same  will  pass  from  parent  to  child  as  truths — un- 
questioned and  unchallenged.  Thus  it  will  be  in  Chris- 
tian Rome  and  Christian  Britain,  and  thus  it  shall  be  in 
heathen  Savelona!  Aye,  and  I  shall  be  the  founder  here 
as  Constantine  is  at  Rome  and  Constantinople,  and 
future  ages  shall  extol  and  almost  worship  the  divine 
Spenata,  the  founder  of  true  religion  on  the  dark 
continent." 


PLACING  THE  CROWN  OF  ROYALTY  ON  COSTANZA'S  HEAD  HE  HAILED  HER 
AS  QUEEN  OF  SAVELONA.     See  p.  122. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

A   CUNNING    PRIEST UNREQUITED    LOVE. 

While  the  Priest  was  revolving  in  his  cunning  brain 
the  establishing  of  Christianity  in  Savelona,  and  he  and 
his  companions  were  proceeding  to  the  capital,  the 
Queen  was  enjoying  the  beauty  of  the  Gardens  of 
Sordello. 

She  was  free  from  interruption  of  State  affairs,  and 
could  go  in  and  out  of  the  garden  palace  without  any  at- 
tendance, except  Benoni. 

They  sauntered  through  the  grounds  together,  and  sat 
on  the  garden  seats  or  the  mossy  banks,  and  conversed 
of  sunny  Spain  and  Britain,  both  dear  to  the  memory  of 
the  Queen.  And  she  would  hum  snatches  of  love  songs, 
and  point  out  the  scenes  that  were  pleasing  to  her  fancy, 
and  in  the  cool  of  the  evening  the  pair  would  watch  the 
twilight  settle  over  the  earth  and  the  stars  come  forth, 
and  on  moonlight  nights  the  Prince  would  row  her  on 
the  garden  lake. 

Thus  the  time  passed  sweetly  to  the  Queen  and  she 
hoped  the  Prince  was  approaching  nearer  her  views.  He 
was  always  kind  and  thoughtful,  and  she  fancied  he  be- 
gan to  love  her. 

This  state  of  things,  however,  could  not  last.  Durana 
sought  an  audience  and  reminded  her  that  the  time 
of  the  assembly  was  approaching. 

' '  You,  good  friend,  shall  be  my  deputy, "  said  the 
Queen.  "I  am  not  accustomed  to  set  speeches  and, 
now  I  come  to  think  of  it,  I  should  only  mar  my  success. 
You  can  explain  to  my  people  my  wishes  and  I  will 
abide  by  their  decision. " 


Il8  BENONI. 

It  was  in  vain  Durana  pointed  out  the  influence  of  her 
presence,  and  how  the  populace  would  be  moved  by  her 
beauty  and  queenly  appearance.  She  remained  firm 
and  desired  him  to  proceed  to  the  capital  and  represent 
her  in  the  assembly. 

Finding  that  nothing  could  alter  this  determination  he 
next  endeavored  to  get  her  to  assent  to  the  Prince  ac- 
companying him,  but  in  this  also  Durana  failed. 

"No,"  said  the  Queen,  "on  further  consideration  if  I 
am  not  there  to  support  Benoni  in  his  statements  they 
might  do  harm  instead  of  good.  I  recall  that  he  is  a 
foreigner,  and  altogether  it  will  be  better  for  the  Prince 
to  stay  here.  I  should  now  feel  lonely  without  his  pres- 
ence at  the  gardens." 

And  the  Queen  gazed  into  the  distance  and  a  soft  look 
came  into  her  dark  eyes.  She  was  dwelling  on  the 
thought  of  having  Benoni  all  to  herself. 

"Ah,  noble  Queen,  I  fear  you  are  losing  your  heart  to 
this  foreigner.  I  had  thought  that  my  son,  Orlando, 
was  destined  to  share  your  throne  and  power.  He  loves 
you  truly,  and  for  yourself  alone.  He  is  staying  in 
Savelona  to  watch  your  interests.  What  message  shall 
I  bear  him  ?  " 

"  Tell  him, "  said  the  Queen,  "that  I  love  him  as  a 
sister.  That  I  admire  and  esteem  his  nobility  of  char- 
acter, and  thank  him  for  his  good  will  in  my  behalf." 

"  And  is  he  to  have  no  hope,  Ivena  ?  My  years  are 
numbered  and  ere  long  I  shall  pass  to  the  great  Unknown. 
I  had  hoped  before  then  to  have  seen  him  happy  in  your 
love,  and  his  strong  mind  and  arm  bound  to  your 
service. " 

"I  hope,  Durana,"  replied  the   Queen,  "that   when- 


A    CONNING    PRIEST. 

ever  I  cease  to  have  your  able  aid  your  son  will  com- 
mand my  forces,  and  believe  he  will  prove  as  worthy  and 
reliable  as  you  have  ever  been,  my  good  and  noble 
adviser  and  Commander.  But,  even  a  Queen,  cannot 
control  her  heart.  As  a  sister  looks  up  to  and  loves  a 
brother  so  shall  I  ever  look  upon  Orlando." 

And  Durana  was  compelled  to  be  satisfied  with  this. 
He  realized  that  so  long  as  Benoni  was  here  Orlando  had 
no  prospect  of  success  in  his  wooing.  But  the  upright 
old  man  was  too  noble  in  character  to  entertain  any 
petty  jealousy.  He,  therefore,  parted  with  the  Queen 
and  Prince  with  cordiality  stating  that  as  soon  as  the 
assembly  was  over  he  would  send  a  royal  escort  for  them. 

Yet  he  left  Sordello  with  a  sadness  in  his  heart  for 
which  he  could  not  account,  and  as  he  gained  the  hill 
from  which  he  had  the  last  view  of  the  gardens,  he  looked 
sorrowfully  upon  the  fair  scene,  musing: 

"Alas,  how  strange  is  life!  Ere  we  went  to  the  sac- 
rifice everything  pointed  to  my  son's  success  in  winning 
the  woman  of  his  choice.  Yet,  in  a  few  weeks,  this 
Prince,  of  whom  we  know  nothing,  comes  and  takes  full 
possession  of  the  Queen.  He  is  all  the  world  to  her,  and 
the  long  devotion  of  my  son  is  as  nothing  compared  with 
Benoni.  Yet  Orlando  is  as  lovable,  and  as  noble  and 
worthy.  And  are  marriages  really  made  in  heaven  ?  If 
so,  will  the  Prince  and  Queen  be  one  ?  Yet  I  believe  he 
does  not  love  her.  Nay,  he  may  have  other  ties.  Fare- 
well, Sordello,  but  I  will  not  abandon  all  hope  for 
Orlando." 

Thus,  the  old  Chief,  looking  back  upon  his  own  young 
days  of  courtship,  retained  hopes  of  final  success  for  his 
son,  and  as  he  neared  Savelona  thoughts  of  the  purpose 


1 2O  BENONI. 

of  his  visit  and  its  importance  took  possession  of  his 
mind  to  the  exclusion  of  other  matters. 

He  found  the  city  in  great  excitement  through  the  re- 
turn of  the  Priest  and  missionary  and  arrival  of  the 
women. 

There  was  also  another  party  who  had  recently  came 
from  the  interior.  This  consisted  of  Marcel  and  his 
friends,  and  another  missionary  named  Ambrose. 

For  sometime  the  Priest  was  able  to  keep  his  party 
separated  from  Marcel,  and  also  from  the  intrigues  of 
politics.  But  on  the  day  of  the  assembly  the  two  mis- 
sionaries met. 

"  Angelus,"  said  Ambrose,  "we  have  been  trying  to 
obtain  an  interview  for  several  days.  Have  you  not 
heard  of  our  being  in  the  city  ?  I  trust  you  can  see  me 
for  a  few  minutes  ?  I  bring  important  news  from  Con- 
stantinople " 

"Welcome,  brother,"  replied  Angelus.  "I  am  truly 
pleased  to  see  you  here.  I,  too,  have  important  news 
to  communicate.  We  are  about  to  found  Christianity  in 
this  benighted  country." 

Then  Angelus  related  the  occurrences  already  nar- 
rated, and  how  he  was  ransomed  from  martyrdom, 
adding: 

"Truly  it  appears  a  direct  intervention  of  Providence; 
and  I  have  been  spared  to  be  one  of  the  means  of  found- 
ing the  truth  in  the  land." 

Then  he  related  the  conversations  with  the  Priest, 
and  the  mode  of  proceeding  in  the  assembly,  and  the 
efforts  that  had  been  used  to  win  over  the  popular 
mind. 

"And  it  will  come  about  that  without  any  revolution 


A   CUNNING    PRIEST.  121 

Heaven's  true  kingdom  shall  be  established  on  the 
earth." 

The  assembly  met  and  Durana  represented  the  views 
of  the  Queen.  But  he  was  received  with  groans  and 
hisses,  and  cries  were  heard  for  the  Queen.  One  rough 
man  stood  forth  and  said: 

"Commander,  where  is  the  Queen?  And  where  is 
that  foreign  Prince  who  was  to  speak  and  turn  the 
religion  of  this  powerful  kingdom  with  his  golden  elo- 
quence ?  Are  they  not  in  dalliance  in  the  Gardens  of 
Sordello  ?  And  this  Prince  we  hear  is  married,  and  his 
wife  is  amongst  us  now.  Away  with  such  a  Queen!  She 
is  unworthy  to  rule  over  this  great  kingdom.  Let  her 
father  stand  forth  and  say  what  shall  be  done." 

At  this  speech  there  were  calls  for  Spenata.  He  stood 
forth  and  in  cunning  words  spoke  of  Heaven's  interven- 
tion on  behalf  of  Angelus. 

He  then  pictured  the  Christian  faith  in  glowing  colors 
and  spoke  of  the  Deity  that  came  down  from  Heaven  to 
redeem  mankind.  He  also  alluded  to  the  great  extent 
and  power  and  high  civilization  of  the  Roman  Empire. 

"  And,"  added  the  Priest,  "if  the  religion  be  so  good 
for  that  great  Empire  will  it  not  be  good  for  Savelona  ? ' 

Then  turning  from  this  subject  he  referred  to  his  elder 
daughter,  and  spoke  forcibly  against  her  conduct  with 
Benoni,  adding: 

' '  And  the  Prince  has  been  false  to  one  of  earth's  most 
lovely  daughters.  He  must  be  base  to  forsake  one  so 
noble  for  her  who  could  allow  her  father  to  suffer  without 
a  single  inquiry.  Ivena  is  unworthy  to  be  Queen.  Be- 
hold my  daughter,  Costanza.  She  is  worthy  in  every 
way  to  be  your  Queen." 


122  BENONI. 

"Long  live  Queen  Costanza!  Down  with  Ivena! " 
were  exclamations  coming  from  all  parts  of  the  building. 

And  the  wily  Priest  was  fully  prepared,  and  placing 
the  crown  of  royalty  on  Costanza's  head  hailed  her  as 
Queen  of  Savelona. 

Orlando  was  absent  from  the  assembly,  he  having  been 
dispatched  with  a  powerful  escort  to  Sordello  with  direc- 
tion from  Durana  to  implore  the  Queen  to  return  ere  it 
was  too  late. 

But  the  Priest  had  heard  of  the  expedition,  and  dis- 
patched a  .trusty  messenger  to  Ivena,  who  reached  the 
gardens  before  Orlando,  and  was  at  once  admitted  to  the 
Queen. 

"  I  have  been  sent,  your  Majesty,"  said  he,  "to  warn 
you  to  flee  while  yet  you  have  time.  Your  sister  has 
been  proclaimed  Queen  in  lieu^  of  you,  and  an  army 
is  coming  out  to  seize  you  for  misgovernment.  Your 
father  has  returned  enraged  at  your  neglect,  and  vows 
your  death.  Flee  while  you  have  the  opportunity.  The 
Prince,  too,  is  doomed." 

Thus  saying  he  drew  the  Queen  to  an  eminence  from 
which  she  could  see  the  road  leading  to  Sordello. 

"There,"  continued  the  messenger,  "is  the  army 
come  to  take  you  and  the  Prince." 

And  as  he  spake  Orlando  and  his  soldiers  appeared  on 
the  top  of  the  hill,  but  they  were  too  far  off  for  the 
Queen  to  recognize  her  friend.  Besides  she  knew  the 
revengeful  nature  of  her  father  and  fully  believed  the 
messenger. 

Her  decision  was  soon  formed,  and  it  seemed  provi- 
dential that  the  opportunity  should  have  come  for  her  to 
•*et  Benoni  all  to  herself. 


A   CUNNING    PRIEST.  123 

This  feeling  for  him  was  changing  into  a  mania.  She 
had  dwelt  upon  the  thought  for  weeks,  and  their  solitary 
wanderings  at  Sordello  added  to  the  flame,  and  it  had 
grown  into  an  absorbing  passion. 

Addressing  the  messenger,  she  said:  "Get  out  the 
royal  chariot  and  we  will  fly  together,"  and  adding  to 
herself:  "  Dear  Benoni,  now  you  will  be  mine  alone." 

Whilst  the  messenger  went  to  do  the  Queen's  behest, 
Ivena  sought  out  Benoni,  and,  recounting  to  him  the  po- 
sition of  matters,  added: 

' '  Benoni,  we  will  take  the  royal  barge  and  fly  togeth- 
er to  your  home  or  Constantinople.  It  is  now  in  the 
harbor  ready  for  a  cruise,  and  here  is  my  chariot  to  take 
us  quickly  free  from  all  pursuit." 

The  Prince  was  divided  in  thought.  To  stay  was  to 
court  unnecessary  danger.  Yet  to  fly  alone  with  the 
Queen  would,  when  known,  create  a  scandal.  "But," 
he  reasoned,  ' '  I  can  be  with  Serapta  long  ere  the  news 
can  reach  her." 

He  mused  and  planned  however  in  the  dark  and  knew 
not  that  the  love  of  his  heart  was  already  in  the  hands  of 
his  enemies,  and  that  his  conduct  would  be  watched  and 
told  against  him  to  his  hurt. 

Spenata,  with  his  deep  cunning,  had  foreseen  all  this, 
and  hoped  by  expedition  to  weave  around  Benoni  such  a 
web  of  circumstances  that  Serapta  must  admit  herself 
forsaken  for  Ivena. 

The  pair  left  the  gardens,  and  the  messenger,  desirous 
of  being  able  to  report  fully  to  Spenata,  followed  in  their 
track.  But,  ere  doing  so,  he  exchanged  a  few  words 
with  Plenena. 

"See  that  Orlando  is  kept  in  ignorance,"  said  he,  "un- 


1 24  BENONI. 

til  I  return  to  report  to  you  that  the  Queen  and  Prince 
have  started  on  their  voyage.  I  rely  upon  you,  Plenena, 
so  shall  our  marriage  soon  be  crowned  with  royal  favor, 
for  this  is  a  great  service  for  Spenata,  and  he  will  again 
practically  rule  the  Kingdom  of  Savelona. " 

Plenena  promised  to  do  her  best,  and  thus  she  mused: 
"  Methinks,  Ivena,  I  am  doing  you  a  great  service.  I 
know  how  you  love  the  Prince,  and  now  you  will  have 
him  all  to  yourself,  and  the  result  must  rest  with  you. 
May  you  both  be  happy. " 

When,  therefore,  Orlando  arrived  with  his  soldiers  a 
message  was  sent  for  him  to  dismount  and  await  the 
Queen's  return. 

Orlando,  not  suspecting  any  treachery,  gave  the  order, 
and  the  soldiers  quickly  stabled  their  horses  and  fed 
them.  In  the  meantime  the  Queen's  household  provided 
entertainment  for  the  men,  and  they  were  invited  to 
the  feast. 

But  Orlando  was  ill  at  ease,  and  his  impatient  spirit 
chafed  at  the  delay  in  meeting  with  her  he  loved  so  well 
and  whom  he  desired  to  serve. 

He  made  inquires  but  could  not  ascertain  where  the 
Queen  had  gone.  It  was,  however,  a  bitter  thing  to 
learn  that  the  Prince  had  accompanied  her. 

"This  Prince,"  mused  Orlando,  "is  ever  dangling  by 
her  side,  while  I,  who  have  known  her  so  long,  am  kept 
at  a  distance.  But  I  shall  yet  be  able  to  prove  to  thee, 
Ivena,  how  deeply  I  love  and  trust  thee." 

The  young  lover  walked  in  the  gardens,  but  saw  not 
its  beauty.  The  sky  cast  a  sombre  gray  over  the  flowers, 
and  in  the  distance  was  a  dark  cloud  which  encircled 
him  in  despair. 


A    CUNNING    PRIEST.  12$ 

The  twilight  came  on  and  as  Orlando  grew  more  im- 
patient he  heard  the  sound  of  a  chariot  drive  quickly  up 
to  the  palace,  but  ere  he  could  reach  the  court-yard  it 
was  gone. 

He  again  inquired  for  the  Queen  and  insisted  she  was 
in  the  palace. 

"  Nay, "  said  the  gate-keeper,  "she  has  not  yet  re- 
turned. It  was  but  the  singer,  Plenena,  leaving  with 
her  lover  for  Savelona. " 

"  Where  then  is  the  Queen  ?"  demanded  Orlando.  "  I 
am  here  on  State  affairs  of  great  importance  and  must 
know  where  she  is  to  be  found." 

' '  I  know  not, "  said  the  keeper.  ' '  The  Queen  went 
out  alone  with  Prince  Benoni  as  she  has  often  done. 
Probably  they  have  gone  to  the  ruins  of  Hoamo,  where 
they  have  frequently  spent  the  day,  and  will  return  ere 
long." 

' '  I  cannot  wait  longer, "  replied  Orlando.  ' '  I  must 
be  in  action" 

And,  sounding  a  note  on  his  silver  flute,  the  soldiers 
were  quickly  ready  to  attend  to  his  orders. 

Singling  out  a  dozen  he  despatched  them  to  the  ruins 
with  instructions  to  find  the  Queen  and  hasten  her 
return. 

"Ask  her  Majesty  to  ride  in  my  chariot,"  said  Orlando, 
"and  come  to  the  palace  immediately.  It  is  of  the  first 
importance  for  her  to  be  in  Savelona  at  to-morrow's 
dawn.  Alas,  "  he  added  to  himself,  "  I  fear  it  will  then 
be  too  late." 

Other  soldiers  he  sent  in  another  direction,  but  it 
occurred  not  to  him  to  send  to  the  harbor. 

Then,  left  nearly  alone,  he  began  restlessly  pacing  the 


126  BENONI. 

court-yard,  and    the    gate-keeper   looked  stolidly  on  and 
pitied  him. 

Thus  matters  went  on  through  the  night,  and  the 
soldiers  returned  but  without  discovering  the  Queen. 
Orlando  became  alarmed,  and,  at  the  break  of  day, 
sallied  forth  on  a  personal  quest. 

"Surely, "  said  he,  "something  must  have  happened 
to  Ivena.  She  could  never  willingly  absent  herself  in 
the  night  without  any  attendant.  No,  something  has 
happened  to  my  love.  Oh,  Ivena,  how  I  would  have 
shielded  thee  from  harm  even  though  thou  gave  me 
no  warmer  affection  than  a  sister's  love.  But  now,  alas, 
where  art  thou  ? " 

And  as  Orlando  rode  quickly  along  he  asked  of  all 
passers-by  if  they  had  seen  the  Queen. 

As  the  rising  sun  shone  in  the  heavens  it  cast  a  beam 
upon  the  sea,  and  the  young  man's  attention  was  drawn 
to  the  water  sparkling  in  the  sunlight. 

' '  Ah,  has  she  taken  a  sail  and  been  benighted  ?  "  I 
will  go  to  the  harbor  and  inquire  as  to  the  royal  barge. 
I  see  it  not.  Yes,  she  must  be  on  the  water." 

And  he  put  spurs  to  his  horse  and  galloped  furiously 
to  the  water's  edge.  He  found  no  ship,  but  by  the  side 
of  the  sea  stood  the  royal  chariot  deserted. 

"  This  shows,"  said  Orlando,  "that  she  only  went  for 
a  short  sail.  Yet  how  strange  that  she  should  leave  the 
chariot  and  horses  thus.  Surely  the  Queen  could  have 
arranged  stabling  for  the  steeds  ?  Alas,  what  has  come 
over  her  ? " 

And  the  young  man,  still  thinking  no  wrong  but  only 
heedlessness,  regretted  the  Queen's  inattention  to  her 
royal  dignity  to  so  comport  herself  alone  with  Benoni. 


A   CUNNING    PRIEST.  127 

A  boatman  coming  by,  Orlando  sought  information. 
"  Know  you  ought  of  the  Queen?"  inquired  the  soldier. 
' '  We  have  sought  her  all  the  night  yet  found  her  not. 
Here  is  the  royal  chariot  but  the  ship  is  gone." 

"Yesterday  as  I  passed  through  the  harbor,"  replied 
the  boatman,  ' '  I  saw  the  royal  colors  flying  from  the 
masthead  and  the  captain  of  the  ship  was  just  starting 
on  a  voyage.  On  the  deck  stood  the  Queen  and  Prince 
Benoni  whom  I  have  seen  of  late  around  the  palace 
grounds  along  with  the  Queen. " 

"And  didst  thou  hear,  good  boatman,  whither  they 
were  going,  or  what  stay  they  proposed  ? " 

"  I  heard  the  Prince  speak  of  India  and  anothei  place 
with  a  long  name,  but  I  did  not  catch  the  Queen's 
reply." 

"Didst  thou  hear  them  mention  Constantinople?" 
Alas,  if  the  Queen  has  fled  thither  with  the  Prince  all  my 
hopes  are  gone  forever." 

The  boatman  looked  upon  the  anxious,  yearning  face 
of  the  young  soldier,  and  detected  that  there  was  some- 
thing seriously  wrong. 

It  was,  therefore,  with  a  sorrowful  tone  that  he  replied: 

"That  is  the  long  name  mentioned  by  the  Prince,  and 
when  he  said  they  would  thither  go,  a  smile  came  over 
the  Queen's  face  and  her  loveliness  was  perfect.  She 
then  gave  her  orders  to  the  captain  and  I  heard  no 
more." 

' '  Thank  thee,  good  fellow.  Here  is  gold,  go  and 
enjoy  thyself,  but  mention  not  what  thou  hast  heard. 
See  that  the  royal  horses  are  well  taken  care  of." 

And  Orlando  realized  that  the  Queen  had  fled  with 
Benoni. 


128  BENONI. 

"But,"  he  reasoned,  "why  all  this  concealment? 
She  was  the  Queen  and  could  have  married  him  in 
broad  day.  Alas,  Ivena,  my  idol,  my  love,  why  hast 
thou  fallen  thus!  " 

And  hot  tears  rained  down  his  cheeks  as  he  spurred 
his  horse  to  greater  speed.  Deep  down  in  his  heart  was 
a  drear  loneliness  and  sadness,  and  yet  he  desired  to 
think  kindly  of  her. 

"Perhaps,"  said  he,  "she  has  had  news  of  her 
father's  return  and,  knowing  his  revengeful  nature,  has 
5ed  hastily  in  fear,  Alas,  Ivena,  if  thou  hadst  stayed 
my  father  and  I  would  have  given  our  life's  blood  to  sup- 
port thee  on  the  throne.  But  now,  thou  hast  volun- 
tarily resigned  the  crown,  and  Spenata  will  place  thy 
more  yielding  sister  in  thy  place.  Nay,  perhaps,  she  is 
already  crowned. " 

And  Orlando  hastily  summoned  his  men  and  rode 
briskly  forward  to  Savelona. 

But  Harlez,  the  messenger  sent  by  the  Priest,  and 
Plenena  had  reached  there  considerably  in  advance  and 
reported  to  Spenata  the  Queen's  flight. 

They  brought  with  them  from  the  garden  palace  an 
unique  ring  set  with  pearls  belonging  to  the  Prince 
which  in  the  hasty  flight  he  had  left  behind.  It  was 
cut  with  Parsee  characters,  indicative  of  the  sun  and  fire 
held  in  veneration  by  the  Zoroastrians,  and  was  an  heir- 
loom belonging  to  the  ancient  family  of  the  Prince. 

In  ancient  times  this  jewel  was  believed  to  possess 
mystic  properties  and  worn  as  a  talisman  against  the 
Evil  One.  But  Benoni  smiled  at  harm  coming  from 
such  an  unknown  source  and  looked  upon  it  simply 
as  a  memento  of  the  past  ages. 


A    CUNNING    PRIEST.  129 

Serapta  had  often  seen  it  on  his  hand  and  he  had 
told  her  that  if  ever  they  were  parted  and  he  sent 
this  ring,  she  was  to  obey  the  messenger. 

The  Priest  took  hold  of  this  ring  and  noting  its 
antiquity  soon  planned  a  way  to  move  the  Princess. 
She  had  heard  rumors  of  Benoni  and  Queen  Ivena,  but 
thought  no  harm  of  her  husband.  She  felt  he  could  do 
no  wrong,  and  would  never  forsake  her. 

When,  therefore,  Harlez  sought  her  presence,  and 
handed  her  the  ring  and  delivered  her  a  message 
as  from  her  husband,  Serapta  was  ready  at  once  to  fly  to 
Benoni. 

"And,"  said  Harlez,  "the  Queen  has  placed  the 
royal  barge  at  your  husband's  disposal  to  proceed 
to  Constantinople  and  proposes  to  fly  with  you. 
She  has  heard  of  her  father's  return  and  is  afraid.  Your 
husband  besought  you  not  to  lose  a  moment  in  coming 
to  him  as  the  Queen  must  fly  at  once." 

Thus  importuned,  Serapta  sought  out  Monica  and 
informed  her  of  the  message.  The  Princess  would  not 
hear  of  her  friend  accompanying  her. 

' '  Your  place  is  here,  Monica,  near  to  Angelus,  your 
future  husband.  When  these  changes  are  settled  he 
will  be  made  bishop  and  you  will  have  to  aid  him  in 
his  noble  work." 

And  Serapta  thanked  her  friend  and  kissed  her  lov- 
ingly and  was  speedily  ready  to  accompany  Harlez  in 
the  chariot  which  he  had  prepared. 

Thus  they  started  on  their  journey  to  Sordello,  and 
Harlez  took  the  precaution  to  go  a  different  route  to 
the  one  usually  taken  so  as  to  avoid  meeting  with 
Orlando  and  his  men. 


1 30  BENONI. 

At  the  same  time  another  chariot  left  with  direc- 
tions from  Spenata  to  remove  the  maids  of  honor  to 
a  secluded  castle  in  the  outlaying  parts  of  the  king- 
dom, and  all  steps  were  taken  to  keep  the  actual 
circumstances  of  Ivena's  flight  from  Serapta  until  the 
Priest  could  go  himself  to  Sordello,  for,  at  present,  he 
had  too  much  on  hand  at  Savelona  to  absent  him- 
self from  the  capital. 

When  the  Priest  had  disposed  of  these  matters 
he  turned  his  attention  to  the  establishing  of  Chris- 
tianity in  the  kingdom.  He  did  not  anticipate  much 
difficulty.  The  people,  generally,  were  indifferent  as 
to  creeds.  So  long  as  there  was  a  religion  recognized 
by  the  State,  and  having  a  visible  priesthood,  they 
were  satisfied  to  believe  what  was  told  them. 

Angelus,  aided  now  by  Ambrose,  and  having  the  pres- 
ence of  Spenata  and  the  other  priests,  proclaimed  with 
zeal  the  new  faith,  painting,  in  glowing  colors,  the  beau- 
tiful self-sacrifice  of  the  Saviour  of  mankind. 

And  the  poor  people  heard  him  gladly.  He  spake  of 
hope  and  rest  for  the  weary  and  sorrowful,  and  a  re-union 
with  the  departed,  who  had  passed  over  the  river  of 
death  and  been  received  on  the  ever-shining  bank  be- 
yond. He  pictured  a  home  where  all  true  and  pure 
souls  would  be  gathered  in  and  bask  in  glorious  sunshine 
forever. 

He  pictured  Deity  as  a  God  of  love,  and  as  he  spake 
with  enthusiasm  and  zeal  from  his  inward  convictions, 
with  his  eyes  looking  heavenward,  the  people  believed 
him  a  true  messenger  from  Heaven. 

His  deliverance  from  martyrdom  contributed  greatly 
to  this  result.  One  whom  the  gods  looked  after  and  re- 


A    CUNNING    PRIEST.  131 

leased  from  death  could  be  none  other  than  Heaven's 
favorite.  Then  to  see  the  proud  Priest  listening  so  calmly 
to  the  missionary.  Truly,  reasoned  the  people,  there 
must  be  something  in  this  Christianity  if  it  can  change 
such  an  one  as  Spenata. 

Thus  the  deep  earnestness  and  sincerity  of  Angelus 
aided  the  schemes  of  the  Priest,  and  the  populace  clam- 
ored for  the  establishment  of  the  new  religion. 

"Angelus'  God  shall  be  our  God,"  they  cried,  and  the 
Priest  listened  and  chuckled  to  find  how  easily  his  scheme 
worked. 

Then  he  heard  from  Ambrose  how  Constantine  had 
founded  Christianity  in  the  Roman  Empire. 

"  The  Emperor, "  said  Ambrose,  "gave  a  baptismal 
garment  and  twenty  pieces  of  silver  to  all  who  would 
profess  Christianity  by  baptism.  By  this  means  ten 
thousand  were  brought  to  the  Church  in  one  year. 
The  priesthood  were  elevated  in  the  Church.  Bishops  were 
created  and  those  who  would  not  conform  to  the  belief 
of  the  majority  were  banished  and  persecuted.  By 
these  means  the  Emperor  has  stamped  out  heresy  in  the 
Empire." 

"  And  what  is  heresy  ?"  inquired  one  standing  near. 
"Heresy,"  replied  Ambrose,  "is  the  disbelief  in  the 
creeds  of  the  Church  as  propounded  by  the  Coucils  of  the 
Emperor  and  the  bishops.  Heretics  are  declared  ene- 
mies to  the  State  and  handed  over  to  the  secular  power 
for  punishment,  and,  by  and  by,  there  will  be  nothing 
but  professing  Christians  in  the  great  Roman  Empire. 
Nay,  it  is  said,  that  this  religion  will  cover  the  earth." 

' '  And  will  wars  cease  and  wealth  be  divided  and 
poverty  cease  ?  "  inquired  another  listener.  ' '  This,  as  I 


132  BENONI. 

understand  it,  was  the  doctrine  of  the  Jewish  prophet." 

"  I  see  no  signs  of  these  things,"  sorrowfully  replied 
Ambrose.  ' '  Wars  still  proceed,  and  it  may  be  said, 
'See  how  these  Christians  hate  one  another.'  They 
persecute,  banish  and  murder  each  other.  Those 
possessed  of  wealth  keep  it  to  themselves  arid  none  are 
more  grasping  than  the  Christians,  and  the  poor  are  still 
amongst  the  rich  and  often  left  to  starve." 

"Ah,  I  thought,"  said  the  previous  speaker,  "that 
true  Christianity  was  true  brotherhood  of  man  and  that 
all  were  equal,  and  that  the  strong  should  help  the  weak. 
I  fear  this  new  faith  will  do  but  little  to  aid  humanity. 
It  is  but  ringing  changes  in  names  and  creeds  unless  it 
tends  to  spread  universal  sympathy  and  aid." 

And  thus  the  important  citizens  conversed,  and  anoth- 
er inquired: 

' '  And  is  Constantine  a  true  Christian  ?  And  has  he 
abolished  the  old  images,  and  the  old  customs,  and  the 
old  religion  ?  " 

"  Alas,"  said  Ambrose,  "he  has  not  been  born  again. 
He  still  acts  as  Pontiff  of  the  old  religion  and  assists  at 
the  sacrifices.  He  has  placed  the  old  images  of  the  gods 
in  Constantinople  side  by  side  with  the  image  of  the 
Saviour  and  the  Virgin  Mother.  He  refuses  to  be  bap- 
tized, and  that  has  ever  been  the  distinguishing  mark  of 
the  adoption  of  a  belief.  He  treats  the  new  faith  as 
another  religion  and  adopts  it,  as  he  continues  the  old 
practices,  by  way  of  policy  only.  But  the  bishops  care 
not  for  all  this.  They  are  quietly  cementing  their  power, 
and  little  by  little  getting  the  upper  hand,  so  that  ere 
long  their  influence  will  be  despotic.  Then,  truly,  they 


A    CUNNING    PRIEST.  133 

will  grind  down  the  people  and  stand  on  the  necks  of 
kings. " 

The  Priest  listened  attentively  to  this  conversation 
and  his  subtle  mind  embraced  all  the  possibilities  of  the 
new  faith  and  he  took  the  opportunity  of  breaking  up 
the  interview. 

But  when  he  was  alone  with  the  two  missionaries  and 
the  priests  of  the  old  religion,  he  shewed  that  the  conver- 
sations had  been  closely  noted. 

"  I  am  glad,  Ambrose,"  he  said,  "to  hear  in  private 
as  to  the  means  taken  by  Constantine  to  propagate  the 
Christian  religion,  for  by  the  same  means  we  may  spread 
the  faith  in  this  land.  Yet,  I  doubt  very  much  the  policy  of 
making  this  information  public  property.  Imitate  your 
colleague,  Angelus.  He  dwells  only  on  the  beautiful 
side  of  Christianity.  He  leaves  out  of  sight  the  tem- 
poral means  of  spreading  the  faith,  the  creeds,  and  the 
actual  results.  He  speaks  only  of  the  possibilities  of 
this  religion  if  truly  carried  out  by  the  whole  of  human- 
ity. He  appeals  to  the  heart  and  not  the  head.  De- 
pend upon  it,  creeds  will  not  stand  investigations  of  the 
intellect.  They  are  man-formed,  but  the  intellect  is  the 
gift  of  Deity.  Therefore,  Ambrose,  take  a  leaf  from 
Angelus'  book  and  speak  more  like  him." 

Ambrose  was  greatly  incensed  and  inclined  to  give  an 
angry  retort  but  policy  ruled.  He  saw  in  the  close 
future  the  title  and  pickings  of  a  bishopric  and,  as  he 
despised  the  abilities  of  his  colleague,  he  intended  to  be 
the  next  in  power  to  Spenata,  and  even  soared  so  high 
as  to  contemplate  the  founding  of  a  western  archbishop- 
ric. He,  therefore,  deemed  it  the  best  to  turn  the  con- 
versation to  a  settlement  of  creeds,  thereby  giving  scope 


134  BENNONI. 

for  a  display  of  his  acquaintance  with  the  Councils  of 
Rome  and  the  science  of  Christianity. 

"Noble  Spenata,"  said  Ambrose,  '"each  must  work 
according  to  his  gifts.  Some  can  draw  on  the  imagina- 
tion and  picture  the  beauties  of  Heaven  and  the  horrors 
of  hell.  While  others,  more  inclined  to  the  polemic, 
can  explain  the  creeds  and  enter  into  the  mysteries  of 
godliness.  My  forte  lies  in  the  latter.  I  love  to  argue 
on  the  great  truths  of  the  Christian  faith." 

"And  there  is  ample  scope,"  sneeringly  replied  Spena- 
ta. ' '  Life  is  a  mystery.  We  know  not  why  we  are  sent 
into  the  world.  Why  we  pass  a  few  years  full  of  changing 
scenes  and  then  join  the  departed  multitude.  But  away 
with  moralizing.  Men  are  better  to  have  a  creed.  It 
saves  them  from  the  trouble  of  forming  one  for  them- 
selves. Let  us  hear,  then,  what  the  Roman  world  say 
of  Christ  and  the  Virgin  Mother.  It  has  ever  appeared 
to  me  a  strange  thing  —  these  divine  incarnations. 
Horus,  the  god  of  the  Egyptians,  was  one  of  these,  and 
the  pictures  of  the  god-mother  with  the  infant  Horus  in 
her  arms  are  pictured  by  Mary  and  the  Infant  Christ. 
So  Mithra,  the  divine  incarnation  of  the  Greeks,  had 
a  holy  mother.  Surely,  the  ideas  of  Christianity  are 
only  reflections  of  the  ancient  deities,  a  little  higher  and 
more  spiritualized." 

"This  is  the  view  of  the  Roman  priests,"  replied 
Ambrose.  ' '  It  was  necessary  to  conform  to  the  ancient 
theories.  The  world  could  not  receive  too  great  a  revo- 
lution all  at  once.  Therefore,  they  dressed  up  the  old 
ideas  in  new  garments,  for  as  knowledge  increased,  men 
required  something  more  spiritual.  Therefore,  the 
Romans  have  drawn  a  spiritual  Christ  to  fit  in  with  the 


A    CUNNING    PRIEST  I  35 

advancing  times.  Thus  it  has  ever  been,  and  will  be, 
until  the  Deity  reveals  His  plans  and  designs  in  creation, 
or  men  discover  them  by  fearless  research. " 

"But,"  hastily  said  Spenata,  "we  must  not  induce 
men  to  this  search,  for  if  they  begin  to  investigate,  our 
power  is  gone,  and  we  must  find  some  other  occupation." 

"Aye,  that  will  never  do."  said  Ambrose.  "  I  am  for 
transplanting  the  new  Roman  ideas  to  this  Kingdom  of 
Savelona;  To  do  this  we  cannot  make  too  much  of 
the  recent  deliverance  of  Angelus  and  the  appearance  of 
the  three  holy  ones." 

' '  But, "  interrupted  one  of  the  old  priesthood,  ' '  you 
do  not  really  believe  that  the  three  men  were  Enoch, 
Moses,  and  Elijah  ?  Only  the  ignorant  can  swallow 
this." 

"  No,"  replied  Ambrose.  "  I  do  not  believe  it,  but 
as  the  ignorant  do,  that  is  sufficient,  and  as  to  so  assert 
will  tend  to  good  we  will  let  it  pass  and  make  capital  of 
it  for  the  spread  of  this  religion  of  truth." 

The  old  Priest  looked  cunningly  upon  Ambrose  as  he 
replied: 

"Oh,  a  pious  fraud!  Methinks  there  are  many  such 
abroad. " 

' '  Whatever  is  for  the  general  good  is  right, "  replied 
Ambrose.  "The  end  justifies  the  means." 

Angelus  had  listened  with  feelings  of  deepest  pain 
to  this  conversation.  He  was  one  of  those  nobly  sincere 
and  earnest  men  who  are  the  supports  of  Christianity, 
not  by  their  creeds,  but  through  their  firm  convictions 
and  noble  lives.  They  speak  from  the  emotions  of  their 
hearts,  induced  by  oarly  training,  and  live  the  highest 
lives. 


1 36  BENONI. 

In  early  youth  he  had  been  hedged  around  by  all 
Christian  influences.  His  mother  had  raised  his  infant 
hands  in  prayer  to  the  Holy  Christ  and  the  Holy 
Mother.  She  had  kissed  him  into  religion  and  rocked  it 
into  him  in  her  arms  of  love.  She  was  beautiful  in  life, 
and  he  took  his  faith  from  her.  He  received  the  belief 
without  investigation,  and  it  had  grown  with  his  growth. 

"These  ideas,"  said  Angelus,  with  earnestness, 
' '  are  foreign  to  my  thoughts.  I  love  the  truth  and  nothing 
justifies  a  departure  from  it.  Can  good  come  out  of  evil  ?  " 

"And  yet,"  retorted  Ambrose,  "you  are  satisfied  to 
hear  of  your  deliverance  as  providential,  and  tacitly 
sanction  the  idea  that  the  real  Enoch,  Moses,  and  Elijah 
appeared  and  released  you." 

A  deep  sadness  came  over  the  face  of  the  young  mis- 
sionary. His  conscience  accused  him  of  complicity 
in  this  alleged  fraud.  But  he  had  not  fully  made  up  his 
mind  how  to  view  the  matter,  This  was  observable 
from  his  reply: 

"Ambrose,  I  have  not  fully  made  up  my  mind  as  to 
these  three  men.  We  know  that  Enoch  and  Elijah 
passed  to  Heaven  without  dying,  and  the  fate  of  Moses 
is  uncertain.  We  also  know  that  Moses  and  Elijah  ap- 
peared on  the  Mount.  Why  then  should  they  not  re- 
turn to  earth  to  aid  in  the  spread  of  the  religion  they 
came  to  support  at  the  transfiguration  ? " 

"We  may  believe  anything  supernatural  in  the  past," 
replied  Ambrose.  "But  the  appearance  of  the  three 
men  is  in  the  present.  You  have  seen  them  in  the  flesh; 
you  saw  them  row  the  boat,  and  heard  their  hard  breath- 
ing, and  have  seen  the  sweat  come  from  their  pores 
with  the  effort,  and  heard  them  speak  like  mortals.  And 


A    CUNNING    PRIEST.  137 

they  gave  you  an  earthly  pipe  to  call  them  for  further 
guidance.  This  you  sounded,  bi  t  they  answered  not. 
Truly,  you  cannot  believe  that  these  men  are  anything 
but  mortal.  Therefore,  they  are  frauds,  or  we  are  if  we 
sanction  and  proclaim  them  holy  ones  from  Heaven." 

"  If  this  be  your  opinion,  Ambrose,"  replied  Angeh-s, 
with  fervor,  I  will  never  be  a  party  to  perpetuate  fraud.' 

"  Then,  what  are  you  when  you  come  from  Rome 
to  perpetuate  Christianity  without  seeking  for  the  proofs  :'' 
answered  Ambrose.  "  Have  you  searched  into  the  his- 
tory of  your  faith  ? "  Have  you  proved  the  resurrection  of 
your  Christ  ?  What  trouble  have  you  taken,  Angelus, 
to  give  reasons  for  your  faith  ?  If,  then,  you  are  pre- 
pared to  believe  the  greater  wonders  without  research, 
why  stop  at  such  a  slight  thing  as  asserting  your  belief  in 
the*  three  holy  ones  ?  Nay,  man,  never  shrink  from  such  a 
slight  thing  when  it  is  for  the  good  of  the  heathen  land!" 

And  Spenata  added  his  views,  and  said: 

'  'When  you  have  so  long  kept  silence,  Angelus,  and 
allowed  the  idea  to  go  forth  that  these  were  heavenly 
visitors,  how  can  you  now  turn  'round  and  state  them 
only  mortal?  No,  matters  must  go  on  as  they  have  be- 
gan." 

Angelus  was  deeply  moved.  He  desired  the  spread  of 
the  faith  he  adopted  in  childhood,  and  which  was  con- 
secrated to  his  heart  by  the  sweetest  reminiscences,  yet 
he  was  sincere  and  truthful  and  shrank  from  the  appear- 
ance of  falsehood,  and,  therefore,  replied: 

' '  Brothers  Spenata  and  Ambrose  and  all,  I  here  declare 
that  before  I  further  proclaim  the  doctrines  of  Christian- 
ity I  will  fully  investigate  the  history  of  the  times  in 
which  these  things  took  place.  If  this  research  confirms 


138  BENONI. 

my  faith,  then  I  will  never  cease  to  publish  it  abroad,  but 
if  not,  I  will  expose  it  and  devote  my  life  to  the  attempt. '' 
"I  wish  you  joy,"  sneeringly  said  Spenata.  "Long  ere 
you  can  accomplish  your  investigation  Christianity  will 
have  taken  such  a  hold  upon  the  people  that  nothing  can 
shake  it.  It  will  have  got  into  the  blood,  imbibed  by 
,the  mother's  milk  and  kissed  into  growth  by  the  mother's 
love,  and  become  consecrated  by  usage.  But  it  is  use- 
less to  prolong  this  meeting  and  we  will  adjourn. 


THERE  SHE  SAT  IN  ALT.  HER  YOUTHFUL  LOVELINESS.     S 


ee  p.  143. 


139 
CHAPTER    X. 

THE  GRIEF  OF  SERAPTA. THE     CONSECRATION  OF  BISHOPS. 

While  these  matters  were  going  on  at  Savelona  the 
Princess  Serapta  had  reached  the  Gardens  of  Sordello  and 
was  informed  that  she  had  arrived  too  late,  as  the  Queen 
and  Prince  Benoni  had  started  in  the  royal  barge  some 
days  before. 

The  shock  was  partly  broken  by  Plenena,  who  felt  a 
sympathy  for  this  lovely  woman.  The  singer  had  closely 
noted  Benoni  and  divined  that  he  had  not  returned  the 
Queen's  deep  passion,  yet  for  some  unknown  cause  had 
concealed  his  marriage. 

"I  am  truly  sorry  for  you,  Princess,"  said  Plenena, 
' '  but  the  case  is  not  so  sad  as  might  at  first  sight  appear. 
I  believe  the  Queen  was  really  afraid  of  her  father. 
She  knew  his  violent  temper  and  reproached  herself  for 
her  neglect  in  not  sending  to  the  Sacred  Island  after  him. 
Then  the  Queen  was  informed  of  the  crowning  of  Cos- 
tanza,  and  that  Spenata  would  take  a  deadly  revenge  on 
both  herself  and  Prince  Benoni.  What  so  natural  as 
that  they  should  flee  together?  Self-preservation  is  the 
first  law  of  nature,  and  the  Prince  knew  not  that  you 
were  in  Savelona.  He  expected  you  were  safely  un- 
known in  the  Sacred  Island. " 

Serapta  clung  to  the  lovely  singer  and  blessed  her  as  an 
angel  of  light.  Matters  appeared  clear  to  the  Princess. 

"I  know,"  she  said,  "that  my  husband  would  not  be 
unfaithful  to  me.  My  mind  recalls  his  years  of  love  and 
his  sadness  when  we  parted.  It  was  all  my  doing.  I 
could  not  longer  bear  the  thoughts  of  our  parents'  grief. 
I  saw  my  mother  bowed  down  with  sorrow  and  my  father's 


I/J.O  BENONI. 

hair  changed  to  gray,  mourning  for  us,  and  I  besought 
him  to  go  to  Constantinople  and  console  them.  And  he 
has  gone  thither,  embracing  the  opportunity  afforded  him 
by  the  Queen's  flight  from  her  kingdom.  All  will  be  well 
and  we  shall  soon  hear  from  him. " 

Thus  she  consoled  herself  and  knew  not  that  he  had 
started  without  waiting  for  her.  Truly  love  is  blind. 

Yet,  at  times,  a  sadness  would  steal  over  her.  She 
walked  through  the  royal  gardens  and  was  forcibly  re- 
minded of  the  happy  hours  passed  with  Benoni  on  the 
Sacred  Island  when  all  was  so  lovely  and  his  strong  arm 
supported  her,  and  his  words  of  deep  love  made  music 
with  the  breeze  and  the  soft  refrain  of  the  waves  borne  on- 
ward from  the  shore. 

"Alas,"  she  mused,  "when  will  those  happy  days  re- 
turn? How  can  I  bear  my  life,  Benoni,  waiting  for  thee? 
Thou  art  my  love,  my  life,  my  all!  Deep  mystery  of  our 
being,  our  first,  our  only  love.  And  some  would  say  that 
thou  art  false!  Sooner  would  I  doubt  myself  than  doubt 
thee,  my  beloved  Benoni!  Never,  never  can  thou  be 
ought  but  true,  my  dearly  loved  one!" 

And  thus  the  days  passed  and  the  sweetness  of  the 
Princess  made  a  lasting  impression  on  Plenena.  They 
sauntered  through  the  Royal  gardens  and  took  long  drives 
into  the  open  country.  There  was  no  fear  of  Serapta 
making  her  escape.  She  thought  of  nothing  but  patiently 
waiting  for  her  love  to  come  for  her.  She  was  glad  to  be 
away  from  Spenata,  for  at  times  he  had  frightened  her  by 
his  looks. 

And  Plenena  sang  to  her  those  love  songs  that  she 
knew  so  well.  And  the  days  were  sweet  in  memories  of 
the  beauteous,  sympathetic  past.  Alas,  if  they  could 


GRIEF   OF    SERAPTA.  14! 

only  continue.  But  matters  were  getting  more  settled  in 
Savelona  and  the  Priest  was  beginning  to  think  that  he 
could  be  spared  to  work  his  own  evil  ways. 

Harlez  had  returned  and  reported  to  Spenata  the  safe 
arrival  of  the  Princess  at  Sordello  and  that  the  maids  of 
honor  had  been  conveyed  to  the  outlying  fortress. 

"And  now,"  said  Harlez,  "  I  ask  your  consent  to  my 
marriage  with  Plenena  and  our  appointment  as  stew- 
ards of  the  Royal  gardens  at  Sordello  according  to  your 
promise.  The  Princess  is  there  and  Plenena  has  ob- 
tained her -fullest  confidence.  .  She  sings  to  her  and  cheers 
her  by  her  company.  Noble  Spenata,  I  ask  your  consent 
and  the  approval  of  the  Queen." 

"So  it  shall  be,  Harlez,  and  I  will  shortly  return  with 
you  and  celebrate  your  marriage.  But  first  I  must  be 
Archbishop.  Yours  shall  be  the  first  Christian  marriage. 
Truly,  a  fair  specimen  of  the  advance  of  civilization!  " 

And  the  ex-Priest  of  Heaven  sneered  at  the  religion  he 
was  founding,  and  this  sneer  worked  to  his  prejudice  in 
the  sensitive  mind  of  his  listener. 

' '  Would  that  all  minds  and  every  love  were  as  pure  as 
mine  and  Plenena's,"  said  Harlez,  looking  keenly  at  the 
Priest. 

"Ah,  well,  Harlez,  I  hope  you  may  be  happy.  You 
are  in  the  spring-time  of  youth,  and  yours  is  the  gushing 
age.  Do  your  duty  as  my  steward  and  you  shall  not  go 
unrewarded.  But  I  must  away  to  complete  my  new 
dignity.  Fancy,  I  shall  be  called  'Your  Grace,' and 
1  My  Lord. '  Truly  this  new  religion  of  Heaven  has  as 
many  decorations  and  attractions  as  Druidism.  When 
next  I  see  you,  Harlez,  I  shall  be  '  Your  Grace, '  and  you 
will  be  Steward  of  Sordello.  Adieu. " 


142  BENONI. 

Thus  the  hypocrite  passed  onward  to  complete  the 
sacrilege  of  becoming  the  greatest  religious  authority  in 
the  land  while  in  his  heart  burnt  vile  lusts  for  another's 
wife. 

The  old  priests  of  heaven  were,  with  Ambrose,  wait- 
ing the  attendance  of  Spenata.  They  had  decided  to 
appoint  him  Archbishop  of  Savelona,  and  Ambrose,  who 
had  heen  present  at  the  consecrations  in  Rome  and  Con- 
stantinople, was  the  leading  spirit  in  the  assembly. 

They  were  all  clothed  in  white  garments  over  which 
hung  a  clean,  white  band  of  satin  emblazoned  by  a  cross. 
These  crosses  had  for  centuries  been  held  in  veneration, 
and  even  the  ancient  Egyptian  priests  wore  them  on 
their  vestments. 

Then,  there  were  chorister-boys,  also  robed  in  white, 
and  bearing  in  their  hands  the  image  of  the  cross.  They 
chanted  the  Roman  liturgy  as  they  walked  from  the 
vestry  to  the  church,  recently  renovated  with  images  of 
the  Virgin  Mother  and  the  dying  Christ.  Each  as  he 
entered  bowed  the  knee  and  touched  the  little  well  of 
holy  water,  and  made  the  sign  of  the  cross,  and  the  lead- 
ers moved  the  sweet  incense  amongst  the  assembled 
people. 

Truly,  it  was  an  imposing  ceremony  calculated  to  strike 
awe  into  the  common  people.  The  new  Queen  was  there 
sitting  on  the  right  hand  of  the  altar  on  a  raised  throne. 
She  was  covered  with  pearls  and  precious  stones  and 
wore  a  crown  which  sparkled  with  jewels  as  she  turned 
toward  the  sun. 

Her  maids  of  honor  and  the  officers  of  State  sat  near 
the  Queen,  and  in  front  of  the  altar  and  to  the  left  were 


CONSECRATION  OF    BISHOPS.  143 

the  wealthy  citizens  and  the  men  .of  influence  from  the 
adjoining  towns. 

Christianity  had  been  well  received.  It  spoke  of  peace 
and  rest,  and  men  were  weary  of  the  shedding  of  blood. 
Therefore,  Savelona  was  full  of  visitors,  and  a  festal  day 
was  ever  in  high  esteem  by  all  classes.  It  was  something 
to  break  the  monotony  of  their  lives.  A  something  out 
of  the  common  every  day  sort  of  routine.  Besides 
the  populace  were  to  see  the  new  Queen  already  renowned 
for  her  beauty  and  sweetness  of  disposition.  And  there 
she  sat  in  all  her  youthful  loveliness.  A  close  observer 
could  trace  a  shade  of  sadness  on  her  face,  but  that  only 
added  to  her  queenly  stateliness. 

And  now  the  procession  has  passed  through  the  church, 
and  the  priests,  with  Ambrose  at  their  head,  are  kneeling 
around  the  altar. 

Ambrose  read  the  opening  prayer  for  Heavenly  grace 
on  the  new  Archbishop  that  he  might  diligently  preach 
the  word  and  duly  administer  godly  discipline  throughout 
the  Kingdom  of  Savelona,  and  the  other  priests  and  the 
people  said,  Amen. 

Then  others  of  the  priests  read  extracts  from  the 
Christian  writings,  and  Ambrose  standing  forth  with 
Spenata  presented  him  to  the  Queen  and  priests  and 
people,  saying: 

' '  Most  noble  Queen,  we  present  Spenata,  your  royal 
father,  to  be  Archbishop  of  this  kingdom,  and  we,  the 
Priests  of  High  Heaven,  assent  to  be  ruled  by  him 
in  all  matters  spiritual,  and  beseech  your  Majesty  to 
ratify  the  appointment. " 

Costanza,  rising  from  her  throne,  extended  over  her 
father  the  royal  sceptre,  saying: 


144  BENONI. 

"  I  confirm  this  appointment  and  hereby  ratify  Spenata, 
Archbishop  of  my  kingdom,  and  may  Heaven  bless  this 
new  religion." 

She  spake  softly  but  clearly  and  each  word  was  heard 
in  the  great  stillness  that  prevailed  throughout  the 
assembly. 

Spenata,  with  the  priests,  returned  to  the  altar,  and 
the  new  Archbishop,  standing  before  the  people, 
said: 

"  In  the  name  of  the  High  God  of  Heaven  and  earth, 
I,  Spenata,  voluntarily  chosen  Archbishop  of  this  king- 
dom, do  profess  the  most  holy  Christian  religion  as  be- 
lieved in  by  the  ancient  Apostles  of  our  Lord  in  Jerusa- 
lem and  Rome  and  so  transmitted  through  the  Bishop, 
Ambrose,  to  this  kingdom.  And  I  hereby  solemnly 
promise  due  reverence  and  obedience  to  my  Chief  and 
Head,  the  Holy  God,  Jesus,  who  died  on  Calvary  to  re- 
deem the  world.  So,  help  me  God.  Amen." 

Then  the  Archbishop  knelt,  and  spreading  forth  his 
hands  over  the  people  prayed  for  Heaven's  blessing  to 
rest  on  the  kingdom  and  the  people  and  the  Church  and 
all  in  authority. 

Thus,  as  in  many  cases  since  this  time,  the  wicked 
Spenata  was  appointed  the  chosen  of  Heaven  to  admin- 
ister the  Christian  faith,  and  rule  the  consciences  of  the 
people. 

His  heart  was  full  of  lust,  and  his  life  of  all  things 
hateful,  and  yet  he  was  presented  to  the  poor  hungering 
souls  as  the  Oracle  of  Deity. 

Being  thus  duly  appointed  and  ratified  by  the  Queen  as 
Archbishop,  he  proceeded  to  appoint  Ambrose  and  An- 
gelus  and  several  of  the  old  priests  as  bishops  of  different 


CONSECRATION    OF  BISHOPS.  145 

districts  of  the  Kingdom  of  Savelona,  and  a  similar  cere- 
mony was  gone  through,  but  Spenata  took  the  initiative. 

There  had  been  considerable  discussion  in  private  as- 
sembly as  to  Angelus.  It  was  doubtful  whether  he  could 
fully  answer  the  questions  submitted,  and  he  had  some 
doubts  himself  as  to  his  ability  to  do  so.  But  he  studied 
carefully  the  form  of  consecration  of  bishops  brought 
over  by  Ambrose,  and  decided  that  he  could  truthfully 
comply  with  the  consecration  forms.  In  fact  he  reasoned 
that  it  was  his  duty  to  accept  the  responsibility  of  search- 
ing for  a  perfect  understanding  of  the  holy  scriptures. 

When,  therefore,  the  Archbishop  proceeded  to  exam- 
ine the  priests  he  was  able  to  answer  without  any  mental 
reservation. 

The  examination  then  proceeded  something    like  this: 

The  Archbishop  prayed  for  the  illumination  of  all 
bishops  by  the  veritable  truths  of  God,  and  that  each 
bishop  might  execute  his  office  to  the  edifying  of  the 
Church,  and  the  honor,  praise  and  glory  of  His  great 
name. 

Then  the  archbishop  prayed  that  the  Almighty  would 
mercifully  behold  each  bishop,  and  replenish  him  with 
the  truth,  adorning  his  life  with  innocency  and  purity  of 
thought,  word  and  action. 

And  Angelus,  to  each  prayer,  devoutly  and  sincerely 
said,  Amen. 

Then  the  Archbishop,  sitting  in  his  spiritual  chair  of 
State,  said  to  Angelus: 

' '  Brother  Angelus,  beloved  of  Heaven  and  providen- 
tially cared  for  and  watched  over,  art  thou  persuaded 
that  thou  art  truly  called  to  the  ministration  of  bishop  by 
the  will  of  Deity,  and  the  order  of  this  realm  ? " 


146  BENONI. 

And  Angelas,  looking  with  eyes  suffused  by  tears  to 
Heaven,  and  with  a  halo  surrounding  him,  answered: 

' '  I  am  so  persuaded. " 

"  And  art  thou  persuaded,  by  God's  Holy  Spirit,  to 
call  upon  the  Almighty  by  prayer  for  the  true  understand- 
ing of  His  will,  and  to  search  diligently  the  Christian 
scriptures,  andj  as  thou  art  taught  by  God,  wilt  thou  so 
teach  and  instruct  the  people  and  the  priests  under  thee  ? '' 

And  again  Angelus  looked  reverently  up  to  Heaven, 
and  kneeling,  raised  his  hands  upward,  and  with  deep 
feeling  answered: 

"  I  will  so  do,  by  the  help  of  God.  Teach  me,  Al- 
mighty Father,  according  to  Thy  promise  where  it  is  writ- 
ten, '  All  shall  be  taught  of  Thee. '  ' 

' '  And  art  thou  ready,  Brother  Angelus,  to  banish  and 
drive  away  all  erroneous  and  strange  doctrines,  to  deny 
all  ungodliness  and  worldly  lust,  and  live  the  true  Chris- 
tian life  so  far  as  the  Almighty  shall  teach  thee?" 

And  again  the  pure  and  truthful  missionary  reverently 
replied:  "  I  will  do  so,  by  the  help  of  the  Almighty, 
and  as  He  shall  teach  me  by  His  Holy  Spirit." 

And  in  like  manner  answered  all  the  bishops. 

Then  the  wicked  Archbishop,  standing  up  from  his 
consecrating  chair,  raised  his  vile  eyes  to  heaven,  and 
prayed: 

' '  Almighty  God,  our  Heavenly  Father,  the  Searcher 
of  all  hearts,  Thou,  who  knowest  the  inmost  thoughts  and 
aspirations  of  the  mind,  grant  unto  these,  Thy  bishops, 
strength  and  power  to  perform  these  promises  which  they 
have  made  in  Thy  presence.  Enable  them  diligently 
and  prayerfully  to  search  all  holy  writings.  Impart  unto 
their  intellects  clear  discernment,  sound  judgment,  and 


CONSECRATION  OF    BISHOPS.  147 

discretion.  Guide  and  direct  them  at  all  times  by  Thy 
Holy  Spirit,  and  teach  them  Thyself,  according  to  Thy 
promises.  Amen." 

Then  the  bishops  put  on  the  rest  of  the  Episcopal 
habit,  and  kneeling  down,  the  Archbishop  led  off  the 
singing,  which  was  taken  up  by  the  bishops  and  choris- 
ters, all  kneeling: 

"Come  Holy  Ghost,  our  souls  inspire, 
And  lighten  with  celestial  fire. 
Enable  with  perpetual  light 
The  dullness  of  our  blinded  sight." 

And  some  of  the  bishops  inwardly  felt  that  they  were 
"blind  leaders  of  the  blind,"  yet  they  also  felt  they 
could  join  in  the  response  when  the  Archbishop  said: 

4 '  Lord,  hear  our  prayer. " 

Answering:      "And  let  our  cry  come  unto  Thee." 

Thus,  as  in  times  before  and  since,  Heaven  looked  on 
and  made  no  sign,  and  men  were  left  to  search  out  truth. 
But,  as  before  and  since,  the  Archbishop  and  the 
Bishop,  Ambrose,  laid  their  hands,  all  soiled  as  they 
were,  upon  the  heads  of  the  elected  bishops,  who  knelt 
before  the  two  men,  the  Archbishop  saying  to  each 
bishop: 

4 '  Receive  the  Holy  Ghost,  for  the  office  and  work  of  a 
bishop  in  the  church  of  God,  now  committed  to  thee  by 
the  imposition  of  our  hands.  And  remember  that  thou 
stir  up  the  grace  of  God  which  is  given  thee  by  this  impo- 
sition of  our  hands." 

Then  handing  the  bible  to  each  bishop,  the  Archbishop 
said: 

4 '  Give  heed  unto  reading,  exhortation,  and  doctrine. 
Think  upon  the  things  contained  in  this  book,  and  in  the 


148  BENONI. 

sacred  writings  of  all  nations.  Be  not  led  hastily  away 
by  fanaticism  and  superstition,  but  be  guided  by  the  voice 
of  Deity  and  reason,  His  greatest  gift.  Receive  nothing 
repugnant  to  reason.  Prove  all  things,  and  be  not  afraid 
to  proclaim  the  conclusions  that  prayer  and  research  shall 
establish  to  you,  as  truth.  Be  to  the  flock  of  Christ  a 
shepherd,  not  a  wolf.  Work  with  your  own  hands  for 
your  living  as  did  the  Apostles  of  old,  so  will  men  believe 
in  your  sincerity.  Feed  the  poor,  devour  them  not,  nor 
lay  heavy  burdens  upon  them  in  this  life  to  save  their 
souls  in  the  life  hereafter.  Be  charitable  and  do  not 
make  yourselves  your  brothers'  keepers.  Remember, 
each  one  stands  or  falls  to  his  God  alone.  Hold  up  the 
weak,  heal  the  sick,  bring  again  the  outcasts,  seek  the 
lost  and  depraved.  Be  merciful.  Be  pure.  Be  chaste. 
Be  noble.  Be  heavenly.  So  shall  your  ministry  be 
blessed  by  the  Almighty,  and  who  you  absolve  shall  be 
absolved.  Attempt  not  to  bind  the  souls  of  men  to  your 
own  creeds,  but  in  all  holy  life  and  conversation  win  them 
to  the  Church,  and  curse  not." 

Then,  for  the  first  time  in  this  heathen  land,  the 
Archbishop  and  bishops,  with  the  Queen  and  others  as 
appointed,  partook  of  the  sacrament,  and  in  the  presence 
of  the  people  took  the  consecrated  wafer. 

'  What    are    they    doing  ? "    whispered    one    to    his 
neighbor. 

' '  Eating  their  god, "  was  the  reply. 

1 '  Nay,  surely,  tomfoolery  has  not  come  to  this, 
already  ? " 

Thus  conversed  the  untrained  heathens  on  the  most 
sacred  rite  of  Christianity,  for  they  had  heard  that  in  the 


CONSECRATION  OF    BISHOPS.  1 49 

wafer  were  the  veritable  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  the 
God  of  the  Christians. 

The  communion  over,  the  Archbishop  again  raised  his 
unholy  eyes  and  hands  to  heaven,  and  in  accents  solemn, 
prayed: 

' '  Most  merciful  Father,  teach  Thy  servants  so  to  live 
that  they  may  be  a  wholesome  example  in  word,  in  con- 
versation, in  love,  in  chastity,  in  charity,  and  in  purity. 
And  the  peace  which  passeth  understanding  keep  your 
hearts  and  minds  in  the  knowledge  and  love  of  God,  and 
love  of  universal  brotherhood,  and  the  blessing  of  the  Al- 
mighty remain  with  you  always." 

Thus  passed  one  of  the  greatest  days  in  Savelona, 
long  remembered  after  Church  and  State  were  firmly 
united. 

On  the  following  Sabbath,  the  first  prayer  was  for  the 
Queen.  That  she  might  have  long  life  and  health  and 
wealth.  But  not  a  word  was  uttered  for  the  dethroned 
Queen  now  exposed  to  the  perils  of  the  deep. 

' '  SHE  IS  STILL  IN    THIS  WORLD. " 

But  Ivena  cared  not  for  her  lost  kingdom.  She  had 
taken  with  her  considerable  wealth  and  lived  in  hope 
that  Benoni  would  return  her  ardent  passion. 

They  were  thrown  in  close  communion.  Benoni 
shrank  from  informing  Ivena  of  his  marriage.  He  de- 
layed doing  so  until  they  reached  Constantinople,  as  if 
earlier  disclosed  the  Queen  might  have  commanded  her 
officers  to  land  the  Prince  on  a  desert  island  where  no 
fair  Serapta  would  be  present  to  cheer  and  console  and 
comfort  him. 

They  sat  on  the  deck  and  watched  the  setting  sun  to- 


I  50  BENONI. 

gether,  and  the  men  knew  not  but  that  they  were  lovers. 
The  pair  were  therefore  left  much  alone  and  Ivena  sought 
by  every  art  to  ensnare  the  one  she  so  fondly  loved. 

' '  Benoni, "  said  Ivena,  as  they  went  below  for  the  night, 
' '  will  it  be  always  thus  ?  Have  you  no  thought  for  me  ?" 
And  thus  saying  she  cast  herself  down,  and  let  her  dark 
hair  hang  around  his  knees,  and  the  soft  light  of  night 
enveloped  her  as  she  poured  out  her  passionate  thoughts. 

"  You  are  the  light  of  my  life,  Benoni,"  and  the  words 
were  breathed  softly  as  she  partially  arose  and  sat  by  his 
side  letting  her  head  sink  gently  on  his  breast.  "I  have 
forsaken  all  for  you,  Benoni,  and  yet  you  are  cold 
as  the  falling  snow.  Will  you  not  take  me  in  your  arms 
and  comfort  me  ?  " 

And  he  not  yielding  to  her  wishes,  she  threw  her  arms 
around  his  neck  and  kissed  him.  He  repulsed  her  not, 
and  yet  he  did  not  yield  nor  return  her  embrace,  but 
gently  laid  her  on  the  couch,  saying: 

' '  I  take  your  kiss,  Ivena,  as  from  sister  to  brother. 
Thus  only  can  we  be.  I  shall  thus  ever  view  you.  Oh, 
Iveni,  ask  not  for  more,  for  more  I  cannot  give.  But  all 
that  a  brother  can  do  I  will  do  for  you,  Ivena. " 

He  spoke  so  gently,  yet  with  such  deep  feeling  in  his 
voice,  that  she  felt  a  sweet  calm  run  through  her  frame. 

"Ah,  Benoni,  you  are  greater  in  mind  than  I  am. 
Were  I  a  man  I  fear  I  should  have  fallen  under  such  em- 
braces. Alas,  what  must  you  think  of  me  ?  But,  O, 
Benoni,  I  love  you  stronger  and  deeper  than  sister  can 
love  brother.  And  some  time,  when  I  have  met  your 
friends,  and  learned  more  of  your  faith,  and  become  more 
worthy  of  you,  a  warmer  feeling  will  grow  up  between 
us.  Will  it  not  be  so,  Benoni  ? " 


"  SHE  IS  STILL  IN    THIS  WORLD. "  151 

"Do  not  dwell  on  this,  Ivena.  It  has  become  a  pas- 
sion with  you.  The  women  of  our  people  are  not  thus. 
But  you  are  a  Queen  and  have  Spanish  blood  in  you, 
and  I  will  look  upon  what  has  passed  as  the  proper  af- 
fection of  sister  and  brother.  Will  you  sleep  now,  or 
shall  we  converse  ? " 

"  Leave  me,  Benoni,  and  may  Heaven  send  your  pure 
soul  refreshing  sleep.  Wake  me  early  that  we  may  see 
the  sun  rise  in  the  east.  That  glorious  orb  of  day  so 
dear  to  the  mind  of  your  nation.  And  if  I  have  offended 
your  nice  sense  of  delicacy,  set  it  down  to  my  Spanish 
blood  and  queenly  arrogance.  I  will  try  not  to  offend 
again.  Yet  do  not  banish  hope,  for  otherwise  I  am 
wholly  undone.  Will  you  not  kiss  me  as  a  brother, 
Benoni  ? " 

And  the  Prince,  stooping  over  the  prostrate  form, 
kissed  her  on  the  brow  and  left  her  to  repose. 

Thus  the  days  and  weeks  passed  and  the  pair  ap- 
proached their  destination.  Ivena  had  got  no  nearer  to 
Benoni's  heart.  It  was  rilled  entirely  by  Serapta,  and 
the  arts  of  Ivena  were  wasted.  Yet,  so  gently  did  he  re- 
pulse her  advances  that  there  was  no  open  breach  be- 
tween them.  And  Ivena  still  hoped.  The  captain  an- 
nounced that  they  were  nearing  the  great  city  of  Con- 
stantinople. The  men  were  all  excitement,  and  Benoni 
looked  anxiously  forward  and  wondered  what  tidings  he 
would  learn  of  those  so  dear  to  him. 

Ivena,  too,  partook  of  the  feeling  that  pervaded  those 
on  board  the  ship.  She  walked  the  deck  and  talked  ex- 
citedly to  Benoni  and  the  captain,  asking  questions  as  to 
the  landing  and  the  customs  and  habits  of  the  people. 

V  Benoni,  if  I  had  not  you  with  me  how  sad  and  lonely 


I$2  BENONI. 

I  should  have  been.  But  our  voyage  has  been  to  me 
like  a  long  and  pleasant  holiday.  And  now  we  come  to 
civilized  life,  and  you  will  join  your  friends,  and  I  shall 
be  forgotten." 

"Nay,  Ivena,  say  not  so,"  replied  the  Prince.  "My 
friends  will  welcome  you  as  my  sister  and  dear  friend.  I 
will  present  you  to  the  Emperor,  and  if  my  parents  are 
here  they  will  gladly  make  you  a  home.  Hope  whispers 
that  they  are  in  the  city,  along  with  others  equally  dear. " 

Benoni's  face  beamed  with  health  and  happiness,  and 
as  Ivena  looked  upon  his  animated  countenance  a  feeling 
of  jealousy  stirred  within  her  breast.  Yet  it  soon  disap- 
peared, for  he  had  been  so  kind  and  thoughtful.  True, 
she  was  no  nearer  attaining  the  wishes  of  her  heart,  but 
hope  was  not  extinguished. 

"  I  may  yet  attract  and  please  this  noble  man,"  she 
mused.  "His  mind  must  be  far  above  mine,  hence  the 
reason  I  have  not  found  favor  in  his  eyes.  But  I  will 
cultivate  nobility  and  by  and  by  I  shall  reap  the  reward. " 

But  the  time  was  approaching  when  Benoni  felt  he 
could  not  longer  delay  communicating  the  true  position 
of  matters.  Therefore,  when  the  anchor  was  cast  and 
some  of  the  men  had  landed  in  the  harbor,  he  drew  her 
aside  and  told  her  of  Serapta. 

"Ivena,  before  we  proceed  further  I  think  it  right  to 
inform  you  of  circumstances  which  I  could  not  well  re- 
veal earlier.  In  early  life  I  was  betrothed  to  one  of 
earth's  most  lovely  women,  and  this  was  followed  by  our 
marriage. " 

"Your  marriage,  Benoni  !  And  you  never  told  me 
this,  nor  spoke  of  her  who  had  passed  away  from  earth. " 

"She  is  still    in    this   world—    '    began  Benoni.      But 


' '  SHE  IS  STILL  IN  THIS  WORLD. "  153 

Ivena  hastily  interrupted  him,  and  fierce  anger  spread 
over  her  beautiful  features. 

"And  you  have  deceived  me  all  these  months,  Benoni ! 
Alas,  can  I  ever  believe  in  man  again  ?  And  I  have 
thought  you  so  noble.  So  exalted  above  the  rest  of  your 
race.  And  now,  what  is  left  for  me  but  to  die  ?  And 
you,  who,  throughout,  have  treated  me  with  scorn  and 
deceived  me,  shall  die  too." 

And  she  hastily  drew  from  her  side  a  keen  dagger  and 
held  up  her  arm  to  strike  it  to  his  heart.  But  Benoni 
was  quicker  than  her  movement,  and  arrested  it  in  mid- 
air and  held  it  there,  seizing  her  other  hand  as  in  a  vice. 

44  Ivena,"  he  said,  speaking  low  and  gentle  as  a  brother 
to  an  erring  sister,  ' '  this  cannot  be.  Our  lives  are  not 
our  own.  We  are  sent  hither  to  live  out  our  full  time. 
Self-destruction  is  the  greatest  sin.  Would  you  hurry  to 
your  Creator  before  your  time  arrives  ?  I  have  not  heed- 
lessly deceived  you.  You  have  deceived  yourself.  In 
what  have  I  wronged  you  ?  I  esteemed  you  as  a  brother 
and  entertain  the  same  feeling  now.  Calm  yourself, 
Ivena,  and  come  with  me  to  the  Emperor's  court.  We 
shall  there  get  news  of  my  friends,  and  perhaps  find  my 
mother  here." 

The  passing  anger  fled  and  left  Ivena  helpless  on  the 
couch.  Benoni  sat  beside  her,  and  took  her  hand,  and 
raising  it  to  his  lips,  continued: 

44  Think  not  that  life  is  ended,  Ivena.  There  is  one 
now  who  is  disconsolate,  mourning  your  loss.  He  will 
doubtless  follow  here  and  you  will  reward  his  devotion  by 
your  love. " 

4 '  No  one,  Benoni,  loves  me  thus.  Who  cares  for  the 
exiled  Queen  of  Savelona!  You  are  seeking  to  insult 


1 54  BENONI. 

me,   Benoni.      Go   to    your    wife.       She    waits    to    em- 
brace you. 

"Alas,  I  vena,"  sorrowfully  replied  Benoni,  "my  wife 
is  not  in  Constantinople." 

' '  Not  here,  hastily  said  Ivena.  Then  why  have 
you  come  with  me  ?  Is  she  in  Savelona  ?  If  so,  you 
will  have  broken  her  heart,  for  all  will  say  we  have 
fled  together  as  lovers." 

"But,  Ivena,  my  wife  is  not  in  Savelona.  She  is 
on  the  Sacred  Island,  watched  over  by  the  holy  ones.'' 

"Watched  over,  rather,  by  the  Priest,"  said  Ivena. 
"He  has  been  on  the  Island  and  will  have  left  there 
his  serpent-trail.  Depend  upon  it,  Benoni,  your  wife 
has  been  induced  to  join  you  at  Savelona,  and  now 
she  will  believe  you  false." 

Benoni  had  never  imagined  such  a  state  of  things 
and  his  mind  was  greatly  troubled.  Yet  he  felt  Se- 
rapta  would  never  believe  him  false  to  his  marriage 
vows. 

"You  know  not  my  wife,  Ivena,  or  you  would  never 
think  she  would  believe  me  false.  We  have  never  had 
a  thought  unknown  to  the  other.  Our  wishes  and  de- 
sires have  always  been  the  same.  No,  Ivena,  my 
wife  will  believe  in  me,  and  wait  my  arrival,  and  greet 
me  with  confidence  and  joy." 

Ivena  looked  wonderingly  upon  the  animated  face 
of  Benoni,  and  musing,  said: 

"How  beautiful  is  true  love!  It  thinketh  no  evil! 
It  believes  all  things,  except  falsehood  in  the  lover's 
vows.  And  thus,  Benoni,  you  may  slumber  in  your 
paradise  of  love,  but  there  will  be  an  awakening.  You 
know  not  the  power  and  wiles  of  Spenata,  nor  how 


' '  SHE  IS  STILL  IN  THIS  WORLD. "  155 

beauty  draws  out  his  passions.  He  is  relentless  in 
his  love  as  he  is  revengeful  in  his  hate.  Ah,  might  it  not 
have  been  well  if  you  had  killed  him  on  the  Rock  of 
Sacrifice.  You  may  live  to  repent  your  mercy. " 

And  Ivena  spoke  with  such  force  and  close  knowledge 
of  the  Priest  that  Benoni  shivered,  and  a  deep  sadness 
came  over  his  face." 

"But  this  cannot  be,  Ivena.  And  again,  they  may 
have  never  met.  Your  imagination  leads  you  astray.  I 
will  dismiss  the  thoughts  you  have  tried  to  implant  in  my 
mind  as  idle  vagaries  and  return  as  soon  as  possible  to 
the  Sacred  Island  where  I  shall  find  my  wife  and  Monica 
reposing  in  peaceful  solitude  undisturbed  by  wicked 
men," 

"Nevermore,  Benoni,  will  you  find  your  wife.  My 
father,  who  is  all-powerful  in  Savelona,  will  place  her 
where  you  cannot  find  her." 

"  Our  hearts  are  one,"  replied  Benoni,  "and  her's  will 
be  the  magnet  drawing  me  to  her.  Wherever  she  is  or 
may  be,  I  shall  find  her.  The  Creator  will  never  sepa- 
rate permanently  such  love  as  ours.  We  are  but  one  in 
thought,  in  mind,  in  soul.  Dear  Serapta,  how  I  love 
thee! " 

And  Benoni's  face  looked  entranced,  and  Ivena  gazed 
on  him  with  wonder  and  surprise. 

' '  And  is  this  man's  love  ?  "  And  think  you  that  Or- 
lando loves  me  thus,  Benoni  ?  " 

"Yea,  noble  Queen,"  he  replied,  "I  doubt  not  that 
he  loves  you  truly.  His  soul  is  noble  and  so,  therefore, 
must  his  love  be.  He  will  follow  you,  Ivena,  and  you, 
too,  shall  be  helped  by  a  devotion  greater  than  I  could 
give." 


1 56  BENONI. 

The  young  Parsee  here  touched  a  chord  in  the  soul  of 
Ivena  that  vibrated  through  her  entire  frame.  She  had 
longed  for  deep  love.  Her  face  gradually  lost  its  sad- 
ness, and  Benoni  saw  her  soul  was  awoke  to  gentler 
feelings.  "  And  you  will  come  with  me,  Ivena, "said  he, 
1 '  and  we  will  find  my  parents,  and  you  shall  stay  with 
them  until  Orlando  comes  for  you."  Ivena  shook  her 
head,  and  sorrowfully  replied:  "  This  may  not  be,  Ben- 
oni. It  must  not  be  known  that  we  came  this  long  voy- 
age together.  I  will  land  you  here  and  rely  upon  your 
discretion  to  keep  our  secret.  I  will  proceed  to  Rome, 
and  there  await  any  message  from  Orlando,  should  he 
deem  me  worthy  of  pursuit.  But,  alas,  I  fear  I  have  lost 
you  both  !  "  A  deep  sense  of  loneliness  came  over  her. 
What  was  there  to  live  for  ?  Only  a  fleeting  idea  that 
Orlando  would  not  believe  her  false.  She  could  not  return 
to  her  kingdom.  Her  place  would  already  be  filled  by  her 
sister. 

"Farewell,  Benoni,  said  the  Queen,  with  deep  feel- 
ing. ' '  And  sometime,  when  the  twilight  steals  gently 
o'er  the  earth,  think  of  the  lonely  one  who  loved  you,  alas, 
too  well !  " 

And  Benoni,  deeply  moved,  took  the  fair  form  in  his 
arms  and  kissed  her  brow,  and  said:  "  Farewell,  Ivena  ! 
As  a  sister  I  shall  ever  love  you,  and  pray  that  Heaven 
may  bless  you. " 

Thus  they  parted,  and,  Ivena,  summoning  Captain 
Andrius,  gave  her  directions  to  land  the  Prince  and  then 
proceed  to  Rome. 

The  old  man  looked  sadly  on  his  mistress,  wondering 
at  the  change  of  destination,  and  set  it  down  to  a  lovers' 
quarrel  and  woman's  caprice. 


"FAREWELL,  IVENA!"     See  p.  156. 


157 
CHAPTER  XI. 

TRUE    LOVE    CROWNS    THE    BISHOP. THE    PRINCESS 

ABDUCTED. 

In  the  palace  grounds  of  Savelona  sat  a  group  of 
friends  conversing  in  the  cool  of  the  evening.  The  new 
Queen,  Costanza,  was  there,  with  the  singer  Plenena  and 
her  affianced  husband,  Harlez. 

' '  And  is  all  ready  for  the  marriage  ?  "  said  the  Queen 
to  Plenena.  ' '  I  am  glad  it  is  to  take  place  in  the  capi- 
tal. Alas,  my  sister  will  not  be  here  !  " 

And  as  she  spoke  a  tear  came  into  her  eye  and  a  sad- 
ness stole  over  her.  She  loved  her  imperious  sister. 
Costanza  was  so  gentle  that  she  thought  it  wrong  to 
reign  in  place  of  her  who  so  long  had  taken  the  lead  in 
her  father's  plans.  Neither  could  she  understand  the 
bitterness  of  her  father's  anger.  She  had  mourned  him 
as  one  dead  and  rejoiced  when  he  returned  to  the  court 
in  health  and  strength.  But  the  High  Priest,  while  he 
caressed  Costanza,  vowed  vengeance  on  his  elder  daugh- 
ter for  her  gross  neglect. 

Ivena,  however,  had  saved  his  reputation  and  injured 
her  own  by  flying  with  Benoni.  There  were  many 
shrugs  of  the  shoulders  and  quiet  insinuating  smiles 
when  her  name  was  mentioned.  And  now,  as  Costanza 
referred  to  her  sister,  many  smiled,  and  one,  who  had 
aspired  to  her  hand  in  past  time,  said: 

4 'Your sister  is  otherwise  engaged,  noble  Queen.  She 
has  chosen  her  Prince  and  fled  with  him  to  parts  un- 
known. " 

"But,"  said  Monica,  "you  are  mistaken.  Benoni's 
wife  accompanied  them.  I  was  present  when  Harlez 


158  BENONI. 

brought  the  message  from  her  husband  to  join  him  at 
Sordello  to  accompany  them  in  the  Queen's  barge  to 
Constantinople." 

"  And  has  Serapta  gone  with  Prince  Benoni  and  the 
Queen  ? "  inquired  Orlando,  and  gladness  came  into  his 
face,  and  a  great  joy  took  possession  of  his  soul. 

' '  I  have  no  doubt  they  all  three  voyaged  together, "  re- 
plied Monica,  "and  ere  this  have  safely  arrived  in  the 
city  of  Constantinople  and  been  welcomed  by  their  friends 
as  waifs  of  the  sea.  Theirs  is  a  most  romantic  story  and 
a  true  love  episode  in  real  life.  If  ever  love  was  faithful 
it  is  so  with  Prince  Benoni  and  his  wife. " 

"  I  am  glad  to  hear  this  news,"  said  Orlando,  "  for  it 
makes  two  noble  lives  happy  and  frees  the  Queen  from  a 
false  position.  Are  you  not  pleased,  Costanza,  that 
your  sister's  fair  fame  is  thus  cleared  from  suspicion  ? " 

"  I  should  be  highly  gratified  if  I  were  certain  that  the 
Princess  Serapta  arrived  in  time  to  depart  with  my  sister 
and  the  Prince.  Yet  I  remember  the  news  of  Serapta's 
departure  did  not  give  time  for  her  to  reach  Sordello  in 
time  to  go  with  them,"  replied  Costanza  somewhat  sadly. 

"  But  such  was  intended,  was  it  not,  Costanza?" 
anxiously  inquired  Orlando.  "  The  Princess  started 
with  that  intent,  did  she  not  ?" 

"  Of  that,"  replied  Monica,  "  there  is  no  doubt.  The 
message  came  from  the  Prince,  and  with  it  a  valuable 
ring,  which,  oft  before,  the  lovers  had  arranged  as  a 
token  between  them." 

'  ' '  There  is  many  a  slip  between  the  cup  and  the  lip  ,' " 
said  the  young  soldier  who  had  opened  the  conversation, 
' '  and  a  little  bird  whispers  that  the  adage  proved  true  in 


THE  PRINCESS  ABDUCTED.  I  59 

this  case,  and  that  the  Princess  is  left  alone    to  pine    in 
solitude.     What  say  you,  Steward  Harlez  ?  " 

"  I  say,"  replied  Harlez  with  heat,  "that  you  are  mix- 
ing in  matters  that  concern  you  not.  The  Queen's  father 
will  have  a  crow  to  pick  with  you  if  you  allow  your  fool- 
ish tongue  to  wag  so  freely  and  publicly.  You  had  bet- 
ter produce  the  Princess  if  you  desire  so  anxiously  to  sat- 
isfy your  jealous  mind  by  blackening  the  late  Queen's 
character. " 

The  young  man  thus  addressed  thought  it  prudent  not 
to  prolong  the  conversation,  but  he  noticed  a  paleness 
come  over  the  singer,  and  that  Plenena  parted  her  lips 
as  though  to  speak,  yet  closed  them  without  doing  so. 

"I  am  right,"  he  thought,  "the  Queen  and  Benoni 
went  alone,  and  the  Princess  is  at  Sordello  under  the 
charge  of  Harlez  and  Plenena.  But  I  will  soon  make 
sure  of  this  " 

The  young  man's  attention  was  diverted,  for  as  he 
looked  around  he  observed  Spenata  standing  between 
Harlez  and  Plenena.  The  Archbishop  had  just  entered, 
and  heard  the  reply  made  by  Harlez,  and  noted  the 
changing  countenance  of  the  singer. 

"Ah,"  thought  Spenata,  "  I  have  come  in  time  to  stop 
this  nonsense.  I  will  put  a  spoke  in  that  young  man's 
wheel  which  will  drive  him  to  a  very  different  scene, "  and 
a  dark  scowl  passed  over  his  features.  This  quickly 
passed  and  looking  at  the  young  soldier,  he  said: 

"  Captain  Martel,  I  have  a  mission  for  you.  Attend 
me  shortly  in  my  reception  room." 

Then  directing  his  keen  eyes  on  Harlez  and  the  singer, 
he  continued: 

' '  I  have  fixed  the  third  watch  to  celebrate    your    nup- 


l6o  BENONI. 

tials.  Be  at  the  cathedral  of  the  Holy  Virgin  at  that 
time  with  your  friends.  And  you,  Bishops  Angelus  and 
Ambrose,  be  ready  to  assist  me  with  the  services.  Let 
it  be  well  made  known  abroad,  as  I  would  have  the 
cathedral  filled  to  witness  the  first  Christian  marriage." 

Then,  without  further  ceremony,  he  touched  Harlez  on 
the  shoulder,  and  the  two  left  the  grounds  together,  fol- 
lowed by  Martel. 

As  they  walked  the  Archbishop  spoke  to  Harlez: 

"  Tell  me  Harlez,  how  you  left  the  Princess?  Is  she 
well  ?  Has  sadness  or  anger  taken  possession  of  her  soul  ? " 

"  Serapta,"  replied  the  steward,  "will  not  think  any 
ill  of  her  husband.  She  fully  believes  he  sent  the  mes- 
sage and  the  ring,  and  that  circumstances  compelled  the 
Queen  and  Benoni  to  put  out  to  sea  before  she  could 
reach  them.  Nothing  seems  to  shake  her  faith,  and  gen- 
erally she  is  happy,  although  at  times  a  sad  expression 
steals  o'er.her  face. " 

' '  Any  other  woman  would  be  prepared  to  kill  herself 
for  jealousy  or  seek  consolation  in  another  passion.  I 
will  try  her  soon,  "  said  Spenata.  "  In  the  meantime  it 
will  be  necessary  to  send  her  to  some  more  secure  retreat 
for  that  fool,  Martel,  has  gone  and  aroused  suspicion  in 
the  minds  of  her  friends.  Is  there  any  likelihood  of  An- 
gelus and  Monica  being  married  soon  ?  If  so,  that 
might  be  made  the  occasion  for  getting  the  Princess  from 
the  Royal  gardens. " 

"I  believe,"  replied  Harlez,  "that  the  Bishop  has 
some  religious  scruples,  and  this  is  the  real  cause  of  the 
delay." 

"  Such  nonsense,"  said  Spenata.  "  Surely  the  Creator 
knew  what  was  the  best  for  mankind  when  he  implanted 


THE  PRINCESS  ABDUCTED.  l6l 

love  ana  the  passions  in  our  breasts.  But  man,  ever 
ready  to  believe  his  knowledge  greater  than  his  Maker's, 
has  foolishly  invented  this  unnatural  idea  of  celibacy  for 
the  priesthood,  We  will  not,  however,  tolerate  it  in 
Savelona,  and  if  I  can  overcome  the  scruples  of  Serapta  I 
will  set  the  example  of  marriage  and  so  establish  it  in 
this  kingdom." 

And  as  the  Archbishop  ceased  to  speak  a  silence  fell 
over  the  pair.  Harlez  was  wondering  as  to  the  Princess 
and  her  probable  destination,  and  Spenata  was  dwelling 
on  her  beauty,  and  the  best  means  of  accomplishing  his 
purpose.  At  last  he  said: 

' '  Harlez,  I  fancy  your  future  wife  has  been  too  com- 
municative with  the  Princess.  I  thought  she  would  have 
worked  on  the  jealousy  of  Serapta  and  prepared  her  for 
my  proposal.  I  will  arrange  for  the  future,  but  you  re- 
turn and  bring  me  a  specimen  of  Monica's  handwriting. 
I  have  use  for  it." 

And  thereupon  Harlez  turned  away  to  do  his  errand, 
while  the  Archbishop  walked  quickly  forward  to  the  ap- 
pointment with  Martel,  who  followed  slowly,  musing: 

"What  is  the  wretched  hypocrite  after  now,"  thought 
the  young  captain.  ' '  Some  deviltry,  I  be  bound.  Well, 
I  will  outwit  the  cunning  old  fox  if  I  can." 

In  this  amiable  mood  Captain  Martel  reported  himself, 
and  Spenata,  looking  keenly  upon  the  young  officer,  thus 
addressed  him: 

' '  I  want  your  services,  Captain  Martel,  in  an  affair 
connected  with  the  State  and  my  family.  I  see  you  take 
an  interest  in  the  exiled  Queen.  It  shall  be  your  duty  to 
track  out  the  fugitive  and  report  to  me  how  matters  stand. 
Do  not  hesitate  to  let  me  know  that  she  and  Benoni  are 


1 62  BENONI. 

living  together  as  man  and  wife.  This  information  will 
smooth  over  State  affairs,  and  make  Costanza  more  rec- 
onciled to  her  position,  and  also  aid  other  plans  of  mine. 
You  understand,  Martel,  I  am  to  have  this  news.  See 
that  it  is  officially  reported  to  me  with  the  least  delay. 
Also  let  me  have  frequent  and  early  intimation  of  Benoni's 
movements.  I  trust  you  fully  understand  my  wishes,  and 
will  carry  them  out  promptly  and  to  the  letter  ?  " 

' '  I  understand,  noble  Archbishop, "  replied  the  young 
soldier,  laying  a  stress  upon  the  ecclesiastical  dignity, 
' '  and  will  report  as  you  wish.  I  will  also  truthfully  and 
privately  inform  you  of  the  movements  of  the  ex-Queen  and 
the  Prince.  I  shall  require  a  proper  retinue  to  accom- 
pany me,  and  I  had  better  be  travelling  for  pleasure,  un- 
less you  prefer  that  I  represent  this  kingdom  at  the 
Court  of  Constantine,  the  great  Emperor  of  Rome  ? " 

"  It  will  be  the  best,"  replied  Spenata,  "to  go  as  the 
Ambassador  of  Queen  Costanza  to  the  Court  of  Constan- 
tine, and  I  will  provide  your  proper  credentials,  signed 
by  the  Queen's  seal.  And  as  Constantine  never  goes 
anywhere  without  Eusebius  or  Lactantius,  I  will  arrange 
for  our  ancient  Priest,  Akiba,  to  accompany  you,  armed 
with  my  warrant  as  Archbishop,  to  confer  with  the  great 
Christian  authorities  at  Constantinople  and  Rome.  This 
will  give  influence  with  the  Emperor  and  the  bishops. 
They  will  chuckle  over  the  extension  of  their  religion, 
and  we  can  still  arrange  the  Christian  scheme  to  suit 
ourselves.  That  is  what  these  Romans  did.  And  why 
should  we  not  follow  in  their  footsteps  ?  It  has  suc- 
ceeded admirably  with  them,  and  will  bind  the  Roman 
Empire  in  superstition  and  ignorance  for  ages,  but  the 
priesthood  will  reap  the  benefit.  We  will  follow  in  their 


THE    PRINCESS    ABDUCTED.  163 

footsteps.  Savelona  can  swallow  as  much  religious  non- 
sense as  Rome,  surely!  All  shall  be  ready  for  your  voy- 
age to-morrow.  Adieu." 

While  Spenata  was  speaking,  Akiba  had  come  noise- 
lessly into  the  room  and  heard  the  contemptuous  way  the 
Archbishop  referred  to  the  Christian  religion,  and  when 
Martel  had  gone  the  Priest  took  the  opportunity  of  ad- 
ministering a  little  seasonable  advice. 

"  Noble  Archbishop,"  said  Akiba,  also  laying  a  stress 
on  the  religious  title,  "  do  you  think  it  politic  to  open 
your  private  views  to  such  young  scape-graces  as  Martel  ? 
There  may  come  a  time  when  he  will  turn  your  opinions 
on  ourselves  to  our  temporal  loss. " 

' '  I  am  only  following  in  the  footsteps  of  the  great 
Constantine,"  replied  Spenata.  "  He  is  not  reticent  in 
publishing  his  private  views  on  the  religion  he  has  found- 
ed, and  why  should  I  be  so  ? " 

"There  is  no  comparison,  Spenata,  between  your  po- 
sition and  that  of  the  Emperor.  He  is  but  a  temporal 
ruler,  while  you,  Archbishop,  are  Vicegerent  of  High 
Heaven  and  the  successor  to  Saint  Peter.  If  you  have 
not  been  born  anew  you  need  not  publish  forth  to  all  the 
world  your  unf aith  in  your  own  faith. " 

Spenata  looked  angrily  at  the  aged  Priest,  but  a  little 
reflection  showed  that  Akiba  was  right.  The  Archbishop, 
therefore,  turned  the  conversation  to  the  proposed  mis- 
sion, saying: 

' '  Perhaps  you  are  right,  Akiba.  We  priests  of  Heaven 
should  only  speak  to  the  outside  world  of  heavenly  things, 
and  in  a  heavenly  way.  But  you  would  hear  what  I  said 
about  your  going  to  the  court  at  Constantinople  and 
Rome  ?  It  was  a  sudden  thought  arising  out  of  other  ar- 


164  BENONI. 

rangements  personal  to  myself  and  the  state,  yet  mature 
consideration  tells  me  it  would  be  a  good  stroke  of  policy. 
It  would  give  importance  to  the  new  religion  and  show 
us  in  accord  with  the  leading  civilization  of  our  times. 
Nations,  like  individuals,  are  only  as  sheep;  one  leading, 
the  others  follow.  What  say  you,  Akiba,  can  you  be 
ready  by  to-morrow  to  accompany  Martel  ? " 

"Akiba  was  an  old  man,  and  his  hair  was  gray,  and 
his  form  somewhat  bent,  yet  ambition  was  not  dead.  He 
had  long  desired  to  be  a  leader  amongst  men,  and  during 
Spenata's  absence  had  clamored  for  appointment  of  High 
Priest  of  Heaven.  But  nothing  had  come  of  it,  and  now, 
he  thought,  if  he  could  not  be  the  first  in  Savelona  he 
would  be  of  importance  in  representing  the  kingdom 
abroad. 

"  I  can  be  ready  to  start  to-morrow,"  replied  Akiba, 
"but,  in  addition  to  your  Archbishop's  seal,  it  would  be 
well  for  me  to  receive  a  Church  dignity.  I  was  passed 
over  in  the  recent  appointment  of  bishops.  I  think  that 
omission  may  now  gracefully  be  remedied,  and  I  might 
be  created  Archbishop  of  Western  Savelona. " 

Spenata  heard  the  request  with  some  surprise  not  un- 
mixed with  anger.  He  had  received  a  hint  of  Akiba's 
movements  during  his  absence,  and  formed  a  shrewd 
guess  at  the  old  Priest's  tactics,  but  reasoned  that  he 
need  not  fear  as  the  delegate-elect  would  be  too  far 
away  to  to  do  any  harm;  Spenata,  therefore,  replied: 

' '  Your  request,  Akiba,  savors  of  your  usual  modesty, 
and  if  acceded  to  I  fear  I  make  an  enemy  of  Bishop 
Ambrose,  for  he  covets  that  appointment.  Ah,  well,  of 
two  evils  I  will  choose  the  least.  If  Ambrose  were  ap- 
pointed he  would  be  here  to  dictate  and  interfere  with 


THE    PRINCESS    ABDUCTED.  165 

my  plans,  while  you  would  go  away  at  once.  Am  I  to 
understand  clearly,  Akiba,  that  if  appointed  to-morrow 
to  both  posts  you  leave  in  the  afternoon  with  Martel  ? 
Weigh  well  your  reply  as  upon  it  rests  your  Archbishop- 
ric of  Western  Savelona. " 

"  I  believe,"  piously  replied  Akiba,  "  that  if  appointed 
to  these  two  posts  I  could  be  of  great  service  to  our 
holy  religion  by  proceeding  at  once  to  the  great  Christian 
realm  and  learning  all  the  new  truths.  Yes,  I  will  start 
to-morrow  afternoon,  if  duly  appointed  to  both  posts 
early  in  the  day." 

"  It  shall  be  as  you  desire,"  said  Spenata,  "  but  you 
need  not  have  gone  out  of  your  way,  Akiba,  to  express 
yourself  in  such  a  sanctimonious  manner.  Leave  that  for 
the  uninitiated  multitude,  it  is  wasted  on  an  old  religious 
stage-player  like  me.  We  know  each  other  too  well  for 
that,  eh,  Akiba  ? " 

And  the  two  representatives  of  Heaven  chuckled  over 
their  little  sanctimonious  farce  like  two  school-boys  trying 
to  deceive  the  master,  but  they  only  deceived  themselves. 

Thus  it  was  arranged  that  these  two  great  events 
should  come  off  the  following  day  after  the  marriage 
ceremony,  and  it  was  to  be  noised  abroad  as  much  as 
possible  that  Akiba,  the  new  Archbishop,  was  to  be  the 
delegate  to  the  greatecclesiastical  union. 

While  these  events,  so  momentous  to  the  spread  of 
Christianity  were  proceeding,  a  very  different  scene  was 
taking  place  in  the  palace  grounds. 

The  Queen  continued  to  look  sorrowful.  Orlando  was 
anxious  to  know  more.  Marcel  and  the  Duke  de  Bis- 
mantua  (Benoni's  brother),  were  equally  desirous  to  get 
at  the  bottom  of  the  mystery.  Marcel,  particularly,  was 


1 66  BENONI. 

wishful  to  redeem  his  promise  to  Mona,  the  sister  of  Serap- 
ta.  While  Angelus  was  meditating  on  his  scruples  as  to 
his  marriage  with  Monica  which  had  been  brought  into 
prominence  by  the  proposed  union  of  Harlez  and  Plenena 
on  the  following  day. 

The  conversation  was  renewed  by  Marcel  remarking: 

' '  I  fully  believed  that  the  Princess  Serapta  had  accom- 
panied the  Queen  and  Prince  Benoni,  but  now,  it  would 
appear  I  was  misinformed.  Has  your  Majesty  any  im- 
mediate means  of  putting  the  matter  fully  at  rest  ?  I 
promised  Serapta's  sister  that  I  would  bring  back  her 
sister.  Noble  Queen,"  added  the  young  man  with  deep 
feeling,  ' '  by  the  love  you  bear  your  sister,  aid  me  in  re- 
storing the  sweetest  woman  to  those  who  love  her  so  well. 
The  lovely  Mona  speaks  to  you  through  me,  and  implores 
you  to  restore  Serapta  to  her  embraces." 

And  as  Marcel  uttered  these  words  his  face  was  illumed 
by  earnest  love  for  Mona,  and  his  eyes  shone  deep  with 
devotion  for  the  cause  of  his  journey.  The  Queen  looked 
kindly  on  his  animated  countenance  as  she  replied: 

"Noble  Prince,  I  would  assist  you  if  I  could,  and  if 
all  here  vow  eternal  secrecy,  perhaps  Plenena  can  aid  us 
in  our  search." 

All  were  friendly  to  the  Princess  ana  readily  gave  the 
desired  promise  and  earnestly  besought  the  singer  to  re- 
veal what  she  knew  of  Serapta. 

Thus  appealed  to  the  true  woman  came  forth  in  the 
heart  of  Plenena,  and  she  thus  replied: 

"Noble  Queen,  in  accordance  with  your  request,  and 
relying  on  your  Majesty's  protection  and  the  vows  of 
secrecy  given,  I  answer  you,  although  in  doing  so  I  risk 
the  Archbishop's  direst  wrath,  and  in  any  event  must 


THE    PRINCESS    ABDUCTED.  l6/ 

beg  that  no  step,  whatever,  be  taken  until  after  my  mar- 
riage to-morrow." 

All  promised  this,  including  Marcel,  for  they  did  not 
imagine  that  Spenata  would  take  any  steps  to  remove 
the  Princess  from  the  Royal  gardens,  nor  interfere  with 
the  stewardship  of  Harlez  and  Plenena. 

Plenena,  having  received  the  required  assurance,  resum- 
ed: "I  have  for  some  time  had  the  pleasing  companionship 
of  the  Princess.  A  nobler  and  truer  woman  there  can- 
not be.  She  esteems  and  deeply  loves  her  husband  and 
thinks  no  ill  of  him.  She  was  told  that  circumstances 
prevented  the  Prince  and  the  Queen  from  awaiting  her 
arrival  at  Sordello.  She,  therefore,  patiently  awaits  his 
return,  and  expresses  herself  as  certain  that  he  will  come 
to  carry  her  back  to  her  friends. " 

"A  true  and  lovely  woman,"  said  Costanza,  "I 
would  know  more  of  her.  And  is  she  a  Christian, 
Plenena  ? " 

"  One  of  the  true  sort,"  replied  Plenena.  "  She  has 
no  doubts,  and  lives  in  thoughts  of  purity  and  Heaven. 
Your  Majesty  should  hear  her  speak  of  the  future  life.  It 
raises  our  minds  higher.  When  I  have  listened,  in  the 
cool  of  the  evening,  I  have  expected  to  see  the  holy  ones 
walking  in  the  garden,  But  nothing  has  come  of  it." 

And  as  the  singer  ceased  to  speak  a  deep  sigh  was 
heard  in  the  garden.  Plenena  felt  the  regret  of  humani- 
ty when  it  longs  for  knowledge  yet  receives  it  not. 

Marcel  had  listened  closely  to  all  the  singer  had  said, 
and  being  desirous  of  acting  as  soon  as  honor  to  his  word 
allowed,  inquired: 

' '  Think  you,  Plenena,  that  the  Princess  will  wait  your 


1 68  BENONI. 

return  to  Sordello  ?  Or,  may  she  make  other  arrange- 
ments ? " 

"  Unless  she  is  misled  in  some  way."  replied  the  sing- 
er, "I  believe  the  Princess  will  remain  at  the  Royal 
gardens  until  her  husband  comes  for  her.  But  there  are 
dangers  of  which  she  is  in  ignorance,  and  as  she  thinks 
no  evil,  she  may  be  induced  to  leave  Sordello.  I  shall, 
therefore,  for  her  sake  be  glad  when  I  can  return." 

Plenena  would  have  said  more,  but  when  she  looked 
up  saw  near  her  the  dark  face  of  the  Archbishop,  and 
she  hastened  to  turn  the  conversation,  and  Marcel  and  his 
party  soon  afterwards  took  their  leave. 

Angelus,  taking  the  arm  of  Monica,  strolled  through 
the  grounds. 

"  My  love,"  he  said,  "as  the  conversation  went  on,  I 
was  thinking  of  ourselves.  I  have  prayed  sincerely  for 
guidance,  and  the  only  answer  I  have  received  is  that 
priests  may  marry.  If,  therefore,  Monica,  you  are  agree- 
able, we  might  be  married  to-morrow  at  the  same  time 
as  Harlez  and  Plenena." 

"  Be  it  so,  Angelus.  I  have  never  entertained  any 
doubt  as  to  the  right  of  priests  to  marry.  I  will  there- 
fore be  prepared  by  to-morrow." 

Thus  it  was  arranged,  and  Angelus  hastened  to  the 
Archbishop.  He  found  Spenata  had  no  objection.  In 
fact,  the  high  dignitary  rather  gloried  in  defying  the  ideas 
of  Rome  in  such  matters  as  these. 

"It  is  absurd,"  said  Spenata,  to  suppose  that  the  De- 
ity objects  to  marriage  in  priests,  or  any  one.  The  Cre- 
ator has  implanted  the  desire  for  home  in  the  minds  of 
His  children.  Celibacy  is  the  wicked  invention  of  man- 
kind and  leads  to  sin.  Come  then,  Angelus,  with  Mo- 


THE    PRINCESS    ABDUCTED.  169 

nica,  and  we  will  marry  'you  to-morrow,  and  Savelona 
shall  know  that  Rome  shall  not  usurp  her  foolish  notions 
over  this  great  kingdom." 

A  very  different  scene  was  taking  place  with  Marcel 
and  his  friends. 

' '  I  believe, "  said  Marcel,  ' '  That  there  is  not  a  moment 
to  be  lost  in  obtaining  possession  of  Serapta.  Depend 
upon  it,  the  Archbishop  has  some  plot  on  the  way  about 
her.  Our  promise  ties  our  hands  until  the  marriage  is 
over,  but  we  must  leave  for  Sordello  as  soon  as  the  cere- 
mony is  over.  Are  you  prepared,  Bismantua,  to  accom- 
pany me  to  the  Royal  gardens  ? " 

"  I  am  ready,"  replied  the  Duke,  "but  I  must  see  the 
Queen  before  I  depart." 

"  But  mention  not  our  project,  Bismantua.  It  is  the 
best  for  her  to  remain  in  ignorance,  thus  will  she  reign  in 
peace." 

"  Be  it  as  you  wish,"  said  the  Duke,  and  as  he  spake 
his  dark  face  took  on  a  warmer  glow.  ' '  I  was  about  to 
see  her  on  other  matters." 

But  the  young  man  mentioned  not  what  the  other 
matters  were.  His  heart  had  been  touched  by  the  love- 
liness of  the  Queen.  He  was  of  a  kind  and  gentle  nature 
and  believed  he  had  not  a  kindred  soul,  and  as  he  turned 
away  to  his  own  room  for  the  night,  hope  whispered 
glad  things. 

"She  is  all  that  is  lovely,"  he  mused.  "  How  gently 
she  speaks,  and  in  her  dark  blue  eyes  there  dwells  the 
noblest  aspirations.  Strange  that  she  should  be  the 
daughter  of  such  a  man  as  Spenata.  But,  perhaps,  he 
was  noble  and  true  ere  his  wife  was  taken  from  him. 
Woman  is  the  great  softening  influence  of  the  universe." 


I/O  BENONI. 

In  such  meditations  as  these,  the  impressionable 
young  Duke  fell  asleep  and  gentle  dreams  kept  alive  his 
love. 

He  was  astir  early  the  following  morning,  and  the 
Queen,  tempted  by  the  loveliness  of  the  day,  walked 
alone  in  the  seclusion  of  the  palace  grounds. 

"Ah,  Duke,"  she  said,  "you  are  stirring  early  on  this 
happy  day.  Have  you  heard  the  news  ?  We  are  to 
have  a  double  marriage.  How  truly  Angelus  and  Moni- 
ca love  each  other.  Was  it  not  beautiful  how  they  lived 
and  loved  together  on  the  Sacred  Island  ?  How  I  should 
like  thus  to  live  and  find  a  kindred  soul. " 

The  young  man  listened  entranced  by  the  sweetness  of 
her  voice.  Was  there  ever  a  more  lovely  form  ? 

"Love,  noble  Queen,"  replied  the  Duke,  "is  heaven- 
sent. It  takes  possession  of  our  souls  ere  we  know  it, 
and  fills  our  lives  with  beauty.  Alas,  I  have  to  leave 
this  happy  place  and  go  forth  into  the  wilderness  of  life 
and  my  path  seems  drear  and  lonely.  When  I  am  gone, 
noble  Queen,  will  you  bestow  one  thought  on  the  Duke 
of  Bismantua  ? " 

"  Must  you  leave  us,  Duke  ?  "  replied  the  fair  girl;  "all 
my  friends  forsake  me.  And  shall  you  see  my  sister  ? 
Oh,  bring  her  to  me  and  she  shall  have  her  throne  again.1' 

"And  what  would  become  of  you,  noble  Queen? 
Would  you  accept  a  home  in  a  distant  land  if  love  sur- 
rounded your  life  ? " 

"  Wherever  love  is,  is  happiness,"  replied  Costanza. 
' '  I  have  yearned  for  the  sweet  sympathy  of  true  affec- 
tion. I  would  prefer  to  be  Queen  of  a  peaceful  home, 
rather  than  reign  over  this  powerful  kingdom." 

And  as  she  spoke,  the  Queen  raised   her   eyes   to   the 


THE    PRINCESS    ABDUCTED.  I /I 

Duke,  and  he  looked  into  their  depths,  and  saw  a  deeper 
meaning  in  her  words,  and  taking  her  hand,  kissed  it 
fondly. 

"  May  I,  for  once,  call  you  Costanza  ?"  softly  said  the 
Duke.  "  I  am  going  away,  but  ere  I  depart  may  I  hope 
to  have  one  word  of  sweet  encouragement  ?  I  will  find 
your  sister  and  bring  her  here,  if  in  return  you  will  share 
my  distant  home.  My  parents  will  welcome  you,  and  in 
my  father's  kingdom  you  will  have  peace  and  love.  Oh, 
say,  Costanza,  that  I  may  hope  that  you  will  love  me  as 
I  love  you." 

And  the  maiden,  who  knew  not  the  art  of  coquetry, 
placed  her  hand  in  his  and  fondly  said: 

"  Bismantua,  it  shall  be  as  you  say.  Bring  home  my 
sister,  and  then  if  you  still  care  for  me  I  will  return  with 
you  to  Kirma. " 

And  the  young  man  took  her  in  his  arms  and  kissed 
her,  saying: 

"Behold,  High  Heaven,  the  union  of  two  hearts  and 
lives,  and  send  us  thy  blessing." 

Thus  was  their  betrothal,  and  each  felt  a  sweet,  re  - 
sponsive  thought  of  sympathy  and  pure  affection,  and 
looked  not  beyond. 

They  sauntered  through  the  gardens  and  talked  softly 
of  the  future  days  when  the  Duke  would  return  to  claim 
her  hand. 

The  heavens  were  as  bright  as  their  young  hopes,  and 
shone  forth  with  true  eternal  blue,  and  all  too  soon  the 
hours  passed,  and  the  Queen  was  summoned  to  grace  the 
dual  wedding  and  the  consecration  of  Akiba. 

Again  the  procession  of  bishops  was  formed.  Again 
the  choristers  chanted  the  songs  of  Heaven,  and  the 


1/2  BENONI. 

priests,  robed  in  white,  spread  the  sweet  perfume  of  in- 
cense amongst  the  people.  Again  the  Archbishop  raised 
his  soiled  hands  to  heaven  and  prayed. 

And  being  such  a  solemn  occasion,  and  desiring  to 
give  the  dual  marriage  the  greatest  publicity,  the  Queen 
attended  in  State  and  acted  as  bridesmaid  to  Monica. 

And  the  Archbishop  himself  made  the  inquiries  of 
Angelus  and  Monica,  and  addressing  the  Bishop,  said: 

' '  Wilt  thou  have  this  woman  to  be  thy  wedded  wife, 
to  live  together  after  God's  ordinance  in  the  holy  state  of 
matrimony  ?  Wilt  thou  love  her,  comfort  her,  honor 
her,  and  keep  her  in  sickness  and  in  health;  and  forsak- 
ing all  other,  keep  thee  only  unto  her,  so  long  as  ye  both 
shall  live  ? " 

And  Angelus,  looking  fondly  towards  Monica  and 
with  eyes  turned  heavenward,  in  a  soft,  clear  voice 
replied:  "  I  will." 

So  the  inquiry  was  in  like  manner  addressed  to  Mon- 
ica, and  afterwards  to  Harlez  and  Plenena,  and  the  two 
pairs  were  united  for  weal  or  woe  until  ' '  death  us  do 
part "  and  the  Creator  calls  the  spirits  unto  himself. 

Ah,  this  wonderful  union  of  lives!  Who  can  look  into 
the  future  and  say  whether  it  shall  be  for  weal  or  for 
woe. 

Then  followed  the  consecration  of  Akiba  to  be  Arch- 
bishop of  Western  Savelona,  and  thus  the  morning  wore 
away. 

From  the  palace  grounds  a  goodly    array,    led    on    by 

Marcel  and  the  Duke   de    Bismantua,    took    quickly   the 

t  way  to  Sordello,  as  soon  as  the  marriage  ceremony   was 

over,  and  slacked  not  their  speed  until  the  Royal  gardens 

were  reached. 


THE   PRINCESS   ABDUCTED.  173 

Alonso  sounded  his  trumpet  and  the  gate-keeper 
attended  to  know  who  sought  admittance. 

' '  We  come, "  said  Marcel,  ' '  from  the  court  of  Savelona 
to  see  the  Princess  Serapta.  Her  brother,  the  Duke  of 
Bismantua,  and  myself  and  this  goodly  company  have 
travelled  far  to  meet  her.  Announce  the  Duke  and  his 
sister's  friend,  Marcel. " 

"The  Princess  is  not  here,"  replied  the  gate-keeper, 
"she  left  to  attend  the  marriage  of  her  friends,  the  Bishop 
Angelus  and  Monica." 

' '  But, "  replied  Marcel,  greatly  troubled,  '  'we  have  come 
direct  from  Savelona,  and  seen  nothing  of  her.  Are  you 
certain  that  she  purposed  to  attend  the  wedding  ? " 

' '  Thus  I  was  informed  as  she  left  early  in  the  day. 
The  wedding  has  just  taken  place,  has  it  not  ?" 

"Yes,  that  is  so,"  replied  Marcel,  "but  we  saw  noth- 
ing of  the  Princess,  nor  heard  that  she  had  reached  the 
Court.  We  will  away  again  to  Savelona  and  trust  to 
meet  her  there. " 

'  •  Will  not  you  and  the  Duke  and  company  stay  to 
take  refreshment  and  rest  your  horses  ? "  inquired  the 
keeper. 

And  Marcel  and  the  Duke  conferred  together.  Marcel 
was  for  starting  back  at  once,  but  the  Duke  urged  that  it 
were  better  policy  to  accept  the  offer,  for  neither  horses 
nor  men  could  bear  the  double  journey  without  rest  and 
food. 

' '  I  accede  to  your  views, "  said  Marcel,  ' '  but,  alas,  I 
fear  the  delay  will  be  prejudicial  to  our  mission." 

And  the  young  soldier  passed  forward  into  the  palace 
grounds  with  a  sad  foreboding  of  pending  trouble. 


1 74  BENONI. 

He  and  his  frien  ds  had  purposely  stayed  away  from  the 
wedding  so  as  to  leave  the  moment  Harlez  and  Plenena 
had  become  man  and  wife. 

A  swift-running  messenger  had  been  posted  in  the 
church  to  report  when  the  religious  ceremony  was  about 
concluded.  Thus  they  had  lost  the  opportunity  of  test- 
ing the  accuracy  of  the  gate-keeper's  statement  as  to  the 
destination  of  the  Princess.  He  appeared  truthful  and 
Marcel  had  to  make  himself  as  contented  as  possible. 

But  he  could  not  dismiss  the  sadness  that  stole  over 
him.  He  thought  of  the  conversation  in  the  grounds  of 
the  palace  of  Savelona,  and  of  the  manner  and  expres- 
sions of  Harlez  and  the  singer,  and  he  saw  again  the 
dark  features  of  the  Archbishop,  and  feared  to  have  his 
foreboding  come  true. 

"Alas,  Mona,"  mused  Marcel,  "if  anything  should 
happen  to  thy  sister  how  can  I  present  myself  before  thee 
and  claim  our  plighted  troth!  And  thou  art  very  dear 
to  me,  my  first  and  only  love!  May  Heaven  help  and 
guide  me  ? " 

Thus  prayed  the  infidel,  Marcel,  as  he  walked  the 
grounds  waiting  the  preparations  of  refreshments  for  him- 
self and  friends.  And  his  eyes  were  cast  upward  and  he 
looked  for  some  reply,  but  no  answer  came,  not  even 
hope. 

' '  Thus  it  is  with  us  poor  mortals,  and  we  know  not 
what  dire  evils  may  attend  a  short  delay.  We  are  like 
straws  carried  away  with  the  stream,  knowing  not  whith- 
er we  are  bound!  " 

And  Marcel,  thus  musing,  felt  how  uncertain  are  all 
earthly  things  and  earthly  plans,  and  he  knew  not  how 
far  Heaven  directed  all. 


THE   PRINCESS   ABDUCTED.  1/5 

"And  thus  is  life  !  We  come,  we  move,  we  pass  away 
and  where  are  we  !  Who  can  say  ?  Who  will  reveal  to 
us  the  great  mystery  of  life  ?  Almighty  Creator,  let  me 
know  the  purpose  of  my  being  !  " 

But  no  answer  came  to  the  humbled  soul  of  the  ardent 
young  soldier.  Nothing  but  gloom  stole  o'er  the  earth 
and  his  mind  was  in  darkness. 

How  often  then,  in  our  sad  hours  of  reflection,  we 
write  on  the  great  tablet  of  memory  our  questioning 
thoughts. 

And  thus  it  was  with  Marcel,  the  intrepid  soldier  and 
bosom  friend  of  the  great  Constantine.  And  as  the  gloom 
of  the  night  was  dispelled  by  the  rising  moon  and  twink- 
ling stars,  he  further  mused : 

"Thou,  lovely  moon,  and  beauteous  stars,  are  evi- 
dences of  a  Great  Creator.  And  when  the  inhabitants 
of  this  little  planet  shall  know  their  littleness  and  the 
magnitude  of  Thy  creations,  then  they  will  have  higher 
thoughts  of  Thee,  Thou  High  and  Holy  One,  who  inhab- 
iteth  infinitude  and  art  Thyself,  infinity.  They  will  cease 
to  think  of  Thee  as  the  punisher,  and  look  up  to  Thee  as 
the  Merciful  Creator,  the  great  Lawgiver,  whose  works 
are  from  everlasting  to  everlasting  the  same." 

And  as  Marcel  dwelt  on  Deity  his  mind  opened  out 
to  the  Infinite  and  the  Eternal,  and  a  peace  that  pass- 
eth  understanding  took  possession  of  his  soul.  Yet  duty 
called,  and  taking  a  hasty  meal,  he  summoned  his  friends 
and  pressed  quickly  forward  to  Savelona. 

But  he  was  doomed  to  disappointment.  There  were 
no  tidings  of  the  Princess.  The  Queen  had  not  seen  her, 
neither  had  Angelus  nor  Monica. 

' '  What  can  have  become  of  that  lovely  woman  ? "  said 


1/6  BENONI. 

Monica.'  "  I  sent  her  no  invitation  to  the  wedding.  I 
could  not  have  done  so,  as  it  was  decided  upon  hastily. 
She  must  have  been  deceived  and  lured  away  by 
the  use  of  my  name.  Alas,  sweet  Serapta,  am  I  doomed 
to  work  thee  ill  ?  I,  who  would  have  laid  down  my  life 
to  shield  and  protect  thee  from  harm. " 

And  Monica  wept  as  one  who  would  not  be  comforted. 
But,  Marcel,  more  practical  in  his  grief,  hastened  back 
to  Sordello  there  to  take  up  the  quest;  and  after  him 
went  a  little  band  of  soldiers  fully  armed. 

"Go,"  said  the  Archbishop,  "and  follow  this  hot- 
headed Roman  and  his  Parsee  companion.  Watch  their 
every  movement.  Methinks  there  is  some  treason  on 
foot.  Perhaps  they  are  emissaries  in  the  employ  of  the 
deposed  Queen.  If  anything  suspicious  appears  take 
them  prisoners,  or  shoot  them  down,  or,  with  sword  and 
spear  transfix  them  and  spare  them  not,  and  I  will  up- 
hold your  conduct. " 

Thus  commanded,  Captain  Athos  sped  on  his  way  and 
watched  the  movements  of  Marcel's  little  band.  He 
noticed  that  as  the  day  dawned  Marcel  made  close  in- 
quiry as  to  the  Princess,  but  no  tidings  were  gathered  un- 
til they  reached  Sordello.  There  the  first  stray  glimpse 
came  of  Serapta.  A  man  laboring  in  the  field,  stated 
that  he  had  seen  a  chariot  drive  quickly  past  containing 
two  women  and  a  soldier. 

"And  as  I  looked,"  he  added,  "I  saw  a  beauteous 
face,  something  like  an  angel,  and  the  driver  was  urg- 
ing his  horse  to  its  quickest  speed.  Not  a  word  was 
spoken,  but  it  appeared  like  a  race  between  life  and 
death." 

And  from  further  inquiries  Marcel  gathered  that  it  was 


THE    PRINCESS    ABDUCTED.  1/7 

just  before  he  reached  the  Royal  gardens  that  this  chari- 
ot sped  on  its  way. 

'  'And  which  road  took  they  ? "  said  Marcel  anxiously. 
' '  We  would  follow  them,  and  fear  the  angel-woman  has 
come  to  harm." 

Thus  entreated,  the  man  told  all  he  knew,    answering: 

' '  I  saw  but  little  of  these  three,  for  they  fled  like  the 
wind.  Yet,  as  I  watched  the  fleet  steeds,  I  noticed  they 
took  the  way  to  the  tombs. " 

"And  how  far,"  said  Marcel,  "are  the  tombs  from 
here  ?  And  are  there  any  habitations  there  ? " 

' '  The  tombs, "  replied  the  man,  ' '  are  ten  leagues  from 
this,  or  thereabouts,  and  there  are  no  habitations  near 
except  an  outlying  palace  of  the  state,  known  as  the 
'  Palace  of  the  Tombs. ' " 

' '  And  is  this  palace  far  beyond  the  tombs  ? "  inquired 
the  soldier,  ' '  and  how  shall  we  know  it  ? " 

"  It  is  a  large  building  on  the  top  of  a  hill,"  said  the 
man,  ' '  overlooking  the  last  repository  of  the  dead.  It  is 
used  for  any  of  the  royal  family  who  desire  to  indulge 
their  grief  by  meditating  amongst  the  tombs,  and  for 
state  prisoners. " 

Marcel  thanked  the  man,  and  departed,   musing: 

' '  And  is  it  thus,  Serapta,  that  I  shall  find  thee  ?  The 
living  amongst  the  dead.  Yet  dead  shall  we  all  be  at 
some  time,  and  then  of  what  value  have  our  lives  been  ? " 

Thus  mournfully  mused  the  young  soldier,  delayed  in 
his  efforts  to  secure  Serapta.  And  Captain  Athos,  fol- 
lowing in  the  track,  inquired  of  the  man  what  he  had 
told  Marcel. 

"  I  shall  catch  them  in  the  toils,"  said  Athos,  "and 
we  will  give  these  young  gallants  time  for  reflection  in 


178  BENONI. 

the  Palace  of  the  Tombs.  No  one  comes  here  until 
life  has  lost  all  charms." 

Thus  spoke  the  willing  tool  of  the  Archbishop,  and 
Marcel  was  in  ignorance  that  there  was  any  design  on 
his  liberty. 

The  young  Roman  would  have  smiled  had  he  heard  the 
boast,  as  he  was  imbued  with  the  idea  that  all  Romans 
were  invincible. 

In  ignorance  of  pursuit,  Marcel  pressed  forward  until 
the  men  and  horses  were  all  weary.  Then,  rinding  a  se- 
cluded spot,  he  called  a  halt  for  the  night  intending  at 
day-break  to  resume  his  search. 

Athos,  seeing  this,  also  halted,  but  in  the  dead  of  night 
he  noiselessly  aroused  his  men  and  passed  quickly  for- 
ward to  the  Palace  of  the  Tombs. 

Here  he  was  received  by  Captain  Pittrino,  the  Arch- 
bishop's tool  in  carrying  off  the  Princess.  Athos  told  him 
of  Marcel  and  his  party  and  they  arranged  the  mode  of 
procedure  until  they  could  communicate  with  their 
principal. 

And  these  cunning  and  unprincipled  men  despatched 
a  messenger  to  the  Archbishop  to  inform  him  how  mat- 
ters stood  and  the  means  they  intended  to  pursue  to  keep 
hold  of  Serapta,  awaiting  his  further  instructions. 

When,  therefore,  on  the  following  morning,  Marcel 
reached  the  palace  he  was  refused  admission  and  all  in- 
formation was  denied. 

' '  And  are  you  going  to  keep  in  prison  the  noble  Prin- 
cess Serapta  ?"  inquired  the  young  soldier.  "  By  whose 
orders  is  she  thus  detained  ?  Tell  me  and  I  will  measure 
swords  with  him  for  this  vile  wrong  done  to  my  noble 
country-woman. " 


THE    PRINCESS   ABDUCTED.  179 

"We  refuse  to  tell  thee  anything,  thou  boasting 
Roman,"  answered  Pittrino  from  the  palace  gate-way. 
"  Remember  thou  art  at  the  mercy  of  this  State,  and  it 
can  be  merciless  to  those  who  oppose  its  power." 

' '  I  care  not  for  its  power, "  answered  Marcel.  ' '  If 
any  harm  come  to  her  who  is  within  those  walls,  the 
Kingdom  of  Savelona  shall  be  swept  from  the  earth." 

4 '  Proud  and  foolish  boaster, "  exclaimed  Athos,  ' '  thou 
mayest  be  a  great  man  in  thine  own  country,  but  here 
thou  art  as  nothing,  and  our  soldiers  would  sweep  thee 
from  their  path  as  they  would  brush  a  fly  that  buzzed  too 
loudly." 

Marcel  and  the  Duke  conferred  together  and,  feeling 
it  would  be  useless  to  attempt  to  take  the  stronghold  by 
storm,  agreed  to  withdraw,  and  so  as  to  throw  those  in 
the  interior  off  their  guard,  the  Duke  said: 

"  We  will  away  to  the  Queen  and  ascertain  whether 
she  will  uphold  this  infamy  on  one  of  her  sex,  and  your 
conduct  shall  be  punished  as  it  deserves." 

And  without  awaiting  any  reply,  the  Duke,  with  Mar- 
cel and  the  men,  wheeled  'round  their  horses  and  rode 
quickly  away. 


i8o 

CHAPTER  XII. 

LOVE  AND  STRATAGEM  OPEN  THE  PRISON  GATES. 

In  the  gloaming  of  the  following  day,  when  all  work 
was  over  at  the  Palace  of  the  Tombs,  there  came  a 
knocking  at  the  outer  gate. 

"What  means  that  noise  ?"  said  Buetto,  the  old  gate- 
keeper. ' '  We  are  beseiged  by  visitors,  now  we  have  got 
a  woman  in  our  care.  Heigho,  woman  is' the  root  of  all 
evil." 

"You  are  wrong  there,"  said  his  companion,  the  sen- 
tinel on  duty.  ' '  Money  is  the  root  of  all  evil.  Woman 
is  the  spice  of  life  and  the  world  were  a  wilderness  with- 
out her." 

' '  Tush,  you  are  young  and  frolicsome, "  replied  Buetto. 
'  'When  you  get  to  my  age  you  will  know  there  is  no  dev- 
ilry but  there's  a  woman  at  the  bottom  of  it. " 

"Woman  or  no  woman,"  said  the  sentinel,  "  there's  a 
great  row  going  on  at  the  gate.  Shall  I  open  it  for  you, 
Buetto  ? " 

"Aye  do,"  said  Buetto,  "  I  am  too  'sleepy  to  answer 
tne  old  gate  to-night.  It  is  time  I  was  relieved  of  this 
drudgery.  I  am  weary  of  the  work.  I  will  take  a  nap, 
for  it  is  the  hour  when  you  take  charge  for  the  night." 

With  that  the  old  man  hobbled  away  as  though  his 
life's-span  had  nearly  run  out,  and  he  was  soon  in  a  deep 
sleep. 

When  the  sentinel  got  to  the  gate  he  found  there  a  tall, 
rough-looking  man  leading  a  bear  in  a  chain.  The  ani- 
mal was  playing  antic  tricks  and  frisking  wildly  to  the 
full  length  that  he  could  go  in  his  chain. 

"  Be  still,  Bruno,"  said  the  man.      "  Dost  thou  not  see 


THE  SENTINEL  FOUND  THERE  A  TALL,  ROUGH-LOOKING  MAN  LEADING  A 
BEAR  IN  A  CHAIN.     See  p   180. 


LOVE    AND    STRATAGEM.  l8l 

that  thou  art  approaching  a  royal  palace  where  thy  hun- 
gry stomach  shall  be  filled,  and  thou  mayest  sleep  long 
and  soundly  ? " 

The  huge  beast  appeared  to  understand  what  was  said, 
and  licked  his  jaws  as  though  he  already  tasted  the  good 
food  promised. 

"  Good  sentinel,"  said  the  man,  speaking 'in  a  rough, 
country  dialect  and  patting  the  huge  head  of  the  bear, 
canst  thou  give  me  and  my  companion  a  den  where  we 
can  lay  down  and  rest  for  the  night  ?  And,  then,  if  thou 
wilt,  the  bear  shalt  dance  to  thee  and  perform  his  tricks 
to  please  the  palace  maids.  Any  hole  will  do,  for  the 
bear  and  I  never  part  company,  so  be  not  over  particular." 

Thus  addressed,  the  sentinel,  who  enjoyed  a  good 
bear  dance,  and  wishing  to  have  something  to  relieve  the 
dull  monotony  of  the  tombs,  assented  and  admitted  the 
man  and  bear  within  the  gate. 

"Thou  must  keep  the  bear  quiet,"  said  the  sentinel, 
' '  and  go  straight  to  thy  hole  which  one  of  the  palace  at- 
tendants will  show  thee.  Then  to-morrow,  good  fellow, 
thou  must  give  us  some  sport,  for  the  maids  love  the  fun 
although  they  pretend  to  be  so  alarmed. 

And,  laughing  loudly  at  his  own  wit,  he  called  from 
his  post: 

' '  Aleppo,  here,  come  and  find  a  place  for  these  tv/o 
bears. "  And  the  worthy  sentinel  felt  already  there  was 
some  fun  in  the  adventure,  and  his  classing  both  as  equal 
brutes  tickled  his  fancy  amazingly,  and  he  laughed  long 
and  boisterously. 

The  leader  of  the  bear  appeared  also  to  enjoy  the  joke 
and  laughed  to  keep  him  company. 

"Thanks,  good  sentinel,"  said  the  man,    "the   bears 


1 82  BENONI. 

shall  give  you  jolly  fun  to-morrow.  I  will  tell  the  larger 
bear  not  to  snore  too  loud,  for  he  can  snore,  I  can  tell 
you. " 

"Aye,  man,"  said  the  sentinel,  "it  were  well  that 
both  of  you  should  keep  as  quiet  as  possible  to-night  for 
we  have  visitors  and  may  have  more  before  the  day 
dawns.  Now,  Aleppo,  find  the  roughest  bear  some 
bones  to  pick.  Give  him  a  snappy  old  maid  if  thou 
likest  and  he  may  munch  her  up,  bones  and  all.  As  to 
the  other  bear,  let  him  amuse  the  bonny  wenches  in  the 
servants'  kitchen,  but  keep  an  eye  on  him,  Aleppo,  keep 
an  eye  on  him,  lest  they  fall  in  love  with  the  brute  and 
he  steals  them  away  with  the  fascination  of  his  mild  blue 
eye." 

And  the  funny  sentinel  felt  that  he  was  having  rare 
fun,  and  Aleppo  sedately  made  a  salute  and  beckoned  the 
"bears "away.  Both  followed  the  servant,  and  the 
bear-trainer  saw  the  huge  beast  littered  down  with  straw 
for  the  night,  while  Aleppo  brought  some  meat  and  bread, 
and  then  speaking  to  the  keeper,  said: 

"  Before  you  go  to  your  companion  for  the  night  come 
with  me  to  the  servants'  hall  and  have  a  snack  at  our 
game  pastry  and  a  pull  at  our  home  made  wines.  Have 
you  secured  the  brute  ?  He  must  not  get  loose,  for  we 
have  one  of  the  court  ladies  here,  and  they  are  not  accus- 
tomed to  these  bears  in  their  natural  state;  they  see  them 
there  only  in  disguise,  but  they  are  bears  none  the  less." 

"Right  you  are,  Aleppo,  there  are  no  worse  bears 
than  those  who  walk  on  two  legs  and  wear  their  paws 
under  velvet  and  fine  linen.  The  ordinary  brute  is  noth- 
ing to  such  as  these!  " 

"  I  fancy  I  know  one  such  bear,"  said  Aleppo,   "  and  he 


LOVE    AND    STRATAGEM.  183 

may  be  here  to-night  or  early  on  the  morrow  to  tear  and 
rend  one  of  earth's  sweet  lambs." 

The  servant  spoke  in  riddles  to  an  ordinary  bear-tamer, 
but  the  one  who  listened  was  not  of  the  ordinary  sort. 

' '  And  where  is  the  lamb,  Aleppo  ?  It  were  a  pity  if 
the  bear  should  devour  it  ? " 

The  servant  felt  he  had  probably  said  too  much.  He 
therefore,  turned  the  conversation  by  saying: 

' '  We  must  press  on  or  your  supper  will  be  cold.  We 
can  talk  while  you  eat,  for  this  is  a  dull  hole  and  we  like 
to  hear  of  the  going  on  of  the  outside  world.  Fine  do- 
ings at  Savelona!  The  old  religion  turned  out  and  a  new 
one  ushered  in  with  flourishes  of  priestly  trumpets  as  usu- 
al. These  fellows  are  always  right!  They  only  have  the  key 
to  the  mysteries!  But,  blow  me,  it  is  wonderful  what 
different  tunes  the  old  trumpet  plays!  First,  this  is 
truth,  and  then,  no,  it  is  somsthing  else.  And  ere  long 
it  is  a  new  thing  altogether.  But  the  knowing  ones  can 
see  that  it  is  all  playing  on  one  note,  and  merely  '  ring- 
ing changes'  for  the  unthinking  multitude." 

"Why,  Aleppo,  truly  you  are  a  philosopher!  Let  me 
have  some  supper  and  good  '  tomb '  wine  and  we  will  be 
merry  as  the  new  church  bells,  for  I  have  just  come  from 
Savelona  with  my  bear  where  we  performed  before  the 
new  Queen,  and  had  jolly  times." 

"Ah,  then,  master  bear-tamer,  you  can  tell  me  all  the 
news  as  you  taste  our  old  wine.  I  will  bring  you  some 
that  was  laid  down  when  Senginus,  the  V. ,  was  king. 

Ah,  that  is  rare  good  stuff,  I  can  tell  you!  It  is  equal  to 
that  our  ancestors  could  make  so  well.  Old  Nimrod  and 
other  ancient  swells,  do  you  know  ? " 

And,  Aleppo,   laying  the  game    pie  before    his  guest, 


1 84  BENONI. 

took  a  huge  flagon  to  draw  the  wine,  and  quickly  return- 
ing, said: 

' '  This  is  a  special  favorite  with  our  late  High  Priest, 
now  called  Archbishop,  and  he  is  a  good  judge  of  the 
true  juice  of  the  grape,  I  can  tell  you." 

"  Yes,  I  doubt  not,"  said  the  bear-tamer,  "  I  drink  to 
his  reverence,  and  may  he  live  to  be  a  better  man  now 
he  has  turned  Christian  Priest." 

"  I  cordially  respond  to  that  toast,"  replied  Aleppo, 
"  and  there  is  plenty  of  room  for  amendment.  None  are 
perfect,  not  even  priests.  But  tell  me,  who  is  this  An- 
gelus  that  has  come  into  the  kingdom,  and  made  such  a 
talk,  and  is  now  married  and  done  for  ? " 

' '  I  will  tell  you  the  story  as  I  heard  it  at  the  palace  if 
you  care  to  hear  it,"  replied  the  bear-tamer,  "but  I  will 
not  vouch  for  its  truth." 

"We  will  take  it  for  what  it's  worth,"  replied  Aleppo, 
"but,  ere  you  begin  your  story  finish  that  game  pie, 
and  take  another  good  pull  at  the  wine;  there  is  plenty 
more  where  that  came  from,  so  drink  away,  and  be  hap- 
py and  merry. " 

The  bear-tamer  took  up  the  flagon,  and  appeared  to 
take  a  long  drink,  but  really  consumed  very  little.  He 
was,  however,  very  pressing  for  Aleppo  to  take  his  share, 
and  this  the  servant  did  with  considerable  enjoyment, 
and  emptying  the  vessel  went  to  draw  more. 

The  visitor  narrated  all  the  particulars  he  had  gathered 
about  the  missionary,  Angelus,  and  how  Spenata  had 
laid  him  on  the  altar,  and  was  about  to  light  it  with  a 
torch,  adding: 

' '  Then  the  three  holy  ones  came  down  direct  from 
heaven  amid  lightning  and  thunder,  and  extinguished  the 


LOVE   AND   STRATAGEM.  185 

torch,  and  threw  the  High  Priest  from  the  Hill  of  Sacri- 
fice. This  done  the  angels  released  Angelus  and  sent  a 
message  that  human  sacrifices  were  forever  to  cease  in 
this  land." 

' '  And  how  then  shall  we  be  saved  from  eternal  pun- 
ishment ?"  inquired  Aleppo.  "  If  there  are  to  be  no  hu- 
man sacrifices  the  gods  will  be  angry  and  punish  all 
of  us. " 

"  Be  not  alarmed,"  said  the  bear-tamer,  "  it  was  all  a 
mistake  from  the  beginning,  for  the  Creator  never  re- 
quired that  blood  should  be  shed  to  appease  His  anger." 

' '  But  we  have  always  been  taught  that  such  was  nec- 
essary,"  returned  the  attendant,  "and  if  once  required, 
surely  it  would  be  so  forever  ?  " 

"No,  that  does  not  follow,  Aleppo,  especially  if  the 
idea  was  only  the  imagination  of  mankind  and  not  a  rev- 
elation from  Heaven.  You  know  the  wise  men,  over  a 
thousand  years  ago,  said  '  Deity  made  man  upright,  but 
he  has  sought  out  many  inventions.'  It  is  these  inven- 
tions of  mankind  that  have  given  all  the  trouble.  Man 
has  forged  religious  fetters  and  voluntarily  bound  himself 
with  them  to  his  own  hurt.  The  Deity  only  requires 
man  to  be  upright  in  his  conduct,  and  do  the  right  and 
just  and  true." 

' '  Then  what  is  this  Christian  idea  ? "  inquired  the  pal- 
ace attendant.  "  Is  it  the  truth,  and  something  quite 
new  ?  I  hear  God  came  down  from  Heaven  to  reveal  it, 
and  if  so  it  must  be  truth,  for  the  Almighty  cannot  err." 

' '  Christianity,  Aleppo,  is  only  another  ringing  of  the 
changes.  A  fresh  working  up  of  the  mystery  of  Horus, 
the  child-god  of  the  Egyptians,  representing  Osiris,  who 
descended  from  high  heaven,  became  incarnate  in  the 


1 86  BENONI. 

flesh,  opposed  the  spirit  of  evil,  otherwise  the  devil, 
worked  miracles,  laid  down  his  life  for  mankind,  was 
buried,  rose  again,  and,  ascending  back  to  heaven,  be- 
came the  '  Opener  of  good '  and  '  Judge  of  the  living  and 
the  dead.1" 

"I  thought,"  said  Aleppo,  "that  Christianity  was 
something  quite  new  and  that  God  Himself  had,  at  last, 
visited  the  creatures  He  had  made  and  revealed  the  ob- 
ject and  purposes  of  life." 

"Nay,  Aleppo,  this  is  not  so,  for  those  who  have 
studied  the  Christian  history  know  well  that  all  the  ma- 
terials for  making  up  the  theory  existed  long  before.  The 
Parsees,  in  their  divine  Zoroaster,  who  came  from 
heaven,  had  temptations,  miracles,  interviews  with 
Deity,  and  purity  of  thought,  and  nobility  of  life  and 
character.  Mithra,  too,  was  the  '  Light  of  the  World,' 
and  gave  to  all  who  believed  the  doctrine,  eternal  life 
and  heaven,  and  the  followers  of  this  god  were  taught 
to  look  upon  themselves  as  plants  of  heaven,  not  of 
earth.  So  Guitama,  the  Brahma  of  the  Hindoos,  was 
god  incarnate  in  the  flesh,  and  had  temptations,  mira- 
cles, and  interviews  with  the  Almighty  God.  So,  I 
might  enumerate,  and  you  would  find,  Aleppo,  that  there 
was  nothing  new,  and  that  hell  itself  was  as  old  as  the 
pyramids  and  Cleopatra's  Needle." 

"Ah,  well,"  said  the  palace  attendant,  "  I  shall  know 
how  to  answer  the  inquires  I  have  had  about  this  new 
faith.  I  thought  it  strange  that  any  revelation  from 
Heaven  should  keep  hell  alive.  It  has  always  appeared 
to  me  absurd  that  a  God,  stated  to  be  so  good  and  just, 
should  have  kindled  hell  to  burn  up  His  handiwork  whom 


LOVE    AND    STRATAGEM.  187 

he  had  left  without  accurate  knowledge.  But  tell  me 
something  more  lively  of  the  doings  of  the  court." 

And  the  bear-tamer,  rinding  a  ready  listener,  recount- 
ed all  the  news  he  thought  interesting,  and  plied  Aleppo 
with  the  flagon  until  the  palace  attendant  got  commui- 
cative  Then,  by  dint  of  close  inquiries,  learnt  where  the 
Princess  Serapta  was  located  for  the  night,  along  with 
her  maid. 

This  proved  to  be  near  where  the  bear  was  placed, 
and,  having  pressed  Aleppo  to  take  a  finishing  drink,  the 
keeper  bade  him  good-night,  and  the  attendant  was  soon 
stretched  all  his  length  across  the  hearth,  fast  asleep. 

But  the  keeper  returned  quietly  to  the  kitchen,  and 
finding  Aleppo  taking  advantage  of  the  warmth  coming 
from  the  fire  and  snoring  loudly,  he  took  from  the  girdle 
of  the  attendant  a  bunch  of  keys  and  a  short  dagger. 

When  the  keeper  had  satisfied  himself  that  he  was  not 
pursued,  nor  likely  to  be,  he  returned  to  the  bear's  den, 
and  speaking  low,  said  to  the  bear: 

1 '  Come  along,  Alonso.  Follow  stealthily  in  your  dis- 
guise. I  have  ascertained  the  bed-chamber  of  the  Prin- 
cess, who  is  watched  over  only  by  her  maid.  You  secure 
the  attendant  and  I  will  carry  away  the  Princess.  See, 
here  are  the  keys,  and  the  maid  must  help  us  in  the  flight. 
You,  no  doubt,  can  make  her  do  anything  when  you  get 
her  in  those  powerful  claws  of  yours.  Work  well  your 
part,  Alonso,  and  all  will  go  as  we  desire." 

' '  Aye,  master,  aye,  proceed  and  I  follow. "  And  the 
bear  walked  after  his  keeper  as  nimbly  as  possible. 

The  bear-tamer  tried  several  keys,  and  at  last  the  door 
of  communication  was  opened,  and  they  found  them- 
selves in  a  bed-chamber  where  Coppia,  the  maid-servant, 


1 88  BENONI. 

reclined  fast  asleep.  He  left  the  bear  to  watch  over  the 
maid,  and  passed  on  to  another  room  where  he  saw  a 
glimmering  light.  This,  he  rightly  conjectured,  was  the 
chamber  occupied  by  the  Princess.  He  saw  the  door 
was  partially  open,  and  so  as  not  hastily  to  alarm  her, 
said  in  a  low  voice: 

"  Princess  Serapta,  be  not  alarmed.  I  am  Marcel, 
from  Constantinople,  the  betrothed  of  your  sister  Mona, 
and  I  have  come  to  this  land  in  search  of  you  and  the 
Prince  Benoni." 

At  these  words,  which  were  spoken  in  clear  Roman 
tones,  the  Princess  recognized  the  voice  of  the  soldier 
who  had  applied  for  admission  to  the  Palace  of  the 
Tombs,  and  felt  no  fear. 

She  had  not  retired  for  the  night,  but  was  in  the  same 
attire  as  during  the  day,  and  coming  out  of  her  chamber, 
replied: 

' '  Noble  Marcel,  the  name  of  my  sister  Mona  is  like 
sweet  music  to  my  ears.  Any  one  bringing  it  to  me  from 
across  the  sea  is  ever  welcome.  I  will  not  ask  how  you 
contrived  to  get  access  into  this  prison,  but  tell  me  what 
would  you  have  me  do  ? " 

Thus  appealed  to,  the  young  soldier  realized  that  he 
had  to  do  with  a  practical  mind,  and  as  quickly  answered: 

' '  I  desire  you  to  prepare  to  fly  at  once  from  this 
sombre  abode.  I  have,  in  the  adjoining  chamber,  my 
faithful  servant  Alonso,  disguised  as  a  bear,  and  watch- 
ing over  your  attendant,  who  is  fast  asleep.  Shall  we 
leave  her  so,  or  take  her  with  us  ? " 

"  She  is,  I  think,  inclined  to  aid  me,  and  if  you  will 
conceal  yourself,  with  the  bear,  in  this  closet,  I  will 


LOVE    AND    STRATAGEM.  189 

arouse  her  and  bring  her  to  my  room,  and  then  be  guided 
by  her  replies. " 

Marcel  left  at  once  and  beckoning  to  Alonso  both  went 
into  the  closet  while  the  Princess  proceeded  to  arouse 
Coppia. 

"  Come  with  me,"  said  Serapta,  "I  would  converse 
with  you  awhile." 

The  girl  followed,  somewhat  surprised  to  see  the  Prin- 
cess fully  dressed  as  on  the  day  before. 

"I  have  awoke  you,  Coppia,  because  I  am  offered  de- 
liverance from  this  prison,  and  as  I  believe  you  would  aid 
me,  I  have  deemed  it  well  to  ask  you  to  accompany  me. 

"  Will  you  do  so,  Coppia,  and  if  we  escape  we  pro- 
ceed to  Constantinople,  and  you  shall  go  with  us  ? " 

The  girl  had  often  spoken  of  her  desire  to  see  foreign 
parts,  and  the  Roman  Empire  was  looked  upon  as  the 
most  powerful,  and  as  containing  all  that  was  wonderful 
and  she  expressed  her  readiness  to  go  with  the  Princess. 

' '  I  thank  thee,  Coppia,  and  now  get  on  some  travelling 
attire  and  I  will  do  the  same.  Be  not  surprised  if  one 
comes  into  thy  room  disguised  as  a  bear.  He  is  a  trusted 
servant  of  the  noble  Roman  whose  voice  thou  didst  hear 
yesterday  demanding  admission  to  this  prison.  What 
they  could  not  achieve  by  force  they  have  accomplished 
by  stratagem.  Now,  hasten  thou,  and  be  ready  as  we 
pass  through.  Thou  knowest  the  outlets  and  must  lead 
the  way  with  the  bear  for  thy  companion.  Be  not  afraid, 
for  these  Romans  are  honorable  and  valiant  men." 

The  Princess  was  soon  ready  to  depart,  and  going  to 
the  closet  spoke  to  Marcel,  and  the  three  passed  forward 
to  Coppia's  room. 

"Lead  on,  Coppia,"  said  the  Princess,   "  and   Heaven 


BENONI. 

help  and  protect  us  while  we  escape  from  this  hateful 
place." 

Marcel  unlocked  the  door  and  the  four  went  into  the 
passage  when  the  soldier  took  the  precaution  to  lock  it 
again. 

"  Come  this  way,"  said  Coppia,  "and  give  me  the 
bunch  of  keys.  I  know  a  subterranean  way  which  will 
lead  us  into  the  open  country  and  thence  to  the  coast." 

Marcel  handed  her  the  keys  and  she  and  Alonso  pressed 
quickly  forward  to  the  end  of  the  passage,  when  Coppia, 
selecting  a  small  key,  opened  a  door  disclosing  a  narrow 
way  where  they  were  compelled  to  walk  in  single 
file. 

Then  they  came  to  two  wider  paths  branching  right 
and  left.  Coppia  did  not  take  either,  but  stooping  down 
touched  a  knob  and  a  small  door  flew  open  showing  some 
steps  leading  into  a  dark  vault.  This  they  entered  and 
then  Coppia,  taking  from  under  her  mantle  a  small  lamp, 
proceeded  to  light  it,  saying: 

' '  We  are  now  away  from  the  Palace  of  the  Tombs  and 
our  light  must  not  be  seen  from  without,  but  it  will  be 
necessary  to  proceed  as  quickly  as  possible,  for  if  over- 
taken we  should  all  suffer  death.  This  subterranean  re- 
treat is  believed  only  to  be  known  to  Spenata  and  the 
trusted  Athos.  I,  however,  became  acquainted  with  the 
secret  sometime  ago  and  little  imagined  I  should  use  it 
for  this  purpose.  But  let  as  away,  to  tarry  here  means 
sudden  and  violent  death." 

The  Princess  came  near  Coppia  and  with  deep  feeling 
said: 

' '  How  can  I  thank  you,  Coppia,  for  taking  this  great 
risk  for  me  ? " 


LOVE   AND    STRATAGEM.  I pi 

The  words  sounded  sweet  to  the  ears  of  the  palace  at- 
tendant, and  taking  the  hand  of  Serapta,  she  pressed  it 
warmly  as  she  replied: 

"  It  is  nothing,  fair  Princess.  I  would  risk  more  for 
you  than  this.  What  is  life  for  if  not  to  help  each 
other  ? " 

And,  retaining  Serapta's  hand,  she  led  the  way.  Some- 
times they  proceeded  on  the  level,  and  then  came  more 
steps  cut  in  the  earth  leading  to  another  vaulted  chamber. 
Here  were  openings  to  let  in  the  air,  and  a  fire-place  as 
though  at  some  time  it  had  been  used  for  a  living-room. 
They  could  hear  the  falling  of  water,  and  Coppia  led 
them  to  a  fountain,  with  a  cup  floating  in  it  fastened  by 
a  chain,  and  offered  each  a  drink. 

Thus  refreshed  the  party  proceeded  further  and  soon 
felt  the  fresh  morning  air,  laden  with  breezes  from  the 
sea.  But  on  going  further  they  found  the  air  came  from 
small  openings  in  the  roof,  and  they  were  met  by  another 
door.  This,  Coppia  opened  and  then  a  huge  stone 
blocked  the  way  which  required  all  the  strength  of  the 
two  men  to  remove. 

When  this  was  accomplished  Coppia  informed  them 
that  they  were  in  the  open  country.  Marcel  and  Alonso 
proceeded  to  remove  their  disguises,  and  each  came  forth 
attired  in  the  ordinary  dress  of  the  country,  but  Marcel 
still  retained  his  position  as  master,  while  Alonso  ap- 
peared as  a  native  servant.  Then,  locking  the  door  and 
rolling  back  the  stone,  the  party  proceeded  quickly  forward 
in  the  direction  of  the  coast,  hoping  there  to  find  some 
vessel  outward  bound. 

In  this,  however,  they  were  disappointed.  Nothing 
was  to  be  seen  but  a  small  rowing  boat.  The  friends 


192  BENONI. 

halted,  and  seating  themselves  on  the  bank,  conversed  as 
to  the  best  course  to  pursue. 

"I  know,"  said  Coppia,  "  a  safe  retreat.  A  little  to 
north-east  is  an  island  sacred  to  the  ancient  gods  of  this 
kingdom.  It  is  known  as  Lemnia,  and  it  was  here  that 
the  young  students  in  divinity  used  to  come  to  complete 
their  initiation  for  the  priesthood.  The  exact  nature  is 
not  now  known  and,  since  Spenata  manufactured  the 
kingdom  of  heaven,  the  island  has  been  over-looked  and 
is  nearly  forgotten.  But  my  uncle,  Pianos,  is  the  keeper 
of  the  mysteries  and  would  gladly  give  us  shelter  from 
the  Archbishop,  for  he  hates  the  old  Priest  for  despising 
the  ancient  faith.  Besides,  it  is  a  kind  of  sanctuary,  and 
all  who  are  received  within  the  sacred  limits  are  treated 
as  under  Heaven's  protection." 

Marcel  listened  closely  to  the  description  given  by  Cop- 
pia, and  knowing  the  power  of  religion  on  the  public 
mind,  felt  that  the  island  was  more  likely  to  afford  tem- 
porary shelter  than  the  open  country.  But  being  de- 
sirous of  ascertaining  something  as  to  the  history  of  the 
palace  attendant  he  replied: 

"Is  anyone  acquainted  with  your  relationship  to 
Pianos  ?  For  if  so,  this  would  be  the  first  place  Athos 
would  direct  his  attention." 

"  No  one  knows  that  Pianos  is  my  relative,"  replied 
Coppia,  "and  I  have  always  spoken  in  terms  of  depreca_ 
tion  when  the  island  has  been  referred  to.  Lemnia  is 
the  most  unlikely  place  for  any  inquiry  or  search  to  be 
made.  In  addition  to  that,  the  old  temple  of  the  gods 
is  on  a  high  hill  and  commands  an  extensive  view  and  no 
one  can  approach  without  our  having  timely  warning,  and 


LOVE    AND    STRATAGEM.  I 93 

there  are  hiding  places  that  would  defy  the  closest 
search." 

There  was  the  genuine  ring  of  truth  in  the  tones  of 
Coppia,  and  Marcel  was  prepared  to  trust  her. 

"  I  think,  Princess,"  he  said,  "  that  we  cannot  do  bet- 
ter than  row  across  to  Lemnia.  We  will  take  this  boat, 
and  Alonso  shall  bring  it  back  again  and  proceed  to 
Savelona  and  see  the  Duke  de  Bismantua  and  if  possible 
prevail  on  the  Queen  to  send  a  ship  to  take  us  to  Con- 
stantinople." 

Nothing  better  offering  to  the  minds  of  the  company, 
the  two  men  assisted  the  women  into  the  boat  and  rowed 
swiftly  towards  the  sacred  sanctuary. 


194 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

THE  TEMPLE  OF  THE  GODS  A  PLACE  OF  REFUGE  FOR 
SERAPTA. 

While  these  things  were  proceeding  the  Duke  de  Bis- 
mantua  was  hastening  to  Savelona  to  place  the  matter 
before  the  Queen  and  beseech  her  to  save  the  honor  of 
the  Princess  Serapta  and  release  her  from  the  Palace  of 
the  Tombs. 

"I  come,"  said  the  Duke,  who  obtained  a  private 
audience  of  the  Queen,  "to  beg  your  Majesty  to  release 
the  Princess  Serapta  from  the  prison  to  which  she  has 
been  sent.  Marcel  and  I  demanded  admission  to  confer 
with  my  relative,  but  the  pompous  Athos  and  his  col- 
league, Pittrino,  angrily  refused  our  seeing  the  Princess, 
and  we  fear  greatly  for  her  safety. " 

The  Queen  was  much  troubled  by  this  communication. 
The  Palace  of  the  Tombs  was  held  in  great  fear  and 
many  dark  scenes  were  narrated  respecting  it. 

"And  did  you  learn,"  inquired  the  Queen,  anxious  to 
gain  time  for  thought,  "how  the  Princess  came  to  be 
conveyed  to  that  dreadful  place  ?  " 

' '  We  have  gathered  no  further  tidings  beyond  those 
we  recounted  to  your  Majesty  when  we  came  so  anxious- 
ly from  Sordello  hoping  to  find  the  Princess  at  Monica's 
wedding. " 

' '  Alas,  how  deeply  moved  is  Monica  !  She  seems  to 
feel  as  though  she  had  been  a  party  to  the  deceit.  And 
what  has  become  of  your  noble  friend  Marcel  ?"  inquired 
the  Queen,  still  anxious  to  postpone  any  decision  as  to 
the  steps  to  be  taken  for  rescuing  the  Princess. 


THE  VENERABLE  KEEPER  OF  THE  MYSTERIES  CAME  WITH  THE  GATE-KEEPER  TO 
WELCOME  His  NIECE  AND  FRIENDS.     See  p.  202. 


SERAPTA'S  REFUGE.  195 

The  Duke  saw  the  indecision  of  the  Queen,  and  re- 
plied: 

' '  Marcel,  like  a  true  hero,  has  stayed  behind, 
to  attempt  by  stratagem  what  could  not  be  ac- 
complished by  force.  He  promised  his  betrothed,  the 
sister  of  the  Princess,  to  bring  back  to  her  the  idol  of  her 
heart,  and  feels  he  must  attempt  everything  in  honor  to 
accomplish  it." 

% 

Costanza  looked  with  admiration  upon  the  excited 
countenance  of  the  young  Parsee,  which  glowed  with  en- 
thusiasm for  his  friend,  and  softly  replied: 

' '  Would  that  there  were  more  of  such  noble  men  as 
Marcel.  In  that  case  we  should  have  no  such  hateful 
places  in  our  land  as  the  Palace  of  the  Tombs,  where 
scenes  of  bloodshed  and  wrong  take  place,  and  where 
women  are  entombed  by  men.  I  will  reflect  upon  the 
best  course  to  pursue.  It  requires  much  thought,  for  I 
fear  the  Archbishop  has  a  hand  in  the  abduction.  But 
yet,  he  may  believe  the  Prince  Benoni  to  be  false,  and  if 
so  his  conduct  may  not  be  so  bad  as  at  first  sight  would 
appear. " 

Thus  the  Queen  reasoned  aloud,  trusting  to  find  an 
excuse  for  her  father's  conduct  and  a  guide  to  her  own 
course  of  action. 

The  Duke,  noticing  how  troubled  the  Queen  was, 
sought  for  awhile  to  turn  the  conversation. 

' '  If  we  can  liberate  the  Princess  Serapta,  noble  Queen, 
then  I  fly  to  Constantinople  to  bring  home  your  sister 
and  claim  my  sweet  reward. " 

And  as  the  young  man  spoke  he  took  the  Queen's  hand 
and  raised  it  to  his  lips,  and  she  came  nearer  to  him,  and 


196  BENONI. 

young  love  beamed  from  their  eyes,  and  he  took  her  in 
his  arms  and  kissed  her  fondly. 

"  My  love,"  said  he,  "  how  the  days  have  lagged  slow- 
ly since  I  parted  from  you.  And  now  I  cannot  long  be 
with  you  for  affairs  of  State  will  claim  you  from  me. 
How  I  wish  I  could  take  the  wings  of  a  bird  and  fly  to 
Constantinople,  accomplish  my  errand  and  return.  Then, 
Costanza,  you  will.be  mine." 

And  the  Queen  listened  to  these  words  which  sounded 
like  sweet  music  in  her  ears,  and  softly  replied: 

"I  am  yours,  now,  Bismantua.  Wherever  you  are, 
there  goes  my  fondest  hopes,  my  dearest  love,  my  life, 
my  happiness!  Love  is  not  a  thing  for  a  day,  but  for 
eternity.  I,  too,  have  missed  you  every  hour,  and  shall 
do  so  until  you  return,  your  mission  accomplished." 

"  Let  me  have  your  daily  thoughts  and  prayers,  dear 
Costanza,  for  Heaven  must  answer  such  petitions  as  you 
will  present." 

"Ah,  Bismantua,  how  sweet  are  the  thoughts  of 
Heaven's  providence  watching  over  and  guiding  all  our 
concerns,  but,  when  clouds  come  over  life's  sky,  as  in  the 
case  of  Serapta  and  Benoni  and  my  sister,  how  hard  it  is 
to  realize  that  Heaven  has  guided  these  events.  And  yet 
the  Creator  must  care  for  His  creatures  and  wish  them 
happiness." 

"  This  is  a  great  subject,  my  love,  and  we  can  only 
trust  and  hope  that  all  is  for  the  best.  I  will  now  say 
farewell,  and  call  upon  you  tomorrow  or  the  following  day, 
by  which  time  I  hope  we  may  hear  news  of  Marcel  and 
his  faithful  attendant  Alonso,  and  the  Princess.  Until 
then,  my  love,  farewell." 

And  the  young  man,  again  kissing  the  sweet  lips  of  her 


SERAPTA'S  REFUGE.  197 

he  loved  so  well,  retired  to  his  room,  knowing  that  the 
Queen's  time  was  much  taken  up  by  State  affairs. 

While  this  was  taking  place  at  the  Palace  of  Savelona, 
the  friends  Marcel,  Serapta,  and  Coppia  had  landed  on 
the  island  of  Lemnia,  and  Alonso  quickly  rowed  back  to 
the  mainland,  and  fastening  the  boat  as  before,  made 
haste  to  Savelona  as  arranged. 

The  three  friends  left  on  the  island,  stood  on  the  hill 
and  watched  the  faithful  fellow  until  he  had  secured  his 
boat  and  disappeared  in  the  distance. 

1 '  There  goes  one  of  earth's  true  nobility, "  said  Marcel. 
"  He  has  saved  my  life  many  times  and  is  as  true  as  the 
finest  tempered  steel.  He  possesses  no  earthly  badge  of 
dignities,  but  he  is  one  of  Heaven's  favorites.  I  trust 
no  harm  will  come  to  him  in  this  bold  venture." 

Coppia  looked  with  admiration  upon  Marcel,  for  she 
knew  that  Alonso  was  only  a  servant. 

"And  is  it  thus,"  she  mused,  "that  these  high  Roman 
nobles  view  their  attendants  ?  Truly,  I  shall  like  to  be- 
long to  this  great  Empire  that  possesses  such  true  broth- 
erhood and  produces  such  nobles. " 

The  Princess  Serapta  also  expressed  aloud  her  appre- 
ciation of  Alonso.  Then,  turning  around,  the  party  as- 
cended the  remaining  heights. 

The  sun  had  just  risen  and  cast  rays  of  glory  across 
the  waves,  which  sparkled  as  they  rose  and  fell,  and  the 
birds  flitted  from  tree  to  tree  and  carolled  forth  their 
morning  song. 

"What  a  sweet  paradise  is  this,"  said  Serapta. 

"It  brings  back  joyous  memories  of  the  Sacred  Island 
and  the  sunny  mornings  when  all  nature  appeared  to  re- 


198  BENONI. 

joice.  Alas,  how  sad  to  think  that  these  fairest  spots 
of  earth  are  dedicated  to  idolatry. " 

And  as  she  spake  she  drew  attention  to  the  temple 
at  the  summit  of  the  hill  pointing  its  spire  to  heaven. 

"There,"  she  continued,  "is  another  relic  of  the 
ignorance  of  our  ancestors.  See  yon  image  of  the  three 
great  gods  ? " 

"Yes,"  said  Marcel,  "these  are  the  early  ideas  of  the 
great  Trinity  in  the  Godhead.  Ever  since  the  days  of 
ancient  Egypt  mankind  has  always  had  a  triad  of  gods, 
and  it  appears  Savelona  is  no  exception,  neither  is 
Rome.  The  Christians  have  just  added  to  the  Almighty, 
the  Son  and  Holy  Spirit!" 

"  But,"  said  Serapta.  "  that  is  a  very  different  thing. 
Christianity  is  true  but  the  other  faiths  are  false. " 

' '  Christianity  is  true,  noble  Prince,  because  it  is  the  re- 
ligion of  to-day,  but  there  will  come  a  time  when  it,  too, 
shall  be  called  idolatry,  and  the  Almighty  only  wor- 
shipped and  adored." 

"  But,"  said  Serapta,  "the  Almighty  is  worshipped 
now  by  Christians,  and  they  join  with  such  worship  the 
Son  and  Holy  Spirit." 

"It  is  the  joining  of  the  Three  to  make  one  God,  in 
which  idolatry  comes  in,"  replied  Marcel.  "  Constan- 
tine  and  the  bishops  knew  that  they  must  keep  alive  the 
old  traditions.  For  upward  of  two  thousand  years  there 
had  been  triads  of  gods  amongst  the  nations,  therefore, 
at  the  Council  of  Nice,  the  Christian  Trinity  was  formed, 
and  men  were  commanded  to  fall  down  and  worship  the 
image  which  Constantine  the  Great  had  set  up. " 

"You  are  quoting  the  words  which  the   Babylonish 


SERAPTA'S  REFUGE.  199 

king  used  a  thousand  years  ago,"  said  the  Princess,  "but 
they  are  not  adapted  to  the  case." 

"The  cases  are  in  some  respects  similar,"  replied  Mar- 
cel. "The  Babylonish  king  desired  to  be  the  leader  of 
the  religion  of  the  State  and,  therefore,  made  a  god  to 
his  own  fancy  and  required  the  people  to  worship  it 
under  pain  of  death  by  burning.  Constantine  has  made 
a  god  according  to  his  fancy,  and  passed  laws  requiring 
his  people  to  worship  this  god  which  he  has  set  up,  or  be 
banished  from  his  Empire,  and,  by  and  by,  when  this 
faith  has  become  cemented  by  usage  and  custom,  burn- 
ing will  be  resorted  to. " 

"Surely,  Marcel,"  sorrowfully  replied  the  Princess, 
•'you  cannot  imagine  that  a  religion  of  love  and  self- 
sarifice  can  ever  be  developed  into  the  same  wicked  ab- 
surdity as  the  religion  of  Bablyon  ? " 

"  This  will  come  to  pass,  Serapta,  and  Christians  will 
burn  Christians  on  minor  points  of  belief.  Already 
there  are  many  bishops  banished  from  the  Empire  be- 
cause they  do  not  endorse  all  the  points  decided  by  the 
Council  of  Nice.  This  is  sad  that  men  should  presume 
to  punish  for  doctrines  incapable  of  proof.  This  will 
ever  be  so  until  mankind  is  raised  above  it  by  the  spread 
of  knowledge.  But,  Serapta,  there  will  come  a  time 
when  the  progress  of  science  will  establish  that  there  is 
no  place  for  hell  as  now  imagined  to  exist;  and  if  hell  be 
oanished  then  there  need  be  no  saviour  to  save  from  an 
imaginary  hell.  Take  away  hell,  and  the  necessity 
lor  a  saviour  ceases  to  exist." 

"But,"  replied  the  Princess,  "I  have  always  been 
taught  that  the  Saviour  distinctly  asserted  that  there  is  a 
nell,  and  so  dreadful  that  the  pain  cannot  be  lessened, 


2OO  BENONI. 

Lat  rnust  continue  forever.  It  is  fearful,  yet  I  believe  it 
Uue,  for  my  parents  so  taught  me." 

"There,  fair  Princess,  you  admit  the  weakness  of  this 
i^rth.  You  receive  the  belief  because  your  parents  told 
YOU  so.  Possibly  you  have  never  meditated  upon  the 
luatter  reasonably,  nor  made  research  into  the  history  of 
tne  growth  of  these  ideas.  And  when  centuries  of  com- 
mon usage  shall  have  accustomed  mankind  to  receive 
tncse  doctrines  unquestioned,  men's  minds  will  be  blinded 
bv  false  logic  and  the  burden  of  proof  will  be  thrown  up- 
Oii  those  refusing  to  believe.  Yet,  centuries  rolled  on 
centuries  will  never  make  that  true  which  is  now  false, 
nor  throw  the  burden  of  proof  on  those  refusing  to 
believe." 

' '  I  am  sorry,  Marcel,  tp  hear  you  speak  against  the 
Christian  faith.  Did  my  parents  consent  to  your  be- 
trothal to  my  sister  with  full  knowledge  of  your  views  ?" 

"  I  had  no  opportunity,  Serapta,  to  explain,  but  the 
Empress-Mother  called  me  infidel,  and  will  use  all  her 
power  to  prevent  our  marriage. " 

"  You  being  a  Roman,  Marcel,  and  Christianity  being 
now  the  staple  religion  it  appears  that  my  parents  may 
atjree  with  Aunt  Helena. " 

"Then  why,"  said  Marcel,  "should  they  consent  to 
your  union  with  Benoni  ?  He  is  a  Zoroastrian,  and  I 
believe  in  the  same  God  that  he  does.  Are  not  the 
cases  alike,  fair  Princess?" 

"They  are  not  the  same, "  replied  Serapta.  "The 
religion  of  the  Parsees  is  Zoroastrianism,  not  Christiani- 
ty. Therefore,  he  is  of  the  religion  of  the  country.  The 
religion  of  the  Romans  is  Christianity.  Therefore,  Mar- 
cel, if  you  are  not  a  Christian  you  are  not  of  the  faith  of 


SERAPTAS    REFUGE.  2OI 

your  country,  but  are  an  infidel.  Alas,  I  fear  you  and 
dear  Mona  will  have  much  trouble  ere  your  betrothal  is 
consummated  by  marriage." 

' '  Pardon  me,  Serapta,  if  I  say  your  reasoning  is  false. 
And  yet, "  sadly  added  Marcel,  ' '  this  is  the  way  the  na- 
tions argue  and  act.  Believe  the  current  faith  or  suffer 
as  infidels,  says  public  opinion.  If  this  were  true  logic 
then  each  State  religion  would  be  right  for  the  citizens  of 
each  nation,  yet  wrong  if  embraced  by  outsiders.  Alas, 
I  fear  this  will  be  the  prevailing  idea  until  fuller  knowl- 
edge ousts  the  absurdity. " 

"These  close  reasonings  tire  my  head,"  said  Serapta. 
"  Oh,  would  that  we  could  have  clearer  proof,  and  -that 
all  nations  could  hold  one  faith,  then  surely  persecution 
would  cease!" 

"When  the  truth  is  discovered  or  revealed,"  said  Mar- 
cel, ' '  all  nations  will  be  of  one  mind  and  truth  cannot 
vary." 

Thus  ended  the  first  discussion  between  these  noble 
ones  and  each  was  of  the  same  opinion  still.  Thus  it 
often  is.  We  talk  and  argue  and  point  out  differences 
and  distinctions  and  part  without  any  results  except  a 
feeling  of  uncertainty. 

While  the  friends  conversed  they  had  been  walking  to 
the  temple  of  the  gods  on  the  summit  of  the  hill,  and 
reaching  this  point  Coppia  knocked  loudly  for  admission. 

There  came  to  the  look-out  over  the  huge  gateway  an 
old  man  with  long  white  flowing  hair  and  stooping  figure, 
and  in  a  voice  enfeebled  by  years,  he  inquired  who  sought 
admission  to  the  ancient  university. 

' '  We  would  see  the  venerable  Pianos,  keeper  of  the 
mysteries,"  answered  the  attendant  from  the  Palace  of 


202  BENONI. 

the  Tombs.  "Inform  him  that  his  niece,  Coppia,  seeks 
admission,  with  the  Princess  Serapta  and  the  noble  Mar- 
cel, from  Rome  and  Constantinople." 

"  Come  in,"  said  the  old  man,  "  and  rest  in  the  wait- 
ing room  while  I  proceed  to  announce  you  to  my  vener- 
able master." 

The  venerable  keeper  of  the  mysteries  came  with  the 
gate-keeper  to  welcome  his  niece  and  friends.  He  was  a 
handsome  looking  old  man  with  a  pleasant  voice  and 
manner,  and  without  any  appearance  of  mystery  about 
him. 

"Welcome  Coppia,"  said  Pianos,  "  to  this  ancient  uni- 
versity, along  with  your  friends.  It  is  not  usual  for  us 
to  receive  women,  but  in  your  case  we  will  make  an  ex- 
ception. You  will,  however,  have  to  promise  not  to  turn 
the  heads  of  the  students  from  their  books.  They  are 
here  to  study  as  great  mysteries  as  those  possessed  by 
the  fair  sex,  and  much  less  interesting." 

And  the  keeper  of  the  mysteries  smiled  at  his  own  drol- 
lery, and  Marcel  and  the  Princess  Serapta  were  separately 
welcomed  as  visitors  from  a  foreign  court. 

"  By  and  by,"  said  Pianos,  "I  shall  want  to  hear  full 
particulars  of  the  new  faith  which  your  great  Emperor 
has  introduced  into  the  Roman  Empire,  and  which  Spe- 
nata  has  deemed  it  right  to  make  the  State  religion  of 
Savelona.  But  now  you  must  be  weary.  I  will  show 
you  to  your  rooms  and  we  will  shortly  have  refreshments 
prepared." 

While  the  three  are  thus  being  so  well  received  and 
entertained,  we  will  return  to  the  Palace  of  Savelona. 

There  was  a  great  commotion  occasioned  by   the  visit 


SERAPTA'S  REFUGE.  203 

of  His  Majesty,  the  King  of  Sepania,  a  neighboring  king- 
dom of  equal  importance  and  adjoining  to  Savelona. 

It  had  long  been  the  desire  of  Spenata  to  unite  these 
two  countries,  and  he  had  invited  the  King,  Pinto,  on  a 
visit  during  Ivena's  reign.  But  Ivena  had  not  taken  the 
royal  fancy.  He  inclined  to  the  younger  sister,  Cos- 
tanza,  and  was  prepared  to  marry  her  if  Spenata  divided 
Savelona  or  given  certain  portions  of  the  Kingdom  along 
with  his  daughter. 

This,  however,  the  Arch-priest  was  not  prepared  to  do, 
and  therefore  the  negotiations  fell  through.  But  now 
that  Costanza  was  sole  Queen  her  father  lost  no  time  in 
returning  to  the  subject,  and  sent  a  special  messenger 
with  an  invitation  to  the  King. 

He  had  hoped  that  Pinto  would  have  been  present  to 
witness  the  Christian  marriage  ceremony,  but  State  af- 
fairs in  Sepania  prevented  his  Majesty's  attendance. 

Religion  was  not  a  matter  about  which  the  king 
troubled  himself  at  all.  He  left  that  for  the  priests,  and 
considered  it  their  legitimate  hunting-field. 

1 '  What  does  it  matter,"  said  Pinto,  "whether  I  be- 
lieve this  or  that,  it  all  comes  to  the  same  thing,  and  I 
don't  see  that  men  are  now  translated  to  Heaven  without 
dying  on  account  of  their  faith.  There  were  only  two 
of  the  races  who  are  stated  to  have  received  this  distinc- 
tion, and  they  were  not  Africans,  so  far  as  I  can  learn. 
Let  us,  therefore,  enjoy  the  gift  of  life  and  leave  the 
creeds  for  the  priests.  That  is  their  business,  and  they 
are  well  paid  in  all  nations,  and  always  will  be." 

Spenata  had  no  objection  to  such  a  king  for  a  son-in- 
law.  The  truth  of  any  religion  never  troubled  the  Arch- 
bishop. Will  it  be  popular  and  pay  well  was  all  that 


2O4  BENONI. 

Spenata  thought  on  the  subject.  His  chief  idea  was 
that  an  union  of  the  two  kingdoms  would  make  the  joint 
army  invincible  in  war,  and  would  so  awe  the  surround- 
ing tribes  that  there  would  be  universal  peace  through- 
out the  combined  kingdoms. 

The  people  of  both  States  were  not  averse  to  such  an 
union,  and  Sepania  was  especially  in  favor  of  it  as  Pinto 
would  be  sovereign  of  both  countries,  and  it  was  believed 
that  the  union  would  extend  commerce  and  strengthen 
the  power  of  both  Savelona  and  Sepania. 

Spenata  had  not  taken  the  Queen  into  his  confidence, 
deeming  her  too  young  and  inexperienced  to  have  any 
voice  in  such  a  great  venture,  and  left  it  for  future  ex- 
planation when  matters  became  ripe  for  action. 

Her  father  did,  however,  inform  Costanza  that  he  had 
invited  King  Pinto  on  a  visit,  and  hoped  she  would  re- 
ceive him  with  full  honors,  stating  that  it  was  very  de- 
sirable to  keep  on  friendly  terms  with  such  a  powerful 
neighbor. 

The  Queen  expressed  her  willingness  to  do  her  best, 
and  added: 

' '  I  would  that  my  sister  had  been  here  for  she  was 
more  capable  than  I  am  to  receive  such  a  visitor.  Besides, 
father,  I  always  thought  you  desired  Ivena  to  consider 
an  alliance  with  King  Pinto." 

"I  desire  such  alliance  no  longer, "  replied  Spenata, 
somewhat  angrily,  "  and  I  think  it  will  be  well  to 
omit  mention  of  your  sister's  name  in  our  interviews. 
She  has  ran  away  with  a  married  man,  and  it  is  not  be- 
coming of  you  to  countenance  her  in  such  proceedings. " 

"I  believe,"  replied  the  Queen,  "that  there  is  noth- 
ing wrong  between  Prince  Benoni  and  my  sister.  Your 


SERAPTA'S  REFUGE.  205 

threats  against  both  left  them  no  other  course  than  to  flee 
to  a  land  where  they  could  be  in  safety. " 

"Enough,"  angrily  answered  Spenata,  "they  have 
gone  off  together  and  that  is  sufficient  to  prevent  Ivena 
ever  showing  herself  here  again  as  Queen.  Remember, 
Costanza,  I  desire  particularly  that  you  shall  make  your- 
self agreeable  to  King  Pinto.  Important  State  affairs  re- 
quires that  his  Majesty  should  be  conciliated.  I  shall 
fully  rely  upon  you." 

The  wily  Queen-maker  and  the  Archbishop  turned  on 
his  heel  and  left  the  royal  presence,  and  poor  Costanza 
felt  there  was  a  dark  cloud  appearing  in  the  horizon  of 
her  fond  hopes.  It  was  not  fully  shaped  as  yet,  but  the 
manner  of  expression,  as  much  as  the  words,  alarmed 
the  Queen,  and  a  shade  of  sorrow  rested  on  her  previous- 
ly happy  face. 

When,  therefore,  King  Pinto  was  introduced,  he  found 
the  Queen  courteous,  but  a  sadness  rested  upon  her,  and 
he  missed  the  archness  and  freedom  that  had  attracted 
him  so  greatly  on  his  previous  visit. 

When  the  interview  was  over  and  he  and  Spenata  were 
alone  the  King  referred  to  Costanza  and  her  reception  of 
him. 

4 '  I  see  a  great  change  in  your  daughter,  Spenata.  She 
has  lost  that  sweet  girlish  air  which  attracted  and  drew 
me  to  her  when  I  was  last  in  this  Kingdom.  What  causes 
this  change  ? " 

"  I  think,"  replied  the  Archbishop,  "that  the  cares  of 
State  are  troubling  my  daughter.  If  she  had  a  husband 
to  relieve  her  of  responsibility  her  lightness  of  heart  and 
manner  would  return.  I  fancy,  too,  my  hasty  mention 
of  your  visit  has  raised  the  desire  to  receive  you  with  due 


206  BENONI. 

honor,  and  possibly  she  is  not  yet  fully  accustomed  to 
her  queenly  position,  and  you  must  admit  that  her 
anxiety  to  receive  you  properly  would  necessarily  weigh 
with  her  and  make  her  staid  and  sedate.  In  a  few  days, 
however,  I  doubt  not  you  will  see  her  brightness  and  arch- 
ness return,  and  she  will  appear  to  you  as  in  times  gone 
by." 

4 '  I  trust  it  will  be  so,  Spenata,  for  she  is  more  lovely 
than  ever,  and  if  she  is  prepared  to  respond  to  my  at- 
tachment I  should  dearly  like  her  to  become  my  Queen. 
I  will  not  hurry  her  decision,  but  woo  her  gently,  and 
trust  all  will  be  well." 

Spenata  was  greatly  pleased  at  the  result  of  his  plans 
and  relied  that  all  would  go  according  to  his  expectations. 
He  was  not  a  man  accustomed  to  fail  in  achieving  any- 
thing on  which  he  had  set  his  mind,  and  he  had  fully  de- 
termined that  the  two  kingdoms  should  be  united,  and 
that  this  should  be  accomplished  by  a  marriage  between 
King  Pinto  and  his  daughter,  Queen  Costanza. 

But  he  made  his  calculations  without  any  knowledge 
of  the  episode  in  the  garden  when  young  love  took  pos- 
session and  carried  the  Queen  into  the  embraces  of  the 
Duke  de  Bismantua. 

"It  is  well  that  Costanza  has  no  entanglements,  and 
that  she  is  of  a  yielding  disposition.  With  Ivena  I 
might  have  had  some  difficulty  unless  she  had  a  liking 
for  the  King,  but  with  Costanza  I  shall  only  have  to  ex- 
press my  wishes  firmly,  and  she  will  at  once  obey. " 

Thus  mused  Spenata  and  vainly  thought  he  could  bind 
hearts  and  wills  as  he  had  moulded  the  people  of  Save- 
lona.  He  had  been  a  successful  man  and  his  scheming 
had  turned  out  profitably  for  himself.  The  inhabitants 


SERAPTA'S  REFUGE.  207 

of  Savelona  had  not  great  cause  to  regret  his  rule,  for, 
although  he  taxed  them  for  his  own  expenditure,  his 
strong  influence,  aided  by  their  chiefs,  had  mantained 
peace  in  the  borders,  and  Savelona  had  become  prosper- 
ous and  strong. 

King  Pinto  noticed  all  this,  and  that  the  merchants 
were  all  wealthy,  and  all  around  were  signs  of  prosperity. 

He  had  brought  a  goodly  staff  of  his  own  soldiers  and 
body-guard  and  these  fraternized  with  the  soldiers  of 
Savelona.  He  was  also  well  received  by  the  three 
Chiefs,  Durana,  Gushta,  and  Volva.  They  really  pre- 
ferred a  king  to  reign  rather  than  a  woman,  and  especi- 
ally thought  it  might  be  well  if  Spenata's  power  was 
somewhat  curtailed. 

The  days  sped  quickly  onward  and  King  Pinto  was  en- 
tertained right  royally.  The  chiefs  arranged  tourna- 
ments where  the  soldiers  tried  their  skill  in  mimic  war- 
fare, and  there  were  games  and  sports,  and  occasionally 
buffoonery. 

But  the  King  enjoyed  the  time  when  he  could  walk 
with  the  Queen  alone  in  the  palace  grounds,  or  when 
they  went  hawking  or  fishing,  or  made  a  party  to  see 
some  of  the  celebrated  sights  of  Savelona. 

"  You  have  a  lovely  Kingdom,"  said  Pinto,  "  and  your 
people  are  devoted  to  your  reign.  Yet,  Costanza,  you 
lack  one  thing  to  complete  your  happiness." 

"What  is  that,  your  Majesty  ?     inquired  the  Queen. 

"  You  require,  Costanza,  a  kindred  soul.  One  in 
every  way  your  equal.  One  who  can  aid  and  assist  you 
in  the  government  of  your  kingdom. " 

' '  I  have  some  worthy  chiefs, "  replied  the  Queen,  ' '  and 
I  can  have  the  advice  of  my  father  whenever  I  require  it. " 


208  BENONI. 

"But,  Costanza,  you  cannot  expect  to  have  your 
father  always.  There  will  come  a  time,  in  due  course  of 
nature,  when  he  will  sleep  with  his  fathers.  You  want  a 
younger  man,  and  a  closer  tie  to  make  your  happiness 
complete." 

And  the  King  looked  with  admiration  upon  the  fair 
face  of  Costanza,  over  which  a  rosy  hue  began  to  shine, 
and  he.  took  courage  and  continued: 

"My  visit,  noble  Queen,  has  been  one  of  unbounded 
pleasure.  These  rambles,  with  you  as  my  companion, 
will  live  in  my  memory  and  ever  seem  fresh  and  sweet; 
would  that  they  could  continue  always.  May  I  hope, 
Costanza,  that  my  future  will  not  be  indifferent  to  you  ? " 

"  You  will  ever  be  my  friend,  King  Pinto,"  softly 
answered  the  Queen,  not  grasping  the  purport  of  the  con- 
versation, "  and  when  you  have  returned  to  your  king- 
dom I  shall  hope  to  hear .  as  to  your  welfare.  I  am 
pleased  that  your  visit  has  been  pleasurable,  and  hope 
you  will  renew  it  on  the  earliest  opportunity.  My  father 
and  our  generals  will  always  welcome  you  amongst  us 
when  you  come  in  peace  as  now,  and  I  trust  you  will 
never  come  otherwise." 

The  King  listened  for  some  warmer  note  than  mere 
friendship.  He  had  given  his  heart  to  the  young  Queen 
and  her  reply  sounded  cold  and  chill. 

"I  would,  noble  Queen,  possess  some  warmer  at- 
tachment than  mere  friendship.  I  have  given  you  all  my 
heart.  May  I  hope,  Costanza,  that  you  will  look  favor- 
ably upon  the  gift,  and  give  me  yourself  in  return  ?  " 

The  Queen  blushed  deeply  and  remained  silent.  Pinto 
took  encouragement  and  proceeded: 

"As   we    have  walked   alone,    and  looked    upon   the 


SERAPTA'S  REFUGE.  209 

beauty  of  creation,  and  conversed,  my  heart  has  felt  a 
peace  such  as  I  have  never  before  experienced.  I  real- 
ized how  sweet  all  things  would  be  if  I  had  a  companion 
who  would  always  thus  beguile  the  time.  Your  gentle 
spirit,  Costanza,  has  taken  possession  of  my  soul,  and 
all  seems  beautiful  around  me." 

And  still  the  Queen  answered  not,  but  color  on  her 
cheeks  deepened.  She  was  perplexed  and  troubled. 

The  King  would  have  proceeded  and  made  matters 
clearer,  but  as  they  turned  around  the  trees  by  which 
their  path  led,  the  DukedeBismantua  stood  before  them. 

The  Queen,  like  a  frightened  fawn,  rushed  forward  to 
the  side  of  the  Duke  as  though  there  would  be  safety. 

King  Pinto  frowned,  and  for  the  first  time  a  feeling  of 
jealousy  took  possession  of  his  mind.  He  had  not  seen 
anyone  favored  by  the  Queen,  and  even  now,  reasoned 
the  King,  it  may  only  be  maiden  bashfulness. 

Yet  he  felt  uncomfortable.  He  had  received  no  ex- 
press encouragement,  and  this  encounter  with  the  Duke 
had  destroyed  the  hopes  the  King  had  built  on  the 
Queen's  heightened  color. 

The  conversation  became  general,  for  both  the  men 
had  been  too  well  trained  in  the  usage  of  the  world  to 
allow  themselves  to  appear  openly  antagonistic.  This, 
however,  did  not  prevent  each  wishing  the  other  away. 
The  Duke  had  sought  a  private  interview  with  the  Queen 
because- Alonso  had  reached  the  palace  and  related  his 
adventures  and  the  rescue  of  the  Princess  Serapta. 

All  parties,  therefore,  felt  it  a  relief  when  the  palace 
was  reached,  and  the  Queen  bade  the  men  adieu,  and 
retired  into  her  own  apartments. 

' '  Alas, "  mused  Costanza,   ' '  what  complications    are 


2IO  BENONI. 

these!  My  heart  feels  sad  when  I  realize  that  I  cannot 
respond  as  King  Pinto  desires.  My  father  will  be  very 
angry  if  he  learns  that  the  King  has  become  attached  to 
me  and  that  I  have  given  my  heart  to  Bismantua.  But, 
noble  Duke,  thou  art  worthy  to  be  my  consort,  or  my 
King.  How  I  love  thee,  and  never  more  than  now 
when  there  appear  difficulties  in  the  way. " 

And  the  Queen  looked  lovely,  with  her  heightened 
color,  occasioned  by  her  thoughts  and  the  morning  ex- 
ercise. 

While  she  thus  meditated  there  was  a  gentle  knock  at 
her  chamber  door  and  Monica  came  forward. 

The  Queen,  who  desired  sympathy  in  her  perplexity, 
rose  and  embraced  the  gentle  woman.  Then  two  kin- 
dred souls  sat  near  each  other  on  the  Queen's  couch  and 
Costanza  told  Monica  of  the  difficulties  in  the  path  of 
true  love. 

Monica  was  not  surprised  to  learn  of  the  Duke's  attach- 
ment, nor  yet  to  hear  of  the  King's  proposal.  As  a 
looker-on,  she  had  read  the  signs  better  than  the  Queen, 
who  was  absorbed  by  one  thought  only. 

Then  Monica  told  the  Queen  of  the  rescue  of  Serapta, 
and  how  the  Duke  had  sought  her  to  implore  the  Queen's 
aid  to  restore  the  Princess  to  her  husband. 

"  Your  Majesty,  I  trust,  will  consent  to  one  of  the 
royal  ships  being  prepared  to  bear  the  Princess  to  Con- 
stantinople. It  is  Serapta's  fondest  desire  to  rejoin  the 
Prince  and  reach  home  before  he  can  depart  again  in 
search  of  her. " 

"And  is  Serapta  quite  satisfied,"  replied  the  Queen, 
"that  Prince  Benoni  is  true  to  her  ? " 

"  If  you  knew  the    Prince,    noble    Queen,    you    would 


SERAPTA'S  REFUGE.  2 1 1 

never  doubt  his  love  for  his  wife.  He  is  truth  and  devo- 
tion joined,  and  nothing  could  tempt  him  to  forget  his 
first  and  only  love. " 

' '  And  my  Bismantua  is  the  same,  sweet  Monica.  They 
are  brothers  and  alike  in  the  depths  of  their  affections. 
Oh,  how  sweet  is  love  ?  It  is  heaven-sent  to  make  the 
path  of  life  endurable.  What  were  life  worth,  true  love 
being  absent  ? " 

And,  as  the  Queen  spoke,  a  soft  hue  of  color  stole  over 
her  face  and  it  appeared  illumined. 

"  Love  is  a  faint  sunbeam  from  the  great  realm  of 
heaven,  sent  to  brighten  earth  and  make  all  nature  beau- 
tiful," softly  answered  Monica. 


212 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE  PURSUIT  WITH     BLOODHOUNDS.  THE  TEMPLE  FIRED. 

About  the  same  time  that  Alonso  reached  Savelona 
with  news  to  the  Duke  de  Bismantua  of  the  safety  of 
Serapta,  a  messenger  arrived  from  Captain  Athos  to  the 
Archbishop,  Spenata,  to  notify  the  Princess'  escape  from 
the  Tombs. 

"And  what  means  your  master,"  said  the  Archbishop, 
"in  allowing  prisoners  to  escape?  Surely  more  care 
ought  to  have  been  exercised.  Return  instantly  and  in- 
form Pittrino  and  Athos  that  they  must  answer  to 
me  strictly  unless  the  Princess  is  recaptured  at  once. 
Away,  lose  not  a  moment!  Put  the  bloodhounds  on  the 
track,  if  necessary,  and  catch  the  bear  and  his  keeper. 
They  must  be  concealed  in  some  of  the  caves.  But 
harm  not  the  Princess.  Away!  " 

Thus  commanded,  the  messenger  hastened  away,  and 
reaching  the  Tombs  a  renewed  search  was  made  and 
bloodhounds  were  employed,  but  a  heavy  rain  had  de- 
stroyed the  scent,  and  the  men  at  the  Tombs  were  com- 
pelled to  acknowledge  themselves  beaten  in  the  search. 

This  was  a  heavy  blow  to  Athos  and  Pittrino.  They 
placed  Aleppo  and  the  sentinel  in  chains,  accusing  them 
of  assisting  in  the  flight,  and  the  subterranean  way  re- 
mained unknown. 

Spenata,  not  hearing  of  the  recapture  of  the  Princess, 
determined  to  go  in  person  and  investigate. 

He  made  a  searching  investigation  of  Buetto,  Aleppo, 
and  the  sentinel,  and  ascertained  about  the  bear  and  his 
keeper.  Then  he  and  Athos  went  alone  to  inspect  the 
subterranean  way,  and  here  they  found  a  clue  to  the  es- 


HE  WATCHED  FROM  THE  HIGH  TOWER  OF  THE- TEMPLE  AND  SAW  THE  MEN 
AND  DOGS  AS  THEY  EMERGED  FROM  THE  SUBTERRANEAN  WAY.     See  p.  227. 


SERAPTA    PURSUED.  21$ 

cape.  This,  however,  could  not  be  communicated  to 
any  others,  but  it  rendered  Spenata  more  angry  than  be- 
fore, and  he  ordered  punishments  on  the  three  men  who 
had  been  concerned  in  admitting  the  bear-tamer  and  the 
bear. 

He  was  too  deeply  implicated  to  punish  Athos  and  Pit- 
trino,  except  by  heaping  upon  them  the  most  scornful 
expressions  and  giving  vent  to  his  anger. 

He  searched  again  in  all  directions  and  caused  renewed 
inquiries  to  be  made,  but  his  attention  was  not  called  to 
the  island  of  Lemnia,  and  he  returned  to  Savelona  boil- 
ing with  rage  against  Harlez  and  Plenena. 

While  the  Archbishop  was  thus  instituting  a  search  and 
making  inquiries,  Marcel  and  the  Princess,  with  Coppia, 
were  being  royally  entertained  by  Pianos. 

They  were  allotted  apartments  on  the  further  side  of 
the  island  where  those  who  sought  the  temple  as  a  sanc- 
tuary were  placed,  free  from  the  observation  of  the  stu- 
dents or  any  of  the  temple  priests  or  attendants.  They 
were  the  only  persons  at  present  occupying  this  safe  re- 
treat, and  Pianos  could  therefore  visit  them  without  any 
apprehension  of  discovery. 

The  old  man  often  went  to  their  rooms  to  converse 
with  Marcel  and  the  Princess,  and  Coppia  was  a  favor- 
ite, and  Pianos  was  reminded  of  the  days  long  past  when 
Coppia's  mother  was  a  beloved  companion  of  the  old 
man." 

"  How  well  I  remember  your  mother,    Coppia,"   said 
Pianos,  looking  with  affection  on  the   girl.       ' '  It    seems 
only  as  yesterday  since  we  used  to  stroll  together  through 
the  Gardens  of  Sordello  in  the  soft  summer  evenings." 
She  was  a  gentle    and  loving  sister;  and  now  she  has 


214  BENONI. 

passed  away  to  her  rest,  while  I,  her  elder  brother,  am 
left  in  solitude  to  fill  out  the  measure  of  my  days.  And 
I,  too,  shall  soon  follow  in  the  track,  and  then,  Coppia, 
what  shall  you  do  for  a  home  ? " 

"I  am  going,  uncle,"  replied  the  girl,  "with  the 
Princess  to  her  home,  and  she  will  be  as  a  second  moth- 
er to  me." 

' '  Would  I  could  go,  too, "  replied  Pianos.  ' '  I  have 
lived  such  a  lonely  life  on  this  island  that  I  should  be 
glad  to  end  my  days  in  peace,  and  nearer  one  of  my 
kindred. " 

"  Come  with  us,  good  Pianos,"  said  both  the  Princess 
and  Marcel.  ' '  We  will  gladly  receive  you  in  our  home. " 

"I  will  think  of  this, "said  Pianos.  "The  voyage 
may  be  trying,  and  I  might  never  live  to  see  the  Roman 
world.  But  what  would  that  matter.  I  would  as  soon 
sleep  in  the  cradle  of  the  deep  as  lay  my  bones  in  earth. " 

' '  Dwell  not  sadly  on  the  matter, "  said  Marcel.  ' '  To 
die  is  as  natural  as  to  be  born.  Both  are  in  the  Creator's 
plan,  and  to  sleep  is  good." 

"  Yes,"  replied  Pianos,  "but  what  as  to  the  awaken- 
ing ? "  Where  shall  I  be  when  this  mortal  puts  on  im- 
mortality ? "  Do  we  always  sleep,  or  may  we  awake  to 
endless  misery  ? " 

"Think  not  so,  Pianos,"  softly  replied  Serapta. 
"There  is  a  way  now  opend  to  eternal  life.  Believe 
in  Christ  and  be  saved  from  all  harm.  He  is  the  way, 
the  truth,  and  the  life. " 

"And  is  this  the  new  Christian  faith  ?"  inquired  the 
keeper  of  the  mysteries.  "  I  have  heard  that  the  mis- 
sionary, Angelus,  came  from  the  Roman  world  to  pro- 
claim this  truth.  Alas,  would  I  could  believe,  and  find 


SERAPTA    PURSUED.  215 

peace  for  my  troubled  mind.  I  have  long  felt  the 
need  of  certainty.  Of  late,  since  years  have  gathered 
around  me,  and  the  excitement  of  the  ceremonies  has 
passed  away,  I  have  often  questioned  my  own  faith. 
And  now  my  life  appears  as  nothing  and  wasted.  And 
what  is  left  for  me  but  to  fall  asleep!  Truly,  the  wise 
man  calls  all  vanity  and  vexation  of  spirit." 

"Dwell  not  thus  moodly  on  life,"  replied  Marcel. 
"The  same  wise  man  states  that  life  is  a  gift  of  the  Cre- 
ator to  be  enjoyed  and  prized;  and  when  we  have  rilled 
the  number  of  our  days  the  spirit  returns  to  Him  who 
gave  it. " 

"This,  noble  Marcel,  is  my  only  hope  and  trust.  Of 
late  I  have  lost  the  thought  of  hell.  The  Creator  would 
never  create  but  to  destroy;  and  yet  there  are  those  who 
say  that  some  are  predestined  to  be  eternally  lost.  What 
folly  thus  to  think  of  the  Almighty  One  who  is  just  and 
good!  " 

The  Princess  listened  with  surprise  to  the  expressions 
of  Pianos'  thoughts. 

"  I  should  not  have  expected,"  she  said,  "  to  hear  you 
speak  thus,  good  Pianos.  As  I  saw  the  figures  of  the 
gods  and  the  paintings  throughout  your  temple  I  expec- 
ted you  worshipped  only  these.  But,  now,  I  find  that 
you  believe  in  the  same  God  that  I  do.  How  is  this  ? " 

"The  educated  of  all  religions,"  replied  the  Priest, 
'  'has  ever  had  a  conception  of  the  Almighty  Father.  The 
images  are  for  the  unlearned  who  cannot  believe  in  an 
abstract  god." 

' '  But  why  present  to  them  gods  in  which  you  do  not 
yourself  believe  ?  "  inquired  Serapta. 

1 '  We  do  this  for  good, "  answered  Pianos.     "It  is  bet- 


2l6  BENONI. 

ter  for  them  to  have  a  god  in  which  they  can  believe 
than  live  without  any  conception  of  a  Holy  Power.  But 
when  all  shall  be  educated  these  images  shall  pass  away, 
and  mankind  will  realize  the  beauty  of  the  Great  Creator, 
and  the  nobility  of  life  on  earth." 

"  Methinks,"  said  the  Princess,  "you  are  not  far  from 
the  Kingdom  of  Heaven.  Alas,  Marcel,  how  foolish  we 
Christians  are  to  call  such  as  these  heathen. " 

"There  you  are  right,  Serapta,"  replied  Marcel. 
"But  I  can  well  understand  their  doing  so,  for  I  am 
called  heathen,  infidel,  and  fool.  And  why  is  this  ?  Be- 
cause I  am  unable  to  believe  in  the  evidences  the 
Christians  bring  of  the  Divinity  of  Jesus." 

' '  Then  you  are  not  a  Christian  ?  "  inquired  Pianos. 
"To  what  Church  do  you  belong,  Marcel  ?" 

"  I  belong,"  solemnly  answered  the  young  soldier,  "to 
that  great  and  universal  creed  that  lets  in  all  mankind, 
and  is  called,  'The  Church  of  God!'  The  members  of 
this  Church  have  but  one  creed  and  one  faith  and  that  is 
that  God  is  good  and  God  is  love,  and  doeth  all  things 
well.  All  mankind  are  admitted  and  none  are  lost. " 

"Take  me  into  that  Church,"  said  the  old  Priest, 
"and  let  me  be  as  a  little  child  trusting  a  loving  father. 
I  am  weary  of  all  foolish  creeds  and  ceremonial  nonsense. " 

And  thus  these  four  conversed  and  beguiled  away  the 
time,  which  otherwise  would  have  hung  heavily  upon 
them,  and  as  the  darkness  of  night  wrapped  the  island 
in  gloom  they  all  retired  to  rest. 

But,  as  the  morning  broke,  a  cry  was  heard  in  the 
apartments  of  the  women,  and  Coppia  announced  that 
a  son  was  born. 

This  rilled  the  mind  of  Pianos  with  deep  concern.     He 


SERAPTA    PURSUED.  217 

knew  better  than  the  others  the  dangers  that  surrounded 
the  fugitives.  He  had  heard  reports  of  the  steps  taken 
to  trace  out  the  retreat,  and  he  felt  deeply  for  the  Prin- 
cess in  this  her  hour  of  maternity. 

But  it  was  a  lovely  boy,  and  the  mother  hugged  it  to 
her  heart  and  kissed  it  fondly. 

Ah,  thou  dear  pledge  of  our  fond  love,  how  thou 
shalt  comfort  and  console  me  in  my  solitude.  How  de- 
lighted Benoni  will  be. 

Thus  mused  the  happy  Princess,  and  the  present  joy 
cast  out  all  fear.  But  when  the  eighth  day  came  a  sud- 
den pang  shot  through  her  mind. 

' '  Alas,  the  babe  is  not  baptized,  and  Eusebius  and 
Lactantius  said  that  all  unbaptized  children  go  to  hell. 
Oh,  my  sweet  babe,  art  thou  in  peril  of  this  dreadful 
place  ?  What  shall  I  do  ? " 

And  she  spoke  to  Coppia: 

"Alas,  Coppia,  what  shall  I  do  about  my  babe  ?  It  is 
now  eight  days  old  and  is  not  yet  baptized." 

"  Well,  fair  Princess,"  replied  the  girl,  "  what  matters 
this  ?  Surely  no  harm  can  come  to  such  a  sweet  boy  for 
want  of  baptism  ?  " 

"You  know  not,  Coppia,  the  Christian  beliefs.  Every 
unbaptized  child  is  doomed  to  perdition;  and  if  my  be- 
loved one  should  pass  away  I  should  die  of  grief  knowing 
my  neglect  had  doomed  it  to  such  misery." 

"  But  such  ideas  are  unnatural,"  replied  the  servant. 
"  If  this  is  Christianity,  then  it  is  worse  than  idolatry, 
and  I  would  rather  be  as  I  am.  Shall  I  speak  to  my 
uncle  and  ask  him  to  baptize  the  child  ? " 

' '  Worse  and  worse,  Coppia.  Only  one  who  believes 
in  Christ  and  his  Divinity  can  baptize  my  babe.  Oh, 


2l8  BENONI. 

what  shall  I  do  ?      I   would   Monica  and   Angelus   were 
here." 

"I  will  speak  to  the  noble  Marcel,"  said  the  maid. 
' '  Perhaps  as  he  knows  the  Christian  plans  he  may  sug- 
gest some  way  out  of  the  difficulty.  Shall  I  ask  him  to 
come  and  see  you  ? " 

The  Princess  gave  permission,  and  Coppia,  having  pre- 
pared the  chamber,  went  in  search  or  the  young  soldier. 

"The  Princess  desires  to  see  you,"  said  Coppia. 
"  There  is  some  religious  difficulty  about  the  child.  Will 
you  come  with  me,  noble  Marcel  ?  " 

And  the  young  man  passed  forward  into  the  chamber 
sacred  to  maternity,  musing  as  he  went: 

' '  What  a  wonderful  thing  is  this  young  life  !  A  few 
days  back  and  it  was  not,  and  now  it  is  here  for  weal  or 
woe.  Who  can  foretell  what  its  life  will  be.  Will  it 
fade  like  a  flower  nipped  in  the  bud,  or  will  it  live  through 
the  three  score  years  and  ten,  filling  the  allotted  lease  of 
life,  and  then  fall  asleep  ? " 

"  Marcel,"  said  the  Princess,  "  behold  my  bonny  babe, 
Benoni  in  miniature.  But  I  am  sad  to-day,  as  there  is  a 
difficulty.  My  babe  must  be  baptized." 

"Think  not  of  the  matter,"  replied  Marcel.  There  is 
no  Christian  priest  in  this  temple,  and  it  would  not  be 
safe  to  bring  one  here." 

"But  if  the  child  die,  Marcel,  it  will  be  lost  forever; 
and  this  would  be  my  doing.  Oh,  what  shall  I  do  ?  I 
can  have  no  peace  of  mind  until  the  little  one  is 
christened." 

' '  I  will  speak  to  Pianos,  dear  Princess,  and  see  what 
can  be  done." 

"  But  he  cannot  baptize  the  babe,  Marcel.    It  must  be 


SERAPTA    PURSUED. 

done  by  a  Christian  priest,   who  believes  in  the   atone- 
ment of  Christ  to  save  from  the  taint  of  original  sin." 

"Alas,  Serapta,"  sorrowfully  replied  the  young  soldier, 
"  what  chains  of  vain  sorrow  this  sad  Christianity  places 
on  its  believers.  Imagine  a  good  and  just  God  punish- 
ing your  babe  forever  because  a  few  drops  of  water  are 
not  sprinkled  over  its  face. " 

"  It  is  not  the  water,  Marcel,  it  is  the  benediction  and 
the  acceptance  of  the  little  one  into  the  visible  Church 
on  earth  which  entitles  it  to  Heaven  if  it  die  in  infancy. 
And  if  not  baptized  its  little  soul  will  go  straight  to  that 
dreadful  place,  and  be  in  torment  forever." 

Marcel  looked  upon  the  troubled  countenance  of  the 
young  mother,  and  his  mind  took  on  a  sadness  that  such 
dogmas  could  disturb  so  pure  a  soul  as  hers,  and  as  his 
thoughts  quickly  took  in  the  situation,  they  passed  for- 
ward to  Mona,  and  for  her  sake  he  said: 

' '  I  will  to  Savelona,  fair  Princess,  alnd  confer  with 
Bishop  Angelus  and  Monica;  and  if  they  can  visit  you 
safely  I  am  certain  they  will  come  to  you.  But  dare 
you  be  left  here  alone  ? " 

' '  Think  not  of  me,  Marcel.  I  think  only  of  the  child. 
If  you  will  bring  Monica  and  Angelus  my  thanks  will 
ever  be  yours. " 

Thus  it  was  arranged  that  Marcel  should  proceed  to 
Savelona,  and  he  sought  the  keeper  of  the  mysteries  to 
confer  on  the  safest  means  of  doing  so. 

While  this  conversation  was  proceeding,  Captain  Athos, 
stung  by  the  reproaches  of  Spenata,  and  urged  forward 
by  the  promises  of  reward  if  he  captured  the  Princess, 
was  revolving  in  his  cunning  mind  the  best  means  of  ac- 
complishing this  end. 


220  BENONI. 

The  Archbishop  had  given  Athos  and  Pittrino  full 
power  over  the  three  men  placed  in  chains,  and  they  de- 
termined to  try  more  forcible  means  of  obtaining  infor- 
mation. 

Summoning  Aleppo  and  the  sentinel  into  their  presence, 
Athos  showed  them  the  torture  chamber,  saying: 

' '  You  are  acquainted  with  these  openers  of  the  mind 
and  know  that  they  possess  a  power  when  skillfully  used. 
It  is  absurd  to  suppose  that  four  persons  could  escape 
from  these  Tombs  without  your  knowledge  and  assistance. 
We  ask  you  again  to  be  open  and  tell  us  what  transpired 
between  you  and  your  prisoners  or  those  who  assisted  in 
their  escape.  If  your  disclosures  result  in  their  capture 
I  am  authorized  to  extend  the  Queen's  pardon.  Inform 
us,  therefore,  where  these  prisoners  were  to  proceed  and 
their  mode  of  escape." 

' '  We  have  already  stated  all  we  know  of  the  matter, " 
replied  the  sentinel.  ' '  I  regret  admitting  the  bear  and 
his  keeper,  but  I  thought  no  wrong  and  never  contem- 
plated any  danger  from  such  rough  and  uncouth  means." 

' '  And  I, "  said  Aleppo,  ' '  showed  the  bear-tamer  to  the 
den  and  never  imagined  they  were  ought  but  what  they 
seemed.  I  have  nothing  more  to  tell  than  that  I  have 
already  disclosed.  I  can  only  suppose  that  they  got 
away  through  magic,  and  that  I  was  thrown  into  a  deep 
sleep,  for  I  heard  no  sound  of  any  kind. " 

' '  The  magic, "  said  Athos  angrily,  ' '  was  the  Tomb 
wine  which  got  into  your  head  and  stole  your  wits  away. 
But  we  will  try  what  the  twin-screws  will  do,  perhaps 
they  may  remind  you  of  the  events  leading  up  to  this 
catastrophe.  Heigh,  attendant,  seize  these  men  and  ap- 
ply the  screws. " 


SERAPTA    PURSUED.  221 

And  forth  came  two  men  of  strong  build,  and  taking 
Aleppo  between  them  into  the  adjoining  room,  fixed  on 
each  finger  and  thumb  powerful  screws.  Then,  turning 
a  huge  wheel,  each  joint  was  strained,  causing  intense 
pain.  But  Aleppo  uttered  not  a  moan. 

"Will  you  now  reveal  all  you  know  respecting  this 
escape  ? "  said  Athos,  looking  angrily  upon  the  sufferer. 
' '  Or  must  we  try  the  rack  ?  Now  we  have  begun  we 
will  have  no  mercy. " 

"  I  have  nothing  further  to  reveal,"  said  Aleppo,  "  do 
your  worst,  and  kill  me  if  you  must. " 

' '  We  want  not  to  kill  you, "  said  Pettrino,  ' '  but  we 
are  greatly  blamed  by  the  Archbishop,  Spenata,  and  our 
duty  requires  us  to  use  every  means  to  force  you  to  con- 
fess, so  that  the  Princess  may  be  captured. " 

"As  I  know  nothing  beyond  what  I  have  already 
mentioned,  this  torture  is  useless  cruelty,"  replied  Aleppo. 

Athos,  who  was  more  vindictive  than  his  colleague,  re- 
plied: 

' '  We  will  try  another  plan,  and  place  both  of  you  on 
the  rack.  Heigh,  attendants,  enter,  and  lay  these  two 
men  at  once  on  the  bed  of  penitence.  Proceed,  we  fol- 
low to  hear  what  they  will  say. " 

And  upon  this  six  other  men  came  forward  and 
stretched  the  unfortunate  Aleppo  and  the  sentinel  upon 
the  rack.  The  wheels  were  turned  and  the  bones  came 
from  their  sockets.  Athos  looked  on  with  fiendish  hate, 
and  again  asked  the  men  to  confess  all  they  knew. 

Again  they  stated  that  they  had  told  all;  but  Athos  be- 
lieved them  not  and  commanded  the  wheels  to  be  turned 
still  further. 

This  was  done  and  the  wounded  men  fainted. 


222  BENONI. 

"  It  is  enough,"  said  Athos,  "  have  the  men  taken  from 
the  rack,  and  watch  them  in  their  weakness  and  worm 
out  their  secrets.  Come,  Pittrino,  I  have  thought  of  an- 
other plan  for  arriving  at  the  whereabouts  of  this  skulk- 
ing bear  and  his  keeper.  Depend  upon  it  this  keeper 
was  that  arrogant  Roman  who  boasted  so  loudly  a  short 
time  back,  and  the  bear  was  his  servant.  I  should  like 
to  get  him  in  my  power.  I  would  rack  his  bones  for  him 
and  test  his  power  of  endurance.' 

Thus  had  Athos  worked  himself  into  a  feeling  of  in- 
tense hatred.  He  was  a  most  ambitious  man,  and  de- 
sired to  mount  the  ladder  of  promotion  through  the  Arch- 
bishop, whose  tool  he  was. 

Therefore,  to  be  outwitted  by  the  Roman  was  as  gall 
and  wormwood  to  him. 

"Pittrino,  I  have  sent  to  Savelona  for  my  favorite 
bloodhounds,  Pola  and  Pontius,  and  on  their  arrival, 
which  I  expect  to-night,  I  desire  your  approval  to  their 
going  to  the  den  occupied  by  the  bear  and  his  keeper,  and 
the  chambers  occupied  by  the  Princess  and  the  maid. 
Have  these  been  occupied  since  the  flight  ?  " 

"  No  one  has  been  there  since  the  escape  of  the  Prin- 
cess, and  you  are  welcome  to  visit  both  places,  and  take 
any  other  course  that  you  think  well.  I  am  most  de- 
sirous to  secure  the  missing  Princess,  as  the  Archbishop 
sets  so  much  store  by  her. " 

Thus  it  was  arranged,  and  Athos  awaited  anxiously 
the  arrival  of  his  faithful  hounds.  He  had  used  them 
previously  in  the  search  for  runaways,  and  never  found 
them  fail.  He  hoped,  therefore,  by  their  means  to  as- 
certain the  direction  the  fugitives  had  taken. 

He  had  not  long  to  wait.      A   bull-dog-faced  man  was 


SERAPTA    PURSUED.  223 

ushered  into  his  presence,  leading,  by  a  strong  chain, 
two  ferocious  bloodhounds. 

"  Avenus, "  said  Athos,  addressing  the  leader  of  the 
dogs,  ' '  thou  hast  been  speedy  in  obeying  my  commands. 
Are  the  dogs  in  good  mood  for  a  long  and  dangerous 
run,  and  canst  thou  insure  their,  obedience  to  my  will  ?  " 

"The  dogs  are  well  nigh  famishing,"  replied  the  man, 
looking  sullenly  upon  his  master,  ' '  and  will  make  short 
work  of  any  man  or  beast  they  are  required  to  trace,  un- 
less I  prepare  them  for  moderation.  What  is  it  that 
you  want  of  us,  Captain  Athos  ? " 

The  human  beast  was  quite  content  to  classify  himself 
with  the  four-legged  animals,  and  it  is  more  than  proba- 
ble that  the  keeper  was  at  heart  more  blood-thirsty  than 
the  dogs,  and  less  amenable  to  reason  and  command. 

"  It  will  be  necessary,"  said  Athos,  that  I  should  blind- 
fold you  for  a  time.  There  are  secrets  connected  with 
the  Tombs  which  may  not  be  discovered.  But  I  shall 
lead  you  and  you  need  not  fear. " 

The  man  smiled  scornfully  as  he  replied: 

"Fear!  What  is  that  ?  I  have  not  exper'enced  any 
feeling  of  such  kind,  and  it  is  too  late  to  have  it  now  and 
with  my  faithful  hounds  near  me  ready  to  tear  to  pieces 
any  one  who  shall  do  me  harm.  I  must  explain  to  them 
what  is  required,  otherwise  your  attempt  to  blindfold  me 
would  be  disastrous  to  you." 

And  as  Athos  took  from  his  shoulders  a  scarf  and  was 
about  to  place  it  over  the  keeper's  eyes,  the  man  spoke  to 
the  dogs: 

"  Be  quiet,  Pontius!  Pola,  be  still!  Your  master, 
will  receive  no  harm." 

And  he  patted  the  dogs  on  the  head,  and  brought  them 


224  BENONI. 

near  to  him,  as  the  scarf  was  bound  over  his  eyes.  This 
done,  Captain  Athos  led  the  man  and  dogs  to  the  den 
where  Alonso  and  Marcel  were  before  the  escape,  and 
from  there  Avenus  and  the  dogs  were  taken  to  the  cham- 
bers occupied  by  the  Princess  and  Coppia. 

4  'Is  there  any  article  of  wearing  apparel  ? "  said  Ave- 
nus. "  If  so,  give  it  to  me,  as  it  will  aid  the  search." 

Captain  Athos  looked  around  and  seeing  the  slippers 
which  the  women  had  thrown  hastily  aside  in  their  flight, 
handed  them  to  the  keeper. 

' '  Heigh,  Pola  and  Pontius,  prepare  for  the  search. 
Come,  let  us  away." 

And  Captain  Athos  led  the  road  to  the  subterranean 
way;  and  the  dogs  sniffed  the  scent  as  they  hastened  for- 
ward, and  Avenus  knew  that  they  were  in  the  direction 
taken  by  the  fugitives. 

"All  is  right,  Captain,"  continued  the  man;  "nothing 
will  save  the  prisoners  except  running  through  water,  nor 
will  this,  if  the  scent  can  be  got  again  after  it  is  passed. 
But  if  the  runaways  have  had  to  wade,  and  been  in  the 
water  long  without  shoes,  we  may  have  trouble.  All  we 
have  now  to  do  is  to  make  the  utmost  speed  while  the 
dogs  are  so  eager  for  the  chase.  Heigh,  Pontius,  hark, 
away  !  Well  done  Pola." 

Thus,  cheering  the  dogs,  the  subterranean  way  was 
soon  cleared  and  the  open  country  reached,  and  the 
hounds  were  as  eager  as  ever  and  went  straight  to  the 
shore. 

This  being  reached,  Captain  Athos  felt  that  he  might 
take  off  the  scarf  from  the  keeper's  eyes. 

The  dogs  uttered  a  joyous  bark  as   though    they   real- 


SERAPTA    PURSUED.  225 

ized  that  their  keeper  had  suffered  some   restraint  which 
was  now  removed. 

He  tried  to  draw  them  from  the  shore,  but  it  was  a 
fruitless  attempt,  and  Avenus  felt  the  fugitives  had  cross- 
ed the  stream. 

' '  Ah, "  said  Athos,  ' « I  had  not  thought  of  this  retreat. 
Depend  upon  it;  the  fugitives  have  taken  sanctuary  in 
the  ancient  temple.  But  how  came  Pianos  to  take  them 
in  without  any  order  from  the  state  ? " 

To  this  the  keeper  could  give  no  response,  but  said: 

' '  I  know  not  how  it  comes  about  that  the  prisoner 
and  her  friends  have  got  shelter  in  the  temple  of  the  gods 
but  this  I  do  know,  that  they  have  passed  over  from  this 
side  in  a  boat,  and  if  we  can  get  one  at  once,  and  take 
the  hounds  across,  they  will  be  found  if  still  there,  and  if 
not  we  can  probably  take  up  the  scent. " 

Seeing  a  boat  at  some  little  distance  away,  Athos 
hailed  the  boy  who  was  about  to  seat  himself  with  the 
oars: 

' '  Come  hither,  boy,  with  thy  boat,  and  row  us  over 
to  the  island  of  Lemnia.  We  will  pay  thee  well. " 

The  boy  rowed  forward  to  where  Athos  and  Avenus 
stood  with  the  dogs,  but  was  evidently  afraid  when  he 
noticed  the  ferocity  of  the  animals. 

' '  The  dogs  are  too  fierce,  and  the  dangers  of  ap- 
proaching the  temple  of  the  gods  too  great,  that  unless 
you  belong  to  the  court,  I  dare  not  go," 

Captain  Athos  calmed  the  fears  of  the  boy,  and  as- 
sured him  he  would  be  serving  the  Queen  by  doing  as 
was  asked,  and  that  the  dogs  should  do  him  no  harm. 

' '  And  unless  you  comply  at  once, "  added  Athos,  '  'the 


226  BENONI. 

dogs  shall  swim  out  to  you  and  upset  you  from  the  boat 
and  bring  it  to  us." 

The  keeper,  noticing  the  terror  of  the  boy,  instigated 
the  dogs  to  give  tongue,  and  this  ruse  brought  the  youth 
to  the  shore,  and  men  and  dogs  got  into  the  boat,  and 
Avenus,  seizing  an  oar,  soon  aided  the  boy  in  reaching 
the  island. 

The  dogs  eagerly  sprang  from  the  boat  ere  it  reached 
the  shore,  and  the  keeper  saw  they  had  taken  up  the 
scent,  and  pointed  this  out,  in  high  glee,  to  Athos. 

"There,  boy,"  said  the  Captain,  "is  money  for  you 
and  you  may  row  back  to  the  main  land.  You  have 
done  us  a  good  turn,  and  if  ever  you  visit  the  Palace  of 
the  Tombs  ask  for  Captain  Athos,  of  the  Queen's  guard, 
and  I  will  repay  your  efforts  further.  Now,  away! " 

The  dogs  had  gone  far  ahead  and  the  keeper  and  Cap- 
tain hastened  after  them,  hoping  to  gain  admission  with- 
out any  difficulty.  In  this,  however,  they  were  disap- 
pointed. The  keeper  of  the  mysteries,  aided  by  the  old 
gate-keeper,  had  kept  a  strict  watch.  Marcel  having  left 
for  Savelona,  Pianos  felt  that  the  safety  of  the  Princess 
and  his  niece  depended  upon  his  watchfulness,  and  the 
old  man  was  deeply  touched  by  the  gentleness  of  Serapta 
and  the  arrival  of  the  son  had  awakened  tender  feelings 
in  the  heart  of  the  childless  old  man. 

" I  can  now  be  of  little  use  to  the  world,"  he  mused, 
"but  ere  I  depart  I  may  save  this  gentle  woman  and  her 
son  much  suffering.  She  evidently  has  a  powerful  en- 
emy who  will  never  rest  until  he  has  effected  her  ruin  or 
is  himself  undone.  It  is  that  hateful  Spenata,  who  is 
cruelty  personified." 


SERAPTA    PURSUED. 

He  therefore  watched  from  the  high  tower  of  the  tem- 
ple and  saw  the  men  and  dogs  as  they  emerged  from  the 
subterranean  way,  and  took  every  precaution  to  guard 
against  surprise. 

"Niseba,"he  said,  addressing  the  old  gate-keeper, 
there  is  danger  coming  this  way.  I  see  two  men,  with 
dogs,  scouring  the  country.  They  are  evidently  blood- 
hounds and  have  got  the  scent  of  those  who  are  now  un- 
der our  protection.  You  must  aid  me,  Niseba,  in  pre- 
venting the  men  and  dogs  from  gaining  admission  here. 
Draw  up  the  bridge.  Close  all  the  inlets  and  make  the 
temple  inaccessible.  I  will  away  and  remove  the  women 
to  the  best  place  of  safety. " 

And  the  kind  old  man  hastened  to  the  women's  de- 
partment. He  looked  with  affectionate  regard  upon 
Serapta  and  her  son  and  on  Coppia,  and  addressing  the 
Princess,  said: 

"It  is  necessary  for  me  to  remove  you  to  a  place  of 
greater  safety,  for  now  the  soldier  has  left  I  must  supply 
his  place.  Come  with  me,  and  I  will  take  you  where 
nothing  can  harm  you,  and  whence  you  may  readily 
escape  in  case  of  need. " 

And  Pianos  led  the  way  to  an  inner  room.  This  was 
unknown  to  the  women,  and  they  could  not  themselves 
have  discovered  it.  The  doorway,  leading  to  the  room, 
was  formed  in  imitation  of  the  adjoining  masonry,  and 
so  constructed  by  close  padding  as  to  prevent  the  sound 
of  hollowness  if  tapped  by  the  hand,  or  by  any  hard 
substance. 

The  Priest  carefully  closed  the  door  after  them,  and 
'drew  across  the  center  of  the  passage-way  a  huge  block 
of  stone  which  he  secured  by  bolts  from  the  inside.  Thus 


228  BENONI. 

giving  from  the  other  side  the  appearance  of  a  closet 
only. 

When  the  women  had  entered  the  inner  room,  Pianos 
drew  another  stone  door  across  the  entrance  and  fastened 
it  securely  with  iron  pegs.  By  these  means  it  was  hoped 
that  the  Princess  and  Coppia  and  the  child  would  be 
safe  from  discovery. 

The  light  was  admitted  from  the  roof  and  this  was  in- 
accessible from  the  outside. 

' '  Here, "  said  the  Priest,  ' '  you  will  be  safe  from 
danger,  but  lest  there  should  be  a  surprise  I  will  shew 
you  a  means  of  escape." 

And  walking  to  the  other  side  of  the  room  he  touched 
a  hidden  spring  and  a  huge  block  of  stone  moved  slowly 
away  leaving  sufficient  space  for  any  person  to  pass 
through  the  opening. 

Then  they  appeared  standing  in  a  closet,  and  some 
stone  steps  projecting  conveyed  the  idea  that  it  was 
for  storing  provisions  only. 

"  On  these  slabs,"  said  the  Priest,  "you  may  place 
milk  and  honey  and  anything  required  for  daily  consump- 
tion. The  less  design  in  the  arrangement  and  the  more 
likely  to  convey  the  impression  that  the  recess  is  for  this 
purpose  only.  But  if  you  will  stoop  somewhat  you  will 
find  a  concealed  spring.  Touch  this  and  the  door  will 
move  back  and  give  you  access  to  a  mode  of  escape 
which  has  been  contrived  with  the  greatest  ingenuity. " 

And  here  Pianos  showed  Coppia  and  the  Princess  how 
to  use  this  means  of  exit  and  the  way  to  secure  the  doors 
after  passing  through,  and  also  explained  how  to  leave  a 
swing  trap-door  so  that  by  the  lightest  tread  any  person 


SERAPTA    PURSUED.  22Q 

stepping  upon  it  would  be  precipitated  into  the  depths 
below. 

The  women  and  Pianos  passed  safely  over  this  door, 
and  on  reaching  the  other  side  the  Priest  let  it  partially 
drop  so  as  to  show  the  mode  of  action. 

The  women  looked  back  with  horror  upon  the  fright- 
ful depth  over  which  they  had  passed,  and  the  Priest, 
noticing  the  blanched  cheek  of  Serapta,  said: 

"  You  need  not  hesitate,  fair  Princess,  to  set  this  trap, 
for  it  will  only  catch  those  who  mean  you  harm.  The 
only  other  person  who  knows  of  this  way  of  escape  is  the 
old  gate-keeper,  Niseba,  and  he  is  also  acquainted  with 
the  means  of  testing  whether  the  bridge  is  safe  to  pass 
over.  In  case  of  your  escaping  by  this  road  set  the  trap 
in  the  way  I  have  pointed  out,  secure  the  doors  on  each 
side,  and  pass  on  your  way  without  fear,  for  nothing  can 
harm  you  after  you  once  reach  this  place. " 

And  the  old  man  carefully  repeated  the  mode  of  pro- 
ceeding until  the  women  stated  they  were  able  to  fol- 
low the  instructions;  then,  restoring  the  trap  securely, 
the  women  passed  back  into  the  inner  room  while 
Pianos  proceeded  through  another  way  to  the  entrance 
to  the  temple. 

Here  he  saw  Athos  and  Avenus,  with  the  dogs,  trying 
every  means  of  access.  The  hounds  were  barking  furi- 
ously and  foaming  at  the  mouth,  and  the  old  gate-keep- 
er was  watching  from  a  concealed  tower,  awaiting  the 
Priest's  return. 

"The  women  are  safely  lodged,"  said  Pianos,  address- 
ing the  faithful  old  servant,  "  and  I  have  explained  the 
way  of  escape  in  case  of  need.  The  dogs  are  loud  in 
their  call  for  admission,  and  the  men  are  beside  them- 


230  BENONI. 

selves  with  rage.        I  will  speak  to  them   and    ascertain 
what  they  really  require." 

Thus  saying,  the  Priest,  with  his  attendant,  went  to 
the  upper  balcony  and  spoke  to  the  men  below. 

"What  mean  you,"  said  the  Priest,  "by  approaching 
this  sacred  temple  with  the  dogs,  and  disturbing  our 
meditations  ?  Know  you  not  that  no  dogs  are  admitted 
within  these  sacred  walls  ? " 

' '  The  walls  you  call  sacred  are  so  no  longer,  ' '  said 
Athos.  "The  Archbishop,  Spenata,  has  introduced  a 
new  faith,  and  this  shows  that  this  temple  was  a 
place  of  lies,  and  dedicated  to  Satan,  the  father  of 
lies." 

' '  Captain  Athos,  I  know  you  well  as  a  tool  of  the 
Priest,  Spenata,"  replied  the  keeper  of  the  mysteries. 
' '  You  are  ever  ready  to  do  that  bad  man's  dirty  work. 
But  why  you  should  come  here  with  bloodhounds  to 
disturb  our  peace  is  more  than  I  can  tell.  Away  from 
this;  or  we  shall  use  means  to  silence  the  barking  of 
the  hounds.  So  long  as  I  remain  keeper  of  the  mys- 
teries this  island  shall  .  be  free  from  vile  dogs,  and 
from  men  equally  vile,  and  more  deceitful  and  wicked. " 
This  speech,  which  was  uttered  with  cutting  sar- 
casm, told  upon  the  excitable  temperment  of  Athos, 
who  fairly  foamed  with  anger,  and  taking  up  a  stone 
he  threw  it  towards  the  balcony,  but  the  two  men 
moved  behind  the  buttress  and  it  passed  them  without 
harm. 

"  If  this  continues,"  said  Pianos  to  his  attendant,  "we 
must  summon  our  temple  staff  and  pour  heated  oil  and 
clay  and  pitch  upon  the  men,  and  get  out  the  slings  and 
force  the  men  and  dogs  from  the  sacred  ground. " 


SERAPTA    PURSUED.  231 

"  Wait  awhile, "  said  the  more  cautious  gate-keeper, 
' '  perhaps  they  will  weary  of  the  attempt  to  storm  the 
keep,  and  it  would  make  them  furious,  and  Athos  would 
return  with  his  soldiers  and  take  us  by  storm.  Remember 
the  day  has  passed  when  we  can  frighten  intruders  away 
from  the  island  by  religious  superstition.  Whenever 
an  old  faith  dies,  the  old  powers  of  mummery  die 
with  it." 

And  as  Niseba  spake  he  heaved  a  heavy  sigh  of  regret 
at  the  waning  of  the  old  religion.  He  had  been  on  the 
island  from  a  boy,  and  had  seen  the  worshippers  gradu- 
ally grow  fewer  in  numbers,  and  his  fees 'grow  less  and 
less. 

"  I  have  long  seen  a  dark  cloud  resting  over  this  island, 
Niseba,"  sorrowfully  said  the  old  Priest,  "  and  the  time 
has  arrived  when  we  should  leave  the  old  place.  I  have 
treasures  laid  up  in  store,  and  will  gladly  share  them 
with  you,  Niseba.  We  will  away  with  Coppia  and  the 
Princess  to  their  northern  home,  and  there  end  our  days 
in  peace." 

Niseba  was  deeply  moved  at  this  generous  offer  of  the 
Priest,  and  kneeling  down,  as  in  days  of  yore,  embraced 
the  knees  of  the  old  keeper  of  the  mysteries. 

"  Noble  master, "  said  Niseba,  "I  thank  you  for  your 
kind  offer  of  protection  and  aid  to  your  old  servant,  but 
it  cannot  be.  I  am  too  withered  to  be  uprooted  and 
transplanted  to  another  earthly  clime.  The  sands  in 
my  life's  hour-glass  are  nearly  run  out,  and  I  am  weary 
of  this  changing  life,  and  would  test  the  great  beyond. 
You  escape  with  the  women  and  fresh  young  life,  and 
leave  me  here  to  raise  a  beacon  to  light  your  progress 
hence.  Thus  will  your  escape  be  fully  secured,  for  men 
will  say  all  have  perished  in  the  flames;  and  the  students, 


232  BENONI. 

and  all  but  me,  may  leave  the  sacred  temple  and  seek 
newer  faiths  and  creeds;  I  am  too  old  to  change." 

Thus  sadly  spoke  the  white-haired  old  man,  who  had 
seen  the  young  students  come  and  go,  professing  to  have 
received  Heaven's  inspiration  and  revelations  to  man- 
kind. But  he  felt  all  was  "sounding  brass  and  tinkling 
cymbal,"  and  groundless  as  shadows  in  the  desert. 

While  master  and  man  conversed  the  shouting  of  the 
men  and  the  angry  barking  of  the  dogs  increased;  but  in 
vain  were  all  their  efforts  to  gain  admission. 

Captain  Athos,  finding  himself  baffled  in  his  attempt, 
determined  to  try  the  power  of  the  laws  upon  the  aged 
Priest;  and,  desiring  Avenus  to  keep  the  dogs  within 
bounds,  thus  spoke: 

' '  Pianos,  keeper  of  the  mysteries,  and  this  ancient 
temple,  I  call  upon  you  in  the  name  of  the  Queen  to  give 
us  admission  to  this  property  of  her  Majesty.  You,  like 
myself,  are  but  a  servant  of  the  State,  and  must  obey  the 
laws.  I  hold  the  State  warrant,  signed  by  the  great 
Archbishop  of  Savelona,  for  the  apprehension  of  the 
Princess  Serapta  and  Coppia,  and  the  two  men  who  aid- 
ed her  escape,  Marcel  and  Alonso.  These  are  hiding  in 
the  sanctuary  of  this  temple,  and  you,  as  keeper  of  the 
mysteries,  are  aiding  and  abetting  their  escape.  If  you 
refuse  to  deliver  up  the  fugitives  I  will  return  with  sol- 
diers and  storm  the  temple  and  take  you  by  force.  Are 
you  prepared,  Pianos,  to  give  up  the  Princess  Serapta  and 
those  who  assisted  her  flight  from  the  Tombs  ?" 

The  old  man,  in  a  clear  voice,  immediately  replied: 

' '  Never  shall  the  wicked  eyes  of  your  hateful  Arch- 
bishop again  gaze  on  the  sweet  and  pure  face  of  the 
Princess  he  has  dared  to  persecute.  Let  this  be  your 


SERAPTA   PURSUED.  233 

answer  and  his.  I  will  guard  and  protect  those  who 
have  sought  the  shelter  of  this  sanctuary. " 

Athos  gnashed  his  teeth  with  rage  as  he  replied: 

"Then  we  will  burn  you  in  your  hole,  for  now  I  know 
that  they  whom  I  seek  are  within  these  walls. " 

The  keeper  of  the  mysteries  had  not  waited  to  hear  this 
reply,  but  drawing  Niseba  aside  he  said: 

"  I  go  to  liberate  those  unprotected  ones  who  have  fled 
to  me  for  shelter.  Come,  old  friend,  we  will  go  together. 
Heed  not  your  age,  I  will  do  all  to  ease  your  pains  and 
look  after  you  as  I  look  after  myself.  We  have  been  to- 
gether so  many  years  that  I  cannot  part  with  you.  And 
see,  these  wicked  men  have  already  got  together  fagots 
to  burn  down  the  doors  and  gain  admission.  Come, 
there  is  not  a  moment  to  lose." 

"Niseba  looked  down  from  the  balcony  and  saw  that 
Athos  and  Avenus  were  busily  engaged  in  placing  brush- 
wood and  logs  to  light  a  fire. 

"I  will  away  to  liberate  the  students,"  the  old  man 
said,  "and  join  you  at  the  opening  of  the  subterranean 
way.  But  wait  not  for  me  to  the  endangering  of  the  wo- 
men and  yourself." 

The  two  men  without,  lost  no  time  in  proceeding  with 
their  diabolical  work,  and  the  fire  soon  crackled  and 
burnt  down  the  strong  oaken  door,  and  with  a  yell  of 
triumph  they  passed  through  the  opening  followed  by  the 
dogs. 

The  hounds  soon  took  up  the  scent,  and  reached  the 
chamber  where  the  Princess  and  Coppia  had  first  dwelt. 
Then  bounding  through  the  opening  which  Niseba  had 
left  they  reached  a  concealed  trap.  Here  the  dogs  be- 
came furious  as  they  were  stopped  proceeding  further. 


234  BENONI. 

They  whined  and  threw  themselves  against  the  slab 
approaching  the  subterranean  way.  Athos  and  his  com- 
panion tried  to  find  an  outlet,  but  were  baffled,  and  deep 
anger  took  possession  of  the  men. 

Above  the  concealed  door  there  was  a  slight  opening 
for  air,  and  through  this  Niseba  watched  the  movements 
of  men  and  dogs.  He  felt  the  smoke  coming  up  from 
the  deep  shaft  and  knew  there  was  no  time  to  lose  if  he 
intended  to  save  his  own  life,  but  his  feelings  o-f  human- 
ity prompted  him  to  give  Athos  and  his  companion 
another  chance,  and  he  said: 

' '  You  vile  and  wicked  men  to  desecrate  the  temple 
set  apart  for  worship  to  deity  and  turn  it  into  a  place  of 
persecution.  Will  you  retreat  from  this  building  and 
cease  to  hunt  for  the  Princess  and  her  friends  ? " 

"  Never, "  replied  Athos,  "  will  I  retreat  until  I  have 
you  and  old  Pianos  and  the  others  in  my  grasp,  and  I 
will  torture  the  souls  of  you  in  the  torture  chamber  of 
the  Tombs,  and  your  bodies  shall  be  given  to  the  fowls  of 
the  air." 

' '  Proud  boaster,  you  know  not  how  near  you  are  to 
perdition!  I  have  but  to  touch  a  spring  and  hell  itself 
will  open  and  receive  you  in  its  flames." 

"  Hell,  there  is  no  hell!  "  said  Athos. 

"  And  you,  Avenus,"  said  the  old  gate-keeper,  "will 
you  whistle  your  dogs  away  and  save  your  life  and  theirs  ? 
If  not,  you  must  share  the  fate  of  the  wicked  man  who 
has  lead  you  to  commit  this  wrong.  Decide,  will  you 
have  life  or  death  ?  " 

Athos  looked  towards  Avenus,  who  was  prepared  to 
accept  the  offer  of  his  life,  for  he  was  awed  by  the  mys- 
terious surroundings,  but  Athos  jeeringly  said: 


SERAPTA    PURSUED.  235 

"  Heed  not  the  ravings  of  this  demented  maniac,  but 
let  us  find  the  way  to  reach  the  boasting  fool. " 

Thus  urged,  Avenus  returned  to  where  the  dogs  were 
springing  up  the  wall  to  catch  the  old  gate-keeper.  Nis- 
eba  felt  their  hot  breath  on  his  cheek  and  knew  that 
every  moment  was  of  value,  and,  therefore,  said: 

"  I  will  give  you  time  to  cross  this  circular  room,  and 
if  you  accept  it  not,  then  your  blood  be  on  your  heads. 
Remember,  I  warn  you  that  I  can  kill  you  in  a  second  of 
time.  I  will  count  three,  and  if  you  are  in  this  room  at 
.he  sound  of  the  last  number,  you  and  the  dogs  shall 
have  immediate  death." 

The  men  still  tried  to  find  an  opening  to  the  gate- 
keeper, but  failed  to  find  the  concealed  spring;  and  the 
dogs  sprang  up  to  the  air  openings  and  held  there  by  their 
claws. 

Slowly  the  old  man  cried  out,  "  One,"  then  "Two," 
and  pausing,  said: 

' '  Yet  a  moment  more  before  I  pronounce  your  doom. 
There  is  still  time  to  save  yourselves." 

Athos  and  Avenus,  who  by  this  time  began  to  think 
the  old  gate-keeper  was  trying  to  frighten  them,  contin- 
ued their  search. 

' '  You  are  fooling  us, "  said  Athos.  ' '  We  are  too  old  to  be 
frightened  by  religious  mummery,  and  fear  no  lightning 
stroke  from  heaven.  If  you  could  have  done  anything 
you  would  have  kept  us  out  of  this  temple.  As  we  have 
got  thus  near  to  you  all,  we  will  follow  on  the  quest  un- 
til we  reach  you." 

"  That  you  never  will,"  replied  Niseba,  "and  now 
your  time  has  come.  Cast  your  eyes  to  Heaven  for  par- 
don and  forgiveness  for  all  your  sins,  for  here  and  here- 


236  BENONI. 

after  you  will  have  no  further  chance.  Still  a  second 
more  before  I  pronounce  the  fatal  number  that  summons 
you  to  Heaven  or  hell." 

The  old  man  lingered  ere  pronouncing  the  fatal  num- 
ber which  he  knew  would  mean  instantaneous  death. 
He  would  not  thus  have  delayed  had  he  not  known  that 
his  old  master  and  the  women  were  beyond  harm,  and 
for  his  own  life  he  cared  not. 

This  waiting  only  emboldened  the  men,  and  they 
cheered  on  the  dogs  to  pull  down  the  masonry  with  their 
claws,  and  a  good  sized  opening  was  made,  so  that  Nise- 
ba  was  exposed  to  view,  and  Athos  and  Avenus  jeered  at 
him,  saying  that  they  would  soon  draw  him  from  his 
cage. 

"  I  now  utter  the  fatal  number  "Three,"  said  the  old 
man,  ' '  and  you  shall  still  have  time  to  make  for  the 
opening  through  which  you  came.  But  your  time  is 
growing  short,  and  you  have  nearly  filled  up  the  measure 
of  your  iniquities." 

The  men  still  jeered  and  laughed,  and  as  the  dogs 
pulled  more  masonry  down,  Niseba  continued: 

' '  If  nothing  will  serve  you  but  instant  destruction 
then  take  what  you  richly  deserve. " 

And  he  touched  the  hidden  spring  and  the  men  and 
dogs  fell  into  the  abyss  below.  Smoke  ascended  and  the 
old  man  knew  the  ancient  temple  was  doomed. 

He  waited  no  longer,  but  leaving  the  opening  followed 
his  master  and  the  women  down  the  subterranean  way. 


SHE  TRIPPED  ALONG  GAILY  AND  HER  HEART  RESPONDED  TO  THE  MORNING'S 
BEAUTY.     See  p.  248. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

THE    FATE    OF     THE     UNBAPTIZED     CHILD. SANDY     FOUN- 
DATIONS   GIVING    WAY. 

While  these  events  were  taking  place  on  the  island 
of  Lemnia,  Marcel  had  reached  Savelona.  After  paying 
his  respects  to  the  Queen,  he  sought  out  Bishop  Angelus 
and  Monica  and  the  Duke  de  Bismantua,  and  narrated 
the  birth  of  a  son,  and  how  the  Princess  was  safely  cared 
for  by  Pianos  and  Coppia. 

"  But,"  he  added,  "  Serapta  is  greatly  concerned  as  to 
the  baptism  of  her  child,  and  besought  me  to  come 
to  the  Bishop  and  arrange  for  the  ceremony  to  be 
performed. " 

"We  are  pleased  to  see  you,  Marcel,"  replied  the 
Duke,  "  but  surely  the  baptism  might  wait  until  it  can 
be  done  in  Constantinople  or  Rome.  What  is  the  cause 
of  the  hurry  ?  Is  the  child  likely  to  die  ?  And  if  so, 
methinks,  baptized  or  unbaptized,  it  would  reach 
Heaven." 

"That,  unfortunately,  is  not  the  view  entertained  by 
the  Princess,  ' '  said  Marcel.  ' '  She  has  formed  the 
notion  that  if  the  babe  should  die  unbaptized,  it  will  be 
lost  eternally.  This  is  the  orthordox  view,  is  it  not, 
most  worthy  Bishop  ?  " 

Angelus,  thus  appealed  to,  looked  sorrowfully  upon 
his  friends  as  he  replied: 

"This  is  truly  one  of  the  strong  doctrines  of  the  Chris- 
tian Church.  It  arises  through  another  belief,  and  that 
is  the  doctrine  of  original  sin;  and  the  Church  be- 
lieves that  all  unbaptized  infants  have  always  gone 
straight  to  perdition.  Alas,"  he  added  mournfully, 
' '  that  I  should  have  to  admit  such  a  faith.  To  me  it 


238  BENONI. 

apears  most  inconsistent  with  the  expressions  of  Jesus, 
who  said,  '  Suffer  little  children  to  come  unto  me  and 
forbid  them  not. ' " 

' '  Jesus  made  no  question, "  said  Marcel,  "  as  to  whether 
they  had  received  baptism  or  not.  Yet,  according  to  the 
theory  of  the  Christian  Church,  they  could  not  be  ac- 
cepted unless  baptized.  Jesus  inquired  not  this  far; 
neither  did  He  ask  of  the  dying  thief  whether  he  had 
been  baptized,  but  said,  'This  day  shalt  thou  be  with 
me  in  Paradise.'" 

"Oh,  Monica,"  said  the  Bishop,  looking  lovingly  upon 
his  wife,  ' '  all  do  not  possess  your  breadth  of  thought, 
nor  high  view  of  Deity.  Yet,  if  it  will  comfort  our  sweet 
sister,  we  will  arrange  for  the  christening  of  the  child  at 
once.  We  shall  require  sponsors  but  they  can  no  doubt 
be  found  amongst  us." 

"  If  I  may  accompany  you,  Angelus, "  said  Monica,  "I 
should  be  glad.  Dear  Serapta  and  I  were  as  sisters,  and  it 
would  cheer  her  for  me  to  be  near  to  her  at  this  trying 
time." 

"  Spoken  like  your  noble  self,"  said  the  Bishop.  "You 
think  not  of  any  danger  to  yourself,  but  only  of  your 
friend.  It  shall,  however,  be  as  you  wish,  and  I  and  my 
wife  will  return  with  you,  Marcel,  whenever  you  are 
ready  to  start." 

" There  is  great  danger, "  said  Marcel.  "I  hear  the 
keepers  at  the  Tombs  are  highly  incensed  at  our  rescuing 
the  Princess  from  their  hands  and  are  using  every  means 
to  re-capture  her.  Do  you  think,  Bismantua,  that  we 
can  obtain  protection  for  the  Princess  and  child  and  the 
maid  from  the  Queen  ?  " 

"  I  fear,"  replied  the  Duke,  "that  her  Majesty  cannot 


THE    UNBAPTIZED    CHILD.  239 

openly  give  any  assistance.  She  is  afraid  of  her  father, 
and  just  now  the  King  of  Sepania  stands  in  the  way. 
But  we  may  see  the  Chief,  Durana,  and  his  noble  son, 
Orlando,  and  possibly  obtain  such  an  escort  as  would 
make  it  safe  for  the  Bishop  and  Monica  to  travel  to  the 
ancient  temple." 

"  Let  us  away  to  them,"  eagerly  said  Marcel.  "And 
you,  worthy  Bishop,  be  ready  with  Monica  to  leave  as 
speedily  as  possible." 

And  the  Duke,  with  the  young  soldier,  quickly  left  the 
room  in  search  of  the  Chief. 

' '  I  cannot  leave  at  present, "  said  Durana,  on  being 
applied  to,  "  as  this  visit  of  the  King  of  Sepania  requires 
my  personal  attendance  in  the  capital,  but  I  will  spare 
my  son  if  he  will  undertake  the  duty. " 

The  young  Chief  expressed  his  readiness  to  start  at 
once,  and  summoning  a  score  of  his  reliable  men,  placed 
himself  at  their  head,  along  with  the  Duke  and  Marcel, 
and  they  passed  quickly  forward  to  join  the  Bishop  and 
Monica. 

But  a  deep  sadness  fell  upon  the  Duke,  and  Marcel 
noticed  that  he  had  not  offered  to  accompany  them. 

"  Bismantua,"  said  the  young  Roman,  "  do  not  let  us 
drag  you  from  the  court  if  there  is  any  reason  for  your 
staying  here.  I  have  fancied  you  may  prefer  to  delay 
joining  us  uutil  the  departure  of  King  Pinto. " 

As  Marcel  said  this,  he  noticed  the  color  rise  on  the 
Duke's  cheek,  and  knew  he  had  struck  a  powerful  reason 
for  delay,  and  was  not,  therefore,  surprised  when  the 
Duke  replied: 

' '  Marcel,  I  will  be  open  with  you.  There  is  a  strong 
cause  for  my  staying  here  a  little  longer.  I  love  the 


240  BENONI. 

Queen  and  my  affection  is  returned,  but  the  Archbishop 
wants  Costanza  to  marry  King  Pinto." 

"And  does  the  Queen  favor  the  King's  suit  at  all  ? "  in- 
quired Marcel. 

' '  Even  if  I  were  no  impediment,  Marcel,  the  Queen 
would  never  marry  the  King.  His  addresses  are  most 
objectionable  to  her;  yet  for  State  purposes,  she  is  com- 
pelled to  receive  him  courteously.  Besides,  Costanza 
fears  her  father,  as  well  as  King  Pinto." 

"Alas,  poor  Queen,"  sorrowfully  said  Marcel,  "who 
would  court  royalty,  whose  crowns  are  set  in  thorns  as 
well  as  diamonds." 

"  These  are  the  views  of  her  I  love,"  replied  the  Duke, 
looking  with  gratitude  upon  his  friend,  "  and  she  is  pre- 
pared to  accept  my  humble  home,  and  we  only  await  the 
departure  of  King  Pinto  to  put  the  matter  to  the  test, 
and  if  the  Archbishop  refuses  the  alliance,  the  Queen  will 
marry  me  and  take  all  the  risk. " 

"  If  you  want  a  friend,"  said  Marcel,  taking  the  hand 
of  the  Duke  and  pressing  it,  "command  me  in  all  things. 
Remain  here,  and  may  true  love  run  smoothly. " 

"Alas,"  said  Bismantua,  "  I  fear  in  our  case  there  are 
many  hills  of  difficulty  to  surmount,  but  we  live  in  hopes 
of  overcoming  them.  I  need  not  say  that  my  communi- 
cation must  be  confined  to  the  three  friends  who  accom- 
pany you.  Orlando  is  a  noble  youth,  and  his  aid  would 
be  valuable.  With  two  such  friends  as  you  and  he  I 
should  never  fear  success. " 

The  Duke  wished  them  a  safe  journey,  and  told  the 
Bishop  not  to  damp  the  ardor  of  the  babe  by  too  deep 
immersion  in  the  water,  and  Angelus  rode  sorrowfully 
away,  leaving  the  Duke  behind. 


THE     UNBAPTIZED    CHILD.  24! 

Angelus  had  been  greatly  exercised  and  deeply  studious 
in  his  research  for  the  evidences  of  Christianity,  and  this 
anxiety  of  Serapta  as  to  the  baptism  of  the  child  had 
raised  again  the  thoughts  as  to  the  actual  mission  and 
work  of  the  Saviour. 

"Alas,"  he  said,  speaking  in  low  tones  to  Monica,  who 
shared  his  fullest  confidence  in  all  things,  ' '  this  request 
of  the  noble  Princess  has  brought  before  me  another 
phase  of  Christian  doctrine.  Knowing  as  I  do  the  sweet- 
ness and  purity  of  thought  and  character  of  this  worthy 
Christian  I  am  shocked  to  think  of  this  matter  troubling 
her.  And  if  such  an  one  as  she  have  deep  concern  what 
must  the  more  ignorant  Christians  have  ? " 

"There  is  nothing  in  the  Christian  scriptures,"  replied 
Monica,  "which  justifies  this  theory.  Truly,  it  is 
amongst  the  inventions  of  mankind  referred  to  by 
Solomon.  The  Deity  has  made  the  babe  perfect  in 
mind  and  in  body  and  adapted  in  every  respect  for 
the  purpose  for  which  it  has  come  into  the 
world.  I  am  greatly  surprised  how  mankind, 
from  age  to  age,  goes  on  so  perfectly.  Truly,  the  Crea- 
tor must  be  great  and  wise  to  so  make  man  that  through 
all  the  ages  he  comes  into  the  world  well  adapted  for  the 
design  of  the  Creator.  Deity  would  never  mar  His  work 
by  undoing  it  for  want  of  mere  ceremony." 

"  Reason  tells  me,  Monica,"  sorrowfully  answered  the 
Bishop,  "  that  you  are  right,  but  our  Christian  masters 
say  that  you  are  wrong." 

"This  may  have  been  allowed  to  pass,  Angelus,  in  the 
dark  days  that  have  gone  before  when  men  were  satur- 
ated with  the  ideas  of  Deity  as  a  punisher,  but  now 
greater  knowledge  is  prevailing  on  the  earth,  and  these 


242  BENONI. 

ideas  must  give  place  to  the  light  of  reason  and 
research. " 

"I  would,  dear  Monica,  that  the  Almighty  would 
teach  and  guide  me  into  the  truth  on  this  and  all  Chris- 
tian subjects." 

' '  Be  not  weary,  my  beloved  Angelus,  for  your  careful 
and  prayerful  research  must  bring  you  to  the  truth;  and 
when  discovered  be  not  afraid  to  proclaim  the  result  to 
all  the  Christian  world,  even  though  you  find  the  Church 
in  error  in  many  things." 

The  Bishop  was  greatly  comforted  by  the  sweet  sym- 
pathy of  his  wife,  and  looked  upon  her  as  well  read  in 
the  scriptures  of  the  Christians  and  other  nations,  and  he 
replied: 

' '  Your  happy  and  trustful  disposition,  Monica,  is  a 
great  support  to  me.  I  remember  my  consecration 
oaths,  and  at  times,  the  trial  of  my  faith  is  very  great. 
But  He  in  whom  I  trust  will  give  me  light." 

"  How  peaceful  to  have  trust  in  Him  who  created  us," 
replied  Monica.  "And  He  only  can  give  us  light." 

Thus  this  pair,  bound  together  by  the  dearest  ties  of 
love  and  sympathy,  conversed  on  their  way  to  the 
ancient  temple  of  the  gods.  But  what  was  their  sur- 
prise when  they  approached  the  shore  to  find  no  temple 
there.  Nothing  remained  but  a  heap  of  ashes  and  the 
blackened  stone  supports. 

"Alas,"  exclaimed  Marcel,  to  what  a  fearful  end  has 
this  superstitious  idea  of  the  Princess  led!  To  save  the 
soul  of  the  babe,  which  was  never  in  danger,  all  have 
been  laid  in  the  dust." 

He  had  made  inquiries,  and  all  stated  that  no  one  es- 
caped except  the  students,  and  these  declared  no  woman 


THE    CHARRED    REMAINS.  243 

had  corne  from  the  temple.  One  who  was  addressed  re- 
plied: 

' '  When  the  old  gate-keeper,  Niseba,  came  to  release 
us  he  said,  as  he  left  us,  '  I  am  going  to  release  others 
from  the  fire.'  But  we  saw  nothing  more  of  him,  nor  the 
keeper  of  the  mysteries,  nor  any  others;  and  we  believe 
they  who  set  fire  to  the  temple  have  perished  in  the 
flames." 

The  boy,  too,  was  found  who  rowed  Athos  and  Avenus 
and  the  dogs  over  to  the  island,  and  he  said: 

' '  I  was  here  long  after  I  returned  from  the  ancient 
temple.  I  heard  the  loud  barking  of  the  dogs  and  the 
men  encouraging  them.  Then  I  saw  the  fire,  but  no 
boats  left  the  island  until  the  students  came." 

A  search  was  instituted  amongst  the  ruins,  and  near 
the  center  of  the  foundations  they  found  the  charred  re- 
mains of  human  beings  and  dogs,  but  so  disfigured  that 
identification  was  impossible.  Yet  they  made  out  that 
they  were  not  the  remains  of  those  they  sought,  for  cer- 
tain articles  near  them  showed  that  one  was  Athos,  and 
the  other  they  conjectured  was  Avenus,  and  the  bones  of 
the  dogs  near  to  them. 

"Then,"  said  Marcel,  "these  wicked  men  have  had  a 
righteous  punishment.  But,  alas,  this  does  not  restore 
those  we  are  in  search  of." 

And  Monica  mourned  and  wept,  feeling  that  there  was 
no  hope  that  her  who  was  so  dear  as  a  sister  was  still  on 
earth. 

"  But,"  she  said,  "  the  noble  Princess  and  her  sweet 
babe  have  reached  the  happy  sphere  where  the  pure  in 
heart  always  see  God.  She  was  ever  ready  for  the  call, 
but  poor  desolate  Benoni,  how  can  we  reveal  this  to  thee  ? " 


244  BENONI. 

« 

Thus  the  large,  loving  heart  of  Monica  thought  of  the 
deep  loneliness  of  him  who  was  left  behind. 

"  May  we  go  to  the  Prince  Benoni  ?''  added  Monica. 
"The  loss  must  be  broken  to  him  gently,  and  who  can 
do  it  like  you,  Angelus  ?  " 

"We  will  go,  my  love,  to  Constantinople,  and  when 
there,  Monica,  I  can  refer  to  all  the  outside  evidences  of 
Christianity.  I  shall  never  rest  until  I  have  fully  inves- 
tigated the  truth  or  falsehood  of  the  doctrines  I  am  con- 
secrated to  teach. " 

"I  have  often  wondered,"  said  Monica,  "that  these 
proofs  and  this  research  are  not  insisted  upon  before  the 
priests  are  ordained.  How  is  it,  Angelus,  that  the  priests 
and  bishops  do  not  investigate  all  religions  before  they 
enter  the  ministry  ?  " 

"That  is  not  necessary,  Monica,"  sadly  replied  Ange- 
lus. "  They  must  profess  to  be  Christians  before  they 
are  received  for  instruction.  They  enter  the  divinity 
schools  to  be  taught  how  to  expound  the  truth,  not  to 
search  for  it.  The  present  bishops  lay  down  the  truth 
and  the  young  candidates  must  assent,  or  be  expelled 
from  the  schools." 

• '  This  is  a  strange  procedure,  and  there  must  be  many 
heartaches  in  the  ministry,  such  as  yours,  Angelus,"  said 
Monica,  "  Methinks  the  plan  is  all  wrong." 

"  And  what  course  would  you  pursue,  Monica,"  in- 
quired Angelus,  much  interested  in  the  discussion.  "I 
know  your  training  must  have  been  very  different  from 
mine,  for  your  views  are  broader  and  your  conception  of 
Deity  higher." 

"  I  would  lay  before  the  candidates  for  the  ministry  all 
the  evidences  of  truth,  not  only  of  Christianity,  but  of  all 


SANDY   FOUNDATIONS.  245 

the  religions  of  the  earth.  I  would  have  them  study  the 
growth  of  these  faiths  and  read  carefully  all  the  outside 
histories  in  confirmation.  Especially  as  to  Christianity 
I  would  lay  before  these  young  men  the  writings  of  the 
great  and  good  men  who  wrote  of  the  times  when  Jesus 
of  Nazareth  was  on  earth  —  Pliny,  Suetonius,  Josephus, 
Tacitus  and  others.  I  would  also  submit  for  their  con- 
sideration the  writings  and  sayings  of  Zoroaster,  Confu- 
cius, Guitama,  Plato,  and  others,  so  as  to  show  exactly 
what  Jesus  of  Nazareth  really  revealed  that  was  not  in 
the  world  before  He  came." 

"I  see  you  are  in  the  right,  Monica,"  replied  the 
Bishop.  "Alas,  that  I  did  not  adopt  this  course  before 
I  was  ordained  a  priest.  I  read  none  of  these  writings. 
I  knew  not  what  was  in  the  world  before  Jesus  came. 
My  mother,  with  her  loving  heart,  spoke  of  the  beauty  of 
the  Christian  faith.  She  showed  me  the  sublimity  of  the 
sermon  on  the  mount.  She  knew  not  what  was  new  nor 
what  was  old.  To  her  these  words  were  as  inspired  of 
God,  nay,  God's  own  utterances;  and  we  were  all  famil- 
iar with  the  thoughts  that  gods  visited  the  earth.  But 
this  last  was  really,  truly  God.  All  the  others  were 
men's  imaginations.  Alas,  I  see,  I  professed  Christianity 
ere  I  searched  for  the  reasons  of  my  faith. " 

"And  thus,"  sadly  replied  Monica,  "it  is  with  the 
thousands  of  professing  Christians  and  with  many  of  the 
priests.  They  are  hedged  around  in  infancy  and  kept 
from  investigation  until  the  profession  has  become  recog- 
nized, and  then  to  many  it  appears  too  late  to  search." 

" That  was  so  with  me,  Monica,"  replied  the  Bishop, 
"  and  but  for  the  discussion  as  to  the  holy  ones  I  should 
have  slept  on  without  research.  My  mother  had  touched 


246  BENONI. 

my  heart  when  young,  and  belief  had  grown  stronger 
with  my  years.  But,  when  I  look  for  the  reasons  of  my 
faith,  I  find  them  built  on  the  sandy  foundations  of  un- 
certainty, and  that  they  stood  together  only  through  the 
cementing  of  my  mother's  love,  and  now  the  winds  of 
doubt  are  shaking  the  superstructure  built  upon  love 
alone  without  research." 

"  It  has  been  stated,"  said  Monica,  "by  one  learned 
in  the  schools,  that  Christian  Theism  insists  that  a  reve- 
lation has  been  made  from  the  Creator,  and  that  such 
revelation  is  a  plain  historical  truth  susceptible  of  histor- 
ical proof.  And  he  adds  that  on  any  other  supposition, 
the  repeated  utterances  of  Christ  and  the  Apostles  are 
either  impious  blasphemy  or  ridiculous  nonsense.  '  Veri- 
ly,'he  concludes,  'God  has  spoken  to  man,  or  the 
whole  Christian  system  is  a  stupendous  and  blasphem- 
ous imposture."' 

"  I  feel,  Monica,  fully  the  force  of  such  argument"  re- 
plied the  Bishop,  "  antl  this  is  the  age,  and  now  is  the 
time  to  investigate  the  historical  evidence,  but,  alas, 
Monica,  nearly  all  the  writings  since  the  death  of  Jesus 
are  destroyed.  We  have  those  written  before  His  time, 
but  only  a  few  of  the  outside  writings  since  His  death." 

' '  And  how  is  this  ? "  inquired  Monica.  ' '  Are  Con- 
stantine  and  the  bishops  afraid  to  produce  these  writ- 
ings ? "  If  suppressed  now,  after-ages  can  never  supply 
the  missing  link.  Age  mellows  religion  as  well  as  wine, 
and  both  become  more  intoxicating  the  longer  they  are 
kept." 

' '  I  thank  you,  Monica,  for  the  expression  of  your 
views,"  replied  the  Bishop.  "  When  I  reach  the  Roman 
world  I  will  devote  myself  to  this  great  search,  and  look 


SANDY   FOUNDATIONS.  247 

for  evidences  for  the  resurrection  of  the  Christ.  This  is 
the  only  sign  He  promised  of  His  Divinity.  This  is  our 
only  hope,  our  only  trust.  Take  this  away,  and  Chris- 
tianity is  indeed  idolatry." 


248 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

AMBITION  INTERFERES  WITH  LOVE.  THE  HORRORS  OF 

SECRET  ORDERS. 

We  will  leave  Marcel  and  Orlando  and  his  men  while 
they  are  inquiring  into  the  fate  of  the  Princess  and  the 
others,  and  return  to  Savelona. 

The  Duke  had  no  sooner  said  adieu  to  Marcel  and 
friends  before  he  felt  a  strong  desire  to  have  an  interview 
with  the  Queen.  He  repaired  to  the  usual  trysting-place, 
the  palace  gardens,  and  there  took  up  his  place  in  the 
summer-house,  and  awaited  the  coming  of  her  he  loved 
so  deeply. 

He  looked  out  upon  the  flowers,  inhaled  their  sweet- 
ness and  admired  their  beauty.  He  listened  to  the  sing- 
ing of  the  birds  and  the  hum  of  insect  life,  and  watched 
the  bees  moving  from  flower  to  flower,  gathering  honey 
for  the  winter's  store.  The  soft  breeze  moved  gently  the 
leaves  as  it  breathed  through  the  trees,  and  the  fleecy 
clouds  were  borne  slowly  through  the  sky,  and  all  nature 
spoke  to  him  who  was  in  harmony  with  the  spring  morn- 
ing, and  his  pulse  throbbed  with  the  sanguine  anticipa- 
tions of  love  and  youth. 

True,  there  were  clouds  over  the  horizon  of  his  hopes, 
and  all  did  not  appear  rose-colored  in  the  future,  but  he 
had  the  love  of  one  of  Heaven's  fairest  daughters,  and  he 
was  waiting  for  her  to  shed  increased  beauty  over  the 
scene. 

And  she  came,  stepping  lightly  and  alone,  from  the  en- 
trance to  the  palace.  She  tripped  along  gaily  and  her 
heart  responded  to  the  morning's  beauty,  and  as  she  ap- 
proached the  trysting-place  young  love  gave  her  face  a 
rosy  hue,  and  the  Duke  gazed  upon  her  as  one  entranced, 


'Now  LET  Us  SEE  WHAT  THIS  LOVE-SICK  MAIDEN  SAYS  TO  HER  DARK 
LOVER."     See  p.  283. 


LOVE    AND   AMBITION.  249 

and  neither  saw  the  dark  shadow  of   a  man  who   walked 
Dehind  and  kept  the  Queen  in  sight. 

"My  love,  my  dear  Costanza,"  said  the  Duke,  taking 
her  lovingly  in  his  arms,  "  how  can  I  thank  you  for  com- 
ing to  me  to-day.  My  friends  have  gone  to  visit  Serapta, 
but  I  could  not  tear  myself  from  this  enchanted  spot. 
Oh,  when  shall  I  be  able  to  call  you  my  very  own, 
Costanza  ? " 

And  he  kissed  her  fondly,  and  she,  having  given  him 
her  heart's  warmest  love,  was  not  coy  of  his  embraces. 
Yet,  at  this  question,  a  slight  cloud  came  over  her  open, 
joyous  face. 

' '  Bismantua,  my  love,  my  dearest,  would  that  I  were 
fully  free  and  you  should  not  ask  in  vain.  Yet  I  hope 
soon  to  see  my  way  to  give  you  a  decided  answer.  When 
King  Pinto  returns  to  his  own  kingdom  I  will  see  my 
father  and  acquaint  him  how  matters  stand  between  us. 
He  used  to  love  his  little  Costanza,  and  if  we  are  alone  I 
think  I  can  obtain  his  consent." 

"  But  if  not,"  said  the  Duke,  "you  will  either  assert 
your  queenly  power  and  decide  for  yourself,  or  else  go 
with  me  to  my  own  land,  where,  in  peaceful  seclusion 
from  the  cares  of  State,  we  can  enjoy  our  lives  together." 

"  Rest  satisfied  my  love,"  said  the  Queen,  raising  her 
beautiful  eyes  to  the  Duke,  ' '  that  I  shall  ever  be  yours. 
Such  love  as  ours  can  never  fade,  or  die,  or  change. " 

And  the  lovers  seated  themselves  amidst  the  roses, 
and  took  in  their  sweet  perfume,  and  looked  out  upon 
the  lovely  scene,  and  nature  sang  to  them  one  of  her  sweet- 
est airs,  and  heart  to  heart  and  hand  in  hand  they  lived 
but  in  the  moment  as  it  passed  them  by,  and  thought  no 
evil. 


25O  BENONI. 

But  there  was  one  near  who  watched  and  listened, 
and,  as  the  young  lovers  left  the  summer-house  together, 
he  glided  noiselessly  away." 

"Ah,  I  thought  this  was  how  matters  stood,"  said 
Caius  Pompora,  the  young  Roman  gallant  and  adventurer, 
who  had  pushed  himself  into  the  party  with  Marcel  in 
quest  of  Benoni  and  Serapta.  ' '  This  accounts  for  the 
Queen's  coolness  in  receiving  my  approaches.  I  thought 
there  was  some  nonsense  between  these  two,  for  I 
noticed  how  the  Queen's  color  heightened  when  the 
Duke  approached  her  unannounced.  But  I  will  put  a 
spoke  in  their  wheel.  King  Pinto  will  be  glad  to  hear 
how  matters  stand  so  that  he  may  push  this  Parsee 
Duke  from  his  path  as  he  would  brush  and  insect  from 
him.  And  I  dare  not  return  to  Constantinople  unless  I 
make  treasure  to  pay  my  debts.  Shall  I  first  approach 
the  King  or  Spenata  ?  Both  are  interested  in  the  news  I 
can  tell  them." 

Thus  he  mused  as  he  walked  slowly  through  the  lovely 
grounds.  He  saw  not  the  beauty  of  the  scene,  noi 
heard  the  heavenly  music  which  nature  made,  nor  drank 
in  the  refreshing  breeze,  nor  the  perfume  of  the  flowers. 
All  these,  to  his  cunning  soul,  were  as  though  they  ex- 
isted not.  Alas,  thus  it  is  with  the  dull,  heavy  minds 
that  live  for  earth  alone  and  the  gratification  of  their 
own  vile  passions. 

Circumstances  appeard  to  decide  for  him,  for  just  as 
he  was  turning  into  the  palace,  King  Pinto  walked  forth 
alone. 

"Well  Caius,"  said  the  King,  "what  enchantment 
has  drawn  you  to  this  solitary  ramble  in  the  palace  gar- 
dens ?  Do  you  come  to  meditate  upon  the  fair  being  you 


LOVE    AND    AMBITION.  251 

have  left  behind  in   Constantinople,    or  are   you   looking 
around  for  a  love  of  a  darker  shade  to  settle  near  us  here  ? '' 

' '  Love  is  not  for  me,  most  noble  King, "  softly  replied 
the  young  deceiver.  ' '  I  would  rather  win  renown  in  the 
battle-field.  But,  in  my  morning  ramble,  I  have  been 
entertained  by  a  touching  love  scene,  and  listened  to 
words  of  fond  endearment.  Your  Highness,  however, 
would  not  care  to  hear  of  such  trifling  matters.  You  are  ' 
wedded  to  your  kingdom  and  to  renown  in  war." 

''The  Kingdom  and  affairs  of  State  are  important  to 
me,"  replied  the  King,  "and  the  glory  and  renown  of 
war  is  pleasant  to  my  ear.  Yet  if  thou  hast  seen  any 
dalliance  with  the  maids  of  honor  or  some  of  the  court 
ladies  and  the  young  gallants,  I  will  hear  jthy  account. 
Perhaps  I  can  have  a  joke  with  some  of  them,  for  I  am 
not  above  a  harmless  jest,  and  love  to  see  the  women's 
confusion,  and  the  embarrassment  of  the  men." 

4 'It  is  none  of  these,  your  Majesty,"  replied  Caius, 
watching  closely  the  royal  face.  ' '  The  episode  was  with 
one  of  whom  I  hesitate  to  speak  unless  your  Majesty  re- 
ceives my  communication  in  confidence." 

"Pray  speak,  Caius,"  said  the  King.  "  The  conver- 
sation between  us  shall  be  as  thou  desirest." 

' '  It  relates  to  the  Queen, "  replied  Caius,  ' '  and  as  your 
Majesty  is  her  guest  perhaps  you  would  rather  I  kept  si- 
lence. But  it  shall  be  as  your  Majesty  may  decide." 

' '  Whatever  relates  to  the  Queen  I  want  to  hear, "  re- 
plied the  King.  "Proceed." 

Thus  desired,  Caius  narrated  what  he  had  seen  and 
heard;  and  the  brow  of  the  King  grew  dark  with  rage, 
and,  putting  his  hand  on  his  sword,  he  was  rushing  out, 
exclaiming: 


252  BENONI. 

"This  vile  Parsee  shall  live  no  longer.  I  will  kill  him." 

But  as  King  Pinto  hurried  away  he  was  met  by 
Spenata. 

' '  Whither  goest  thou,  King  Pinto,  in  this  hot  haste  ? " 
said  the  Archbishop.  ' '  What  has  offended  thee  ?  " 

The  King  turned  furiously  upon  Spenata,  saying: 

"  I  have  been  fooled  in  this  palace.  The  Queen  is  in 
dalliance  with  that  hateful  Parsee,  and  I  go  to  kill  him." 

' '  Not  so  fast, "  replied  Spenata.  ' '  There  are  more 
ways  of  disposing  of  him  without  soiling  your  hands 
with  open  murder.  Kings  can  kill,  themselves  unseen." 

4 '  Not  thus  would  I  slay,"  fiercely  said  Pinto.  "He 
should  know  the  hand  that  struck  him  down.  Let  me 
go,  now  my  blood  is  up.  I  would  not  slay  him  in  cold 
blood. " 

"Nay,  King  Pinto,"  warily  said  the  Archbishop,  "be 
advised.  Let  me  hear  in  what  respect  he  has  offended, 
and  if  he  merits  instant  death  I  will  not  stand  in  the 
way.  I  have  no  love  for  him  myself. " 

' '  Ask  the  soldier  to  narrate  what  he  has  seen  and 
heard,"  replied  the  King.  "And  if  you  have  in  any  way 
connived  at  this  result  I  will  return  at  once  to  Sepania 
and  raise  such  a  force  as  shall  quickly  give  me  full 
revenge. " 

"At  present,  King  Pinto,"  said  Spenata,  "  you  are  our 
guest,  and  such  language  can  only  be  excused  because  I 
see  you  are  heated  with  anger.  Caius,  let  me  hear  what 
has  produced  this  storm." 

Again  the  Roman  detailed  all  he  had  seen  and  heard, 
and  the  brow  of  the  Archbishop  also  became  dark  with 
rage,  but  his  cunning  brain  worked  out  a  more  deadly  re- 
venge than  the  King's  hasty  wrath. 


LOVE   AND   AMBITION.  253 

Spenata  concealed  his  feelings  well,  and  as  Cams  com- 
pleted his  narration,  the  Archbishop  approached,  and 
hastily  taking  from  his  girdle  a  strong  cord  threw  it  over 
the  young  soldier  and  bound  him  securely  from  behind. 

"Thou  must  be  lying,  caitiff,"  said  Spenata.  "We 
will  test  thy  truth.  Hast  thou  any  witness  ? " 

"  No  one  was  near  but  myself,"  replied  Caius. 

"  Why  didst  thou  not  come  to  me,"  said  the  Arch- 
bishop, ' '  and  tell  thy  story  ? "  A  parent  is  the  proper 
repository  for  whatever  concerns  a  child. " 

"  I  was  coming  to  your  grace,"  replied  the  Roman. 
"  But  meeting  the  King  suddenly  I  thought  no  harm  to 
mention  what  I  had  seen." 

The  Archbishop  stamped  hastily  upon  the  floor  and 
forth  came  an  attendant. 

"Take  this  prisoner  to  my  private  chamber,"  said 
Spenata,  ' '  and  see  that  he  does  not  escape.  I  will  deal 
with  him  by  and  by." 

Then  turning  to  the  King,  he  said: 

"  I  will  test  the  story  fully.  Methinks  the  fellow  only 
told  your  Majesty  this  tale  for  his  own  ends,  although 
how  he  expects  to  be  the  gainer  I  know  not." 

' '  I  might  have  thought  slightly  of  it, "  replied  the 
King,  ' '  but  that  I  have  for  some  days  been  suspicious 
that  there  was  some  foolery  between  your  daughter  and 
this  young  upstart.  I  have  seen  how  she  gradually 
cooled  in  converse  with  me  and  blushed  when  the  fellow 
has  come  near  us  in  the  grounds  and  elsewhere,  but, 
hitherto,  I  had  nothing  positive  to  mention  to  you. 
Have  you  given  any  encouragement  to  the  low-born 
hind?" 

"Certainly  not,"  replied  Spenata.      "My  desire  is  to 


254  BENONI. 

see  you  united  to  my  daughter.  In  proof  of  this  I  will 
at  once  take  steps  to  put  the  Parsee  out  of  your  path. 
Do  nothing  yourself,  King  Pinto.  This  would  set  the 
Queen  against  the  alliance  with  you." 

King  Pinto's  anger  had  gradually  cooled  down  and  he 
saw  at  once  the  force  of  the  argument,  and  replied: 

"  You  are  right,  in  part,  Spenata.  But  what  is  ap- 
plicable to  me  applies  with  equal  force  to  you.  Leave 
the  young  Parsee  at  liberty,  but  have  him  carefully 
watched,  and  this  Roman  is  just  the  man  if  rightly  used. 
He  must  have  had  some  envy  himself  or  hate  to  report 
to  me  what  he  had  seen  and  heard." 

"Think  you  he  has  mentioned  the  matter  to  any 
others  ? "  inquired  Spenata.  ' '  If  not,  and  we  keep  our 
own  counsel,  all  will  go  well." 

' '  I  feel  'assured, "  replied  the  King,  ' '  that  the  secret 
is  between  ourselves  and  him  alone.  But  I  must  away. 
I  expect  a  courier  from  my  court  and  may  have  to  return 
to-day.  Am  I  to  understand  that  you  are  still  desirous 
of  the  marriage  of  your  daughter  and  myself  ?" 

"lam  wishful  for  this,"  answered  the  Archbishop, 
1 '  and  nothing  but  your  refusal  will  prevent.  I  have  no 
fear  of  Costanza.  She  has  ever  been  a  dutiful  child, 
and  if  you  have  to  leave  at  once  I  will  soon  report  that 
she  is  willing  for  the  match." 

"  Be  it  so,"  said  the  King.  "  She  is  a  beautiful  wo- 
man, and  I  love  her  deeply.  I  leave  matters  in  your 
hands,  but  if  I  leave  to-day,  arrange  that  she  shall  ac- 
company me  some  distance  on  the  way.  I  would  con- 
verse with  her  alone  and  urge  my  suit  in  person. " 

"  It  shall  be  as  you  desire.      Adieu!  " 

And  these  two  men   parted;   the   King  to   dwell   upon 


LOVE    AND   AMBITION.  255 

the  beauty  and  grace  of  her  he  loved  and  hope  against 
hope  that  Caius  had  told  him  wrongly;  while  Spenata 
walked  quickly  to  his  private  chamber,  prepared  to  deal 
firmly  with  the  Roman,  and  act  as  policy  dictated. 

"  Leave  me, "  said  the  Archbishop  to  the  attendant, 
"but  remain  within  call  as  I  may  require  you  to  exe- 
cute speedy  justice." 

Then  turning  to  the  Roman,  he  said: 

"  I  would  not  judge  you  without  a  fair  and  impartial 
hearing.  Are  you  a  free-mason  ? " 

' '  Methinks  your  grace  is  not  or  you  would  not  have  to 
ask,  but  only  to  test  and  try  me, "replied  Caius.  "  Per- 
haps your  religion  is  like  the  new  Roman  faith — no  secret 
societies  allowed  except  their  own." 

"You are  right,"  replied  the  Archbishop,  looking  in- 
tently upon  the  face  of  Caius  as  though  he  would  read 
him  to  the  depths  of  his  mind.  "I  am  not  a  mason, 
yet  I  have  a  secret  order  of  my  own,  and  if  you  dare  pass 
through  the  ordeal  I  may  initiate  you.  Had  you  been  a 
mason  I  should  not  have  thought  of  this  step  as  they 
would  clash,  but  I  could  have  had  you  tested  by  a  ma- 
sonic meeting.  I  scarcely  thought,  however,  a  mason 
would  stoop  to  what  you  have  done  and  play  evesdrop- 
per. " 

And  as  Spenata  uttered  these  words  his  lip  curled  with 
scorn,  but  he  continued: 

' '  Now  are  you  prepared  to  be  open  with  me  and  give 
me  a  history  of  yourself,  and  the  true  reasons  which  in- 
duced you  to  come  to  this  country  ?  But,  so  that  you 
may  converse  freely,  and  to  show  you  that  I  am  not  in 
any  way  afraid  of  you,  I  give  you  your  liberty. " 

And  thus   speaking,    Spenata  took  from  his  girdle  a 


256  BENONI. 

dagger  as  though  about  to  cut  the  cord,  but  he  did  this 
only  to  show  the  Roman  that  he  was  fully  armed  against 
surprise,  and  stepping  close  to  Caius  unfastened  the  knot 
and  placed  the  rope  beneath  his  robe. 

The  Roman  felt  greatly  relieved  at  this  turn  of  affairs, 
and  his  quick  mind  saw  the  opening  for  a  post  of  profit 
under  Spenata,  for  he  knew  that  virtually  the  Archbishop 
was  the  ruler  of  the  Kingdom  of  Savelona. 

Caius  resolved  to  be  quite  open  in  his  communication 
with  the  old  Priest,  and  thus  replied: 

"  If  I  should  not  weary  your  grace,  I  would  shortly 
give  a  sketch  of  my  life,  and  that  can  easily  be  verified 
by  Marcel  or  any  of  his  party. " 

"  You  are  at  liberty  to  tell  me  all  you  think  desirable," 
replied  Spenata.  "All  I  ask  is  that  you  tell  me  nothing 
but  the  truth,  and  your  reasons  for  coming  here.  Con- 
ceal nothing,  and  you  may  find  a  friend  instead  of  an 
enemy." 

Thus  addressed,  Caius  took  a  seat  some  little  distance 
from  Spenata,  quite  at  his  ease,  and  with  the  grace  which 
a  true  born  noble  of  the  Roman  Empire  only  could  com- 
mand, and  thus  replied: 

1 '  I  am  a  nephew  of  the  great  Constantine,  and  from 
my  boyhood  have  had  every  luxury  and  indulgence. 
When  I  reached  my  majority  I  came  into  possession  of  a 
large  fortune.  This  I  squandered  and  became  heavily  in 
debt,  so  that  I  had  no  resource  but  to  flee  my  country.  I 
was  present  when  Marcel  spoke  of  coming  in  search  of 
Prince  Benoni  and  the  Princess  Serapta,  and  I  volun- 
teered to  accompany  him.  I  cannot  return,  and  there- 
fore should  be  prepared  to  take  up  some  post  in  this  or 
the  adjoining  kingdom." 


LOVE    AND    AMBITION.  257 

1 '  And  was  it  with  this  end  in  view  that  you  revealed 
what  you  had  seen  to  King  Pinto  ?  Methinks  it  was  a 
clumsy  way  of  reaching  a  position  either  here  or  in  his 
Kingdom.  But  proceed." 

"  I  had  seen  that  King  Pinto  was  in  love  with  the 
Queen,"  replied  Caius,  "and  I  thought  that  the  sooner 
he  put  a  stop  to  these  secret  meetings  with  the  Duke, 
the  better.  I  chanced  to  see  the  King  as  I  turned  into 
the  palace,  otherwise  I  was  coming  to  speak  to  your 
grace. " 

"And  your  impulsiveness,"  said  Spenata,  "might 
have  spoilt  my  dearest  wishes  for  the  alliance  of  the  two 
kingdoms  and  risked  your  own  prospects  for  promotion 
here.  Have  you  mentioned  what  you  saw  to  anyone  ? " 

"  No  one  but  the  King,"  replied  Caius,  "  and  will  not 
repeat  to  anyone  if  that  be  your  grace's  wish." 

"Now  I  am  inclined  to  believe  you,  and  what  is  more 
to  the  purpose  to  trust  you.  But  I  shall  want  something 
in  return." 

The  Archbishop  then  narrated  his  mode  of  procedure 
in  obtaining  the  sanction  of  the  Queen  to  the  royal  mar- 
riage, and  continued: 

"The  workman  is  worthy  of  his  hire,  and  you  will 
find  me  able  and  willing  to  pay  well  for  ability  and  zeal 
in  my  service.  I  cannot  openly  offer  you  any  post  and 
you  will  appear  to  rest  under  my  displeasure  until  after 
the  marriage  of  the  Queen  with  King  Pinto.  That 
accomplished  I  will  find  you  something  worthy  of 
acceptance.  But,  so  as  to  insure  your  faithfulness,  you 
must  be  initiated  into  my  secret  order.  Are  you  prepared 
to  undergo  this  ordeal  ? " 


BENONI. 

"  If  it  is  nothing  that  a  soldier  and  Roman  should  not 
do,"  said  Caius,  "  I  am  prepared." 

Spenata  looked  with  a  sneer  curling  his  sarcastic  lips, 
as  he  replied: 

' '  You  may  leave  these  high-flown  expressions  for  the 
outside  world.  They  are  not  in  keeping  with  what  you 
are  prepared  to  do,  and  I  object  to  cant  in  private." 

Thereupon,  the  Archbishop  whistled  down  a  reed 
which  communicated  with  the  adjoining  chamber,  and  a 
powerful  man,  dressed  as  a  soldier,  answered  the  call. 

"Janus,  prepare  the  chamber  of  horrors  for  the  initia- 
tion of  a  candidate  for  our  Holy  Secret  Order.  Inform 
the  three  prisoners  that  their  hour  has  come,  and  have 
all  ready  forthwith.  Heat  well  the  branding-iron,  and 
summon  a  secret  committee.  Make  all  speed. 

The  soldier  bowed  and  withdrew,  and,  Spenata, 
turning  to  the  Roman,  continued: 

"  It  will  be  necessary  for  you  to  give  up  your  sword 
and  arms  and  be  blindfolded.  As  I  desire  myself  to  test 
your  sincerity  I  will  accompany  you.  This  I  rarely  do, 
but  the  importance  of  the  occasion  requires  that  you 
be  fully  initiated,  and  I  trust  the  interest  I  take  in  you 
will  be  appreciated." 

Caius,  making  a  virtue  of  necessity,  and  readily  divin- 
ing the  opportunity  when  presented,  gave  up  his  s^  d 
and  dagger,  and  offered  himself  to  be  blindfolded. 

This  Spenata  did  at  once;  then  fastening  the  door  of 
communication  said  through  a  speaking  tube,  formed  of 
reeds  closely  joined  together: 

"  Let  no  one  approach  my  chamber.  I  am  going  to 
another  part  of  the  palace  to  try  this  prisoner." 

Spenata  took  the  young  Roman    by  the  arm   and  led 


LOVE    AND   AMBITION.  259 

him  forth  through  an  opening,  further  into  the  palace. 
The  way  had  many  turnings,  and  having  proceeded  some 
distance,  the  Archbishop  touched  a  concealed  spring  and 
a  door  flew  open.  This  led  into  a  cage,  with  a  seat  at 
the  further  side.  As  soon  as  both  were  seated  the  cage 
began  slowly  to  descend.  Spenata  again  took  the  arm 
of  the  Roman,  and  simply  uttering  the  word  "wait,"  the 
two  men  walked  along  some  further  passages,  and  again 
Spenata  turned  a  knob  and  another  cage  was  discovered. 

Into  this  both  men  entered,  and  were  slowly  lowered 
deeper  into  the  earth. 

When  it  stopped,  Spenata  assisted  Caius  out  of  the 
cage,  and  the  entrance  door  slowly  closed,  and  both 
walked  some  little  distance  away. 

"  You  are  now  in  the  initiation  room,"  said  the  Arch- 
bishop, "  and  I  will  remove  the  scarf  from  your  eyes." 

He  did  so,  and  the  Roman  found  himself  in  total  dark- 
ness. 

"  Speak  low,"  said  Spenata,  "for  here  we  are  amongst 
the  dead  and  dying." 

As  he  thus  spoke  there  was  an  unearthly  howl  which 
appeared  to  proceed  from  a  lion  close  to  them.  In  fact, 
Caius  could  feel  the  monster's  breath  on  his  cheek;  and 
directly  afterwards  he  heard  a  screech  of  intense  pain, 
L  ..  the  lion  was  heard  munching  into  human  flesh. 

' '  Thus  die, "  said  Spenata,  ' '  those  who  betray  the  se- 
crets of  this  holy  order." 

As  Caius  became  more  accustomed  to  the  darkness,  he 
could  see  faintly  the  outlines  of  the  lion,  and  especially 
its  glaring  eyes,  and  he  felt  his  blood  run  chill  and  hoped 
yearningly  for  the  light. 

This  came  in  a  different  way  to  what   the   Roman  ex- 


260  BENONI. 

pected.  There  were  sounds  of  heavy  thunder  and  then 
the  lightning  flashed  forth,  forked,  as  though  it  would 
strike  both  onlookers  with  death. 

"  At  the  next  flash,"  said  Spenata,  still  speaking  in  a 
low  voice,  "  look  near  you  to  your  right.  There  you  will 
see  another  victim  who  betrayed  the  mission  the  order 
intrusted  to  him.  Keep  your  eyes  in  that  direction  and 
about  your  own  height.  When  you  see  the  lightning 
form  a  circle,  it  will  be  around  the  head  of  the  traitor, 
and  that  means  instantaneous  death." 

Spenata  had  scarcely  ceased  to  speak  ere  a  vivid  flash 
came  direct  to  the  point  named  and  lit  up  the  livid  face 
of  a  man  encircled  in  fire,  and  a  deep  voice  sounded 
through  the  darkness: 

' '  Thus  perish  all  traitors  to  our  holy  order  !  " 

Then,  from  the  domed  roof  of  the  room  there  shone  a 
powerful  light  and  showed  Caius  the  lion  and  a  few 
crunched  bones  just  before  him,  and  to  his  right  a  man, 
quite  dead,  fastened  to  a  post. 

'  'There  are  yet  two  more  victims,  said  Spenata, 
but  they  will  come  in  alone.  The  first  is  a  woman  who 
failed  in  her  duty  to  the  order,  and  was  also  unfaithful 
to  her  husband  who  stood  high  as  one  of  the  directors  of 
this  order.  Both  she  and  the  guilty  man  will  suffer. 
See  you  a  form  at  the  far  end  of  the  cage  ?  They  have 
closed  the  door  and  she  sinks  upon  the  ground.  " 

The  light  went  out  and  the  pair  were  in  darkness 
again;  but  they  heard  the  spring  of  the  lion,  and  a  dread- 
ful scream  announced  that  it  had  found  the  victim. 

Again  the  voice  said  in  deep  tones: 

'  'Thus  die  unfaithful  wives,  and  betrayers  of  our  secret 
order. " 


LOVE   AND   AMBITION.  26 1 

A  few  moments  elapsed,  and  then  there  was  the  sound 
of  horses  hoofs,  and  the  light  was  gradually  increased 
from  the  roof,  and  Caius  saw  eight  horses  standing  in  a 
circle  and  facing  eight  points  of  the  compass. 

Strapped  on  the  backs  of  the  horses,  by  the  arms,  legs 
and  head,  was  a  man  of  beautiful  form  and  naked.  At 
the  crack  of  a  whip  the  horses  started,  each  proceeding  in 
a  straight  line,  and  each  bearing  away  a  portion  of  the 
human  form.  And  as  a  second  and  third  crack  of  the 
whip  was  heard,  the  horses  ran  round  the  circle,  and 
portions  of  the  man's  body  fell  with  a  thud  on  the  ground, 
and  the  head  rolled  close  to  Caius. 

The  young  soldier  shuddered,  and  to  add  to  the  horror, 
the  lights  again  went  out,  and  the  same  voice  was  heard 
uttering  the  same  solemn  words. 

Spenata  took  the  young  man  by  the  arm  and  led  him 
into  another  opening  which  could  just  be  seen  near  them. 
Again  the  men  stood  in  a  cage  which  slowly  descended 
between  the  masonary.  When  they  left  this  means  of 
communication  it  was  to  proceed  to  another  directly 
under  the  floor  where  they  had  been  standing.  It  was  a 
large  and  wild-looking  place,  and  at  the  further  end  there 
was  a  huge  fire,  with  some  nearly  naked  figures  surround- 
ing it,  and  heaping  thereon  huge  fagots  of  wood. 

"This, "  said  Spenata,  "is  the  initiation  room,  and 
here  is  completed  the  ceremony  admitting  to  the  secrets 
of  the  order.  Are  you  prepared  to  go  forward  with  the 
ordeal?" 

The  young  soldier  stated  that  he  was  ready  to  become 
a  member  as  he  presumed  his  grace  had  already    been 
admitted. 
•     ' 4 1  formed  the  order, "  said  Spenata,  ' '  and  did  it  for 


262  BENONI. 

State  purposes.  By  means  of  this  order  I  know  every- 
thing that  takes  place  in  the  kingdom,  and  -it  was  the 
main  cause  of  my  being  able  to  place  my  daughters  on 
the  throne  and  keep  them  there.  Through  information 
furnished  to  me,  I  have  no  doubt  that  your  statement 
respecting  the  Queen  and  Duke  is  correct,  and  I  expect- 
ed such  a  scene  as  you  witnessed." 

"  Why  then,"  inquired  Caius,  "did  you  express  sur- 
prise when  I  related  to  you  what  I  saw  ? " 

"  That  was  simply  a  stroke  of  State  policy,"  replied 
Spenata.  "  It  was  necessary  to  throw  dust  in  the  eye? 
of  the  King  of  Sepania,  and  to  gain  time  to  work  out  my 
plans." 

By  this  time  the  pair  had  reached  near  the  end  of  the 
room.  They  found  a  large  table  with  a  dark  covering  on 
it,  on  which  was  painted  a  skull,  bones,  and  various  in- 
struments of  a  deadly  kind. 

Around  the  table  sat  twelve  men,  wearing  masks,  also 
bearing  the  impression  of  a  skull  and  cross-bones. 

The  Archbishop  led  Caius  to  a  seat  at  the  foot  of  the 
table,  while  Spenata  took  a  chair  at  the  head,  and  thus 
spoke: 

' '  Directors  of  our  Holy  Order  of  Ancient  Druids,  I  pre- 
sent before  you  Caius  Pompora,  nephew  of  the  Emperor 
Constantine,  of  Constantinople,  a  "candidate  for  admis- 
sion to  our  secret  society.  I  have  been  with  him  during 
the  exhibition  of  your  vengence  on  the  betrayers  of  our 
secrets  and  the  violators  of  our  honor  and  trust;  and  I 
have  since  asked  of  him  if  he  is  prepared  to  proceed  with 
the  ordeal,  and  to  this  he  has  assented.  I  now  leave 
him  in  your  hands  to  be  examined  and  tested,  and,  if 
found  eligible,  completely  initiated." 


LOVE   AND   AMBITION.  263 

Thus  saying,  the  Archbishop  vacated  the  chair  and 
went  into  a  small  room  leading  past  the  large  fire,  and 
another  took  his  place. 

"  His  grace,  the  Archbishop  of  Savelona,"  said  the  new 
chairman,  looking  toward  Caius,  ' '  has  left  you  in  our 
hands,  pursuant  to  a  rule  in  our  holy  order,  that  no 
one  introducing  a  candidate  shall  take  any  further  part 
in  the  examination  and  initiation.  And,  although 
his  retirement  was  scarcely  necessary,  it  shows  the  deli- 
cacy of  feeling  that  pervades  our  ranks,  and  that  even 
our  founder  and  grand  master  is  here  as  a  brother  only 
and  conforms  strictly  to  the  rules  of  the  order.  I  will 
now  appoint  a  committee  to  examine  you  in  private  and 
you  will  then  return  to  declare  your  decision." 

Hereupon  the  presiding  director  appointed  three  of  the 
party  to  go  through  the  examination  and  explanation 
necessary  before  the  final  question  was  put  to  him  as  to 
initiation. 

They  took  Caius  to  another  room,  which  was  draped 
in  black,  and  had  human  skulls  scattered  here  and  there, 
and  instruments  of  torture  and  death  of  many  frightful 
kinds. 

It  was  duly  explained  to  him  that  every  one  admitted 
to  the  order  must  take  a  solemn  oath  never  to  divulge 
the  secrets  of  the  community,  nor  wrong  a  brother,  nor 
a  brother's  wife,  but  always  defend  and  assist  the  same 
under  all  circumstances,  and  carry  out  strictly  and  faith- 
fully all  orders  imposed  by  the  General  Councils  or  the 
Grand  Master;  and  that  a  violation  of  this  oath  would 
render  the  member  liable  to  such  violent  or  other  death  as 
the  Council  or  Grand  Master  might  direct. 


264  BENONI. 

Caius  expressed  his  readiness  to  take  the  oath  and 
abide  by  the  rules  of  the  order. 

The  committee  then  informed  him  that  he  would  have 
to  receive  a  brand  or  distinguishing  mark. 

To  this  Caius  also  assented. 

The  committee,  each  taking  a  silver  trumpet,  blew  a 
loud  blast  and  the  directors  and  Spenata  knew  that  Caius 
had  passed  the  ordeal  satisfactorily.  They  returned  to 
the  table  and  Spenata  again  took  the  chair  and  Caius 
was  placed  at  the  foot  as  before,  and  the  oath  was  ad- 
ministered. Caius,  holding  in  his  right  hand,  a  sprig  of 
oak,  and  resting  his  left  on  a  human  skull. 

After  this  was  completed,  the  young  soldier  was  marked 
on  each  arm,  and  he  was  declared  a  member  of  the  first 
degree,  and  the  party  separated,  and  it  was  left  for  the 
Archbishop  to  instruct  him  in  the  signs  of  admission  for 
the  first  degree. 

'  'You  have  been  admitted,  Caius, "  said  Spenata,  ' '  into 
one  of  the  oldest  secret  orders  of  the  world.  The  Freema- 
sons claim  their  formation  from  Solomon  but  we  go  back  to 
Noah.  Ancient  history  records  that  after  Ham  had 
offended  his  father  and  the  old  man  had  cursed  his  son, 
Shem  and  Japheth  besought  their  father  to  form  this  or- 
der, and  as  they  sat  together  under  the  oak,  he  plucked 
the  mistletoe  as  a  sign,  and  all  who  are  admitted  have 
since  had  it  marked  on  their  arms.  By  enrollment  un- 
der this  order,  the  descendants  of  Shem  and  Japheth, 
have  been  able  to  bind  and  oppress  the  children  of  Ham, 
and  keep  them  slaves,  as  Noah  vowed  they  should 
remain." 

"How  did  the  people  of  this  kingdom  ever  consent  to 
be  members  of  such  an  order  ? "  inquired  Caius.  '  'We 


LOVE    AND    AMBITION.  265 

look  upon  the  northern  Africans  as  a  nation  of  slaves. 
Surely  this  would  tend  to  keep  alive  the  idea,  and  be 
objectionable  to  them." 

' '  I  did  not  reveal  the  antiquity  of  the  order, "  replied 
Spenata.  "Neither  are  these  people  descendants  of 
Ham,  but  of  Nimrod,  the  great  hunter.  And  some  say 
that  he  was  in  the  direct  line  from  Cain,  the  slayer  of  his 
brother." 

' '  I  have  always  felt  that  murder  to  have  been  one  of 
the  most  dreadful,"  said  Caius.  "Fancy  the  first  pic- 
ture of  death  on  earth  was  the  dead  body  of  Abel.  And 
why  was  he  killed  ?  Surely,  for  an  idea  only." 

"  You  are  right,  Caius, "  said  the  Archbishop.  "The 
first  murder  was  on  account  of  religion,  and  since  that 
time  the  most  revolting  cruelty  has  been  for  the  same 
cause.  Man,  in  his  folly,  has  imagined  vain  things  and 
murdered  those  who  have  ventured  to  oppose  his  im- 
agination. Are  the  Roman  Christians  an  exception  to 
this  rule  ?" 

"  No  replied  Caius,  "for  now  they  have  got  the  upper 
hand  they  are  as  revengeful  as  any  of  the  other  religions. 
Before  Christianity  was  made  the  religion  of  the  State 
they  were  meek  and  harmless,  and  followed  in  the  foot- 
steps of  their  founder,  but  now  they  persecute  all  who 
venture  to  have  different  opinions  to  themselves." 

"  I  thought  that  was  so,"  said  the  Archbishop,  "al- 
though Angelus  spoke  so  eloquently  of  love  and  universal 
peace  and  forgiveness.  I  fancied  human  nature  would 
remain  the  same  so  long  as  people  were  governed  by  the 
emotions,  and  not  by  the  intellect." 

"That,"  replied  Caius,  "  is  the  great  fault  of  all  the 
religions  of  the  earth.  They  seek  to  make  men  perfect 


266  BENONI. 

through  their  emotional  nature,  but   truth  is   gained    by 
research  alone." 

"Truth!  What  is  truth  ?"  inquired  Spenata.  "This 
has  been  the  search  of  mankind  from  the  dawn  of  history, 
and  each  generation,  as  it  struts  through  its  little  life, 
asserts  that  it  has  found  it  and  acts  accordingly.  Yet 
succeeding  ages  wipe  out  this  truth  and  write  afresh. 
But  in  the  interval  what  anguish  and  pain  are  caused. 
Oh,  that  men  would  not  be  such  fools  but  calmly  work 
and  wait. " 

"  Life  is  too  short  to  do  much,"  replied  the  young 
soldier.  "We  only  begin  to  think  and  investigate  ere 
we  are  called  away.  Then  our  descendants  have  to  be- 
gin afresh.  Thus  it  is  that  all  is  new  and  all  is  old. " 

And  as  Caius  uttered  these  words  a  deep  sigh  escaped 
him  as  he  thought  upoff  the  vanity  of  man's  attempts  to 
reach  the  mind  and  purposes  of  the  Infinite. 

"I  would  know  more  of  you,"  said  the  Archbishop. 
' '  I  find  that,  contrary  to  my  first  impression,  you  have 
thought  on  these  great  subjects."  Then  pointing  out  the 
way,  Spenata  continued:  "You  take  the  left  while  I 
proceed  to  the  right.  I  have  some  State  affairs  to  at- 
tend to  to-day." 

Thus  parted  these  men  so  strangely  thrown  together, 
each  to  work  out  his  little  play  in  life's  mimic  battlefield, 
writing  they  knew  not  what. 


'Tnou  LIEST,   CAIUS,  AND   I  AM  HALF  DISPOSED  TO  PUNISH  THEE  FOR  THI* 
SLANDER  ON  THE  QUEEN."     Seep.  273. 


267 
CHAPTER  XVII. 

A  DARK  PLOT  TO  BETRAY  THE  LOVERS. 

The  following  day  opened  with  a  sky  of  beautiful  blue. 
The  soft  wind  moved  gently  through  the  trees,  and  the 
air  was  clear,  shewing  the  landscape  for  many  miles 
around  the  city  of  Savelona. 

On  the  western  terrace  of  the  palace  walked  the  King 
and  Queen,  and  as  they  strolled  together,  the  King  looked 
with  loving  eyes  upon  Costanza. 

"  Noble  Queen,"  he  said,  "my  visit  is  nearly  ended. 
I  must  away  to-day  to  my  kingdom,  but  I  shall  ever 
dwell  upon  the  happy  days  I  have  passed  with  you  here. 
May  I  hope  that  you  will  cherish  one  thought  of  me  ? " 

"I  am  glad."  replied  the  Queen,  "that  your  visit  has 
been  agreeable  and  that  you  will  recall  the  days  you 
have  passed  with  us.  I  fear  I  have  been  but  dull  com- 
pany. The  sudden  absence  of  my  sister  has  brought  a 
cloud  over  my  happy  life.  Alas,  would  she  were  here  to 
entertain  you  more  royally." 

And  as  the  Queen  spoke  a  sadness  came  over  her  beau- 
teous face  and  there  was  a  far-off  look  towards  the  pal- 
ace of  Sordello  and  the  distant  sea. 

' '  Whatever  causes  your  grief,  noble  Queen,  I  feel  and 
regret.  But  even  when  your  sister  was  here  my  heart 
turned  yearningly  to  you.  May  I  hope,  Costanza,  that 
at  some  early  day  the  wish  of  my  heart  may  be  answered 
and  that  I  may  claim  you  as  my  bride  ? " 

The  Queen  felt  her  heart  quicken  its  pulsations.  She 
had  hoped  that  this  trying  ordeal  might  be  spared  to  her. 
She  blushed  deeply,  and  then  a  faintness  came  over  her, 
and  she  said  in  a  low  voice: 


268  BENONI. 

"Ask  me  not,  noble  King,  for  my  heart  is  not  my  own. 
I  am  faint.  Oh,  lead  me  to  my  room." 

And  he,  seeing  how  pale  she  was  and  fearing  she  would 
fall,  took  her  in  his  arms,  and  bore  her  into  the  palace. 

Unobserved,  Caius  Pompora,  had  just  entered  on  the 
terrace  and  saw  the  King  as  he  took  her  in  his  arms  and 
bore  her  away. 

"The  plot  thickens,"  mused  Caius.  "Yesterday  I 
saw  the  Queen  in  the  arms  of  the  Duke  and  to-day  I  find 
her  in  the  embraces  of  King  Pinto.  Which  is  the  favored 
one  ? " 

Again  he  was  the  messenger  of  tidings  to  Spenata  and 
recounted  what  he  had  seen. 

"And  did  you  hear  what  passed  between  my  daughter 
and  the  King  ? "  inquired  the  Archbishop. 

"As  I  reached  the  top  of  the  terrace,"  replied  the 
young  Roman,  ' '  I  saw  the  King  embrace  the  Queen  and 
she  had  her  head  on  his  shoulder  and  they  proceeded  to 
the  palace." 

"  I  am  glad,"  said  Spenata,  "  for  this  alliance  between 
the  two  kingdoms  has  been  my  strongest  desire.  Thus 
united  they  would  found  an  empire  equal  to  Rome,  and 
I  should  have  been  the  cause." 

And  the  eyes  of  the  old  man  glowed  with  pleased  am- 
bition. He  had  lived  in  the  Roman  Empire  and  realized 
its  power. 

"  And  why  should  not  the  name  of  Spenata  be  handed 
down  to  posterity  as  the  founder  of  a  mighty  kingdom  ?" 
mused  the  aged  priest,  aloud.  ' '  I  have  been  successful 
in  changing  the  religion  and  in  placing  my  children  on 
the  throne,  why  should  I  not  increase  their  power,  and 


A  DARK  PLOT  TO  BETRAY  THE  LOVERS.      269 

estaonsh  a  new  faith  here  that  shall  last  for  ages,  nay, 
perhaps  forever  ? " 

"The  name  of  Constantine,"  replied  Caius,  taking  up 
the  thought,  ' '  shall  live  as  long  as  Rome  shall  live.  Nay, 
when  her  temporal  power  has  gone  her  spiritual  dominion 
shall  increase.  And  so  in  Savelona  and  this  great  Con- 
tinent, the  Archbishop,  Spenata,  shall  be  heard  of  for  ages 
as  the  founder  of  a  more  spiritual  faith  and  a  greater  em- 
pire." 

Thus  the  flatterer  responded  to  the  musings  of  the 
Priest,  and  Spenata  listened  and  believed  it  possible. 

Hereupon  an  attendant  appeared  and  whispered  to  the 
Archbishop,  and  Spenata  abruptly  broke  up  the  inter- 
view. 

"  The  King  of  Sepania  desires  to  see  your  grace,"  said 
the  messenger.  "Will  you  attend  him  in  his  rooms,  or 
shall  he  come  to  you  ? " 

"  I  will  accompany  you,"  said  the  Priest,  and  he  fol- 
lowed the  attendant  to  the  King's  apartment. 

"  I  have  desired  to  see  you,  Spenata,"  said  the  King, 
"  for  I  have  just  had  an  interview  with  your  daughter.  I 
could  not  wait  until  the  evening  to  speak  to  her.  My  heart 
beats  too  ardently  to  admit  of  the  slow  calculations 
of  prudence.  But  I  am  no  nearer  arriving  at  certainty. 
The  few  words  she  said  implied  a  prior  attachment,  and 
yet  it  might  refer  to  her  love  for  you.  And  when  she  had 
uttered  them  she  fainted  in  my  arms,  and  I  have  borne 
her  to  her  rooms  and  left  her  in  charge  of  the  maids. 
Will  you  direct  your  physician  to  attend  her  at  once. " 

"That  I  will,  King  Pinto,"  replied  Spenata,  "and 
methinks  it  would  be  well  to  delay  pressing  the  matter 
further  for  the  present.  I  will  take  charge  of  her  en- 


2/O  BENONI. 

tirely  and  report  you  to  your  kingdom  if  you  must  leave 
today." 

"It  is  imperative  that  I  return  this  day,"  answered  the 
King.  "  But  if  the  Queen  recovers,  perhaps  you  can  all 
ride  with  me  as  far  as  the  Gardens  of  Sordello.  I  would 
wander  again  through  those  enchanted  grounds,  and  if 
Costanza  could  be  my  companion  all  might  yet  be  as  we 
wish." 

The  Archbishop  replied  that  it  should  be  as  the  King 
desired,  and  he  sought  the  court  physician. 

"  Huesca, "  said  Spenata,  addressing  the  head  of  the 
healing  art  of  Savelona.  "  I  want  you  to  see  the  Queen. 
She  has  fainted  on  the  terrace  as  King  Pinto  and  she  were 
conversing.  It  is  a  sudden  affection  of  the  heart.  Ap- 
ply your  healing  remedies  and  restore  my  daughter  quick- 
ly to-day,  as  I  desire  her  to  proceed  to  Sordello  for  change 
of  air  and  quiet." 

' '  I  will  hasten  to  the  Queen  and  do  all  in  my  power 
to  restore  her  speedily.  Has  your  grace  any  further 
commands  ?  "  inquired  Huesca. 

"  I  shall  require  you  to  proceed  to-day  to  Sordello,"  re- 
plied the  Archbishop  ' '  so  as  to  attend  upon  and  watch  over 
your  patient.  I  will  give  you  further  instructions  there, 
as  I  shall  accompany  the  King  that  far. " 

The  aged  physician  bowed  and  withdrew  to  attend 
upon  the  Queen.  He  found  her  reclining  upon  a 
couch,  and  her  long  hair  lay  heedlessly  around  her.  She 
was  deathly  pale,  and  the  maids  of  honor  were  bathing 
her  temples. 

"That  is  right,"  said  the  physician.  "We  will  soon 
have  her  Majesty  well  again." 


A  DARK  PLOT  TO  BETRAY  THE  LOVERS.      2/1 

And  thereupon  he  made  a  careful  examination  of  the 
Queen's  ailment. 

"Your  Majesty  has  had  some  great  excitement,"  said 
Huesca.  "  I  have  here  a  potion  that  will  impart  strength 
and  energy.  Give  the  Queen  a  goblet,  and  I  will  pour 
it  out  for  her  to  take  at  once. " 

And  the  physician,  taking  from  his  mantle  a  small 
bottle,  poured  its  contents  into  a  drinking-cup  handed  to 
him.  The  effect  was  quickly  perceptible,  and  the  color 
came  again  to  the  pale  cheek  and  lustre  to  the  dull  eye. 

The  Queen  looked  gratefully  upon  the  physician,  and 
thanking  him,  said: 

' '  Your  medicine  is  indeed  acceptable.  It  has  already 
given  me  renewed  life.  Yours,  noble  doctor,  is  a  glori- 
ous career,  and  I  would  many  poor  suffering  ones  in  my 
kingdom  could  receive  of  your  healing  art." 

"  Knowing  the  kindness  of  your  Majesty's  heart  I  often 
ease  the  illness  of  your  people.  They  are  grateful,  and 
your  Majesty  pays  me  well." 

At  this  moment  a  messenger  announced  the  Archbishop. 
Spenata  followed  in  the  footsteps  of  the  attendant,  and 
approaching  the  Queen  took  her  hand,  saying: 

' '  Hearing  of  your  faintness  I  sent  this  good  physician, 
and  I  see  he  has  already  restored  the  bloom  to  your 
cheek  and  lustre  to  your  eyes.  I  trust,  Costanza,  that 
you  will  be  able  to  accompany  me  to  Sordello.  The 
King  desires  to  see  again  the  gardens  on  his  way  to  Se- 
pania,  and  he  must  leave  Savelona  to-day.  Huesca  shall 
go  with  us  to  be  near  you  in  case  of  need." 

The  Queen  feebly  expressed  a  desire  to  be  left  behind 
at  Savelona,  but  the  Archbishop  overruled  her  request, 
saying: 


2/2  BENONI. 

"We  must  speed  the  departing  guest.  King  Pinto  has 
spoken  of  your  courtesy  and  kindness  during  his  stay  and 
expressed  a  wish  for  us  to  accompany  him  to  Sordello. 
We  must  not  disappoint  him  on  this  last  day  of  his  visit, 
and  every  care  shall  be  taken  of  you,  Costanza.  There- 
fore let  your  maids  assist  you  to  be  ready  shortly  when 
the  King  will  call  for  you  to  lead  you  to  his  chariot. " 

The  Queen  felt  herself  in  the  toils  and  saw  no  way 
of  escape  without  disclosing  to  her  father  her  feelings 
for  the  Duke,  and  this  communication  she  desired  to 
delay  until  the  King's  visit  was  over. 

"  If  it  must  be,  father,  I  will  be  ready  to  accompany 
you  to  Sordello  as  you  and  King  Pinto  desire.  But, 
when  his  Majesty  has  left  us  there,  I  desire  to  confer 
with  you,  dear  father,  on  something  important  to  your 
little  Costanza." 

"So  it  shall  be,"  replied  the  Archbishop,  "and  you 
arrange  to  make  a  short  stay  there  as  change  and  quiet 
will  do  you  good.  Adieu  for  the  present." 

And  Spenata  kissed  his  daughter,  for  her  helplessness 
had  recalled  the  years  when,  as  a  little  one,  she  had 
placed  her  arms  around  his  neck  and  comforted  him. 

If  the  Queen  could  then  have  told  him  of  the  Duke 
his  heart  might  have  been  responsive;  but  as  he  turned 
away  he  came  in  contact  with  King  Pinto,  and  allowed 
his  mind  to  dwell  on  the  old  ideas  of  an  union  of  the  two 
kingdoms,  his  mood  changed,  and  he  muttered: 

"Pshaw,  why  allow  a  love-sick  maiden  to  interfere 
with  my  cherished  plans !  King  Pinto  will  make 
her  a  truly  gallant  husband.  True,  he  is  somewhat  her 
senior,  and  she  may  have  allowed  her  romantic  tenden- 


A  DARK  PLOT  TO  BETRAY  THE  LOVERS.      273 

cies  to  wander  to  this  Parsee,  but  what  is  love  weighed 
against  ambition." 

Thus  tke  yielding  moment  passed  and  a  few  hours  found 
a  royal  conclave  proceeding  to  Sordello,  the  King  and 
Queen  conspicuous  in  their  midst  in  the  royal  chariot. 

As  the  Queen  looked  up  to  one  of  the  casements  of  a 
mansion  on  their  route  she  saw  the  sad  and  reproachful 
face  of  the  Duke  gazing  down  upon  her,  and  the  smiling 
features  of  Caius  Pompora  bearing  him  company. 

She  blushed  scarlet,  and  her  eyes  sought  the  ground  in 
maiden  bashfulness.  She  never  dreamed  of  jealousy  tak- 
ing possession  of  the  Duke's  mind.  She  had  given  him 
her  young  heart's  love  and  doubted  not,  nor  feared  any 
misunderstanding.  But  she  knew  not  the  depths  of  man's 
heart,  nor  how  easily  the  best  of  men  can  fall  into  a  jeal- 
ous trap  well  laid. 

"This  appears  a  settled  matter,  Bismantua,"  said 
Caius,  "  and  perhaps  the  marriage  will  come  off  at  Sor- 
dello and  the  Queen  accompany  King  Pinto  to  Sepania. " 

"What  mean  you,  Caius,"  angrily  inquired  the  Duke. 
"There  is  no  foundation  for  such  a  statement." 

"  Is  there  not,  my  lord  Duke?"  said  Pompora.  "If 
you  had  seen  the  Queen  in  the  arms  of  King  Pinto  this 
morning  as  I  did,  you  would  think  it  was  time  the  mar- 
riage took  place." 

"Thou  liest,  Caius,"  angrily  replied  the  young  Parsee, 
"and  I  am  half  disposed  to  punish  thee  for  this  slander 
on  the  Queen." 

And  the  Duke  placed  his  hand  on  his  sword,  but  his 
companion  only  laughed,  as  he  said: 

' '  Whatever  can  it  matter  to  you,  my  lord  Duke,  what 
the  Queen  may  do  ?  You  are  neither  her  lover  nor  her 


2/4  BENONI. 

subject,  but  only  a  visitor  for  a  short  time  in  her  realm." 

The  Duke  saw  that  he  had  betrayed  himself  somewhat 
to  Caius,  and  desirous  of  ascertaining  more  continued: 

' '  I  saw  the  Queen  yesterday  but  she  said  nothing  of 
this  journey  to  Sordello.  It  must  have  been  a  s-udden 
idea  acted  upon  in  haste.  Know  you  ought  further  ?" 

"One  of  the  m^.ids  of  honor  told  me,"  answered 
Caius,  ' '  that  soon  after  the  King  had  escorted  his  lady- 
love to  her  chamber,  her  father  came,  and  was  very  lov- 
ing to  her  and  kind  to  her,  and  kissed  her,  which  is  a 
thing  of  rare  occurrence.  Then  they  conversed  in  a  low 
tone,  and  the  next  thing  announced  was  to  prepare  for 
Sordello,  and  the  King  came  shortly  and  led  her  to  the 
chariot.  The  palace  is  full  of  the  news.  Where  have 
you  been  all  morning,  my  lord,  not  to  have  heard  the  re- 
ports going  about  this  matter  ?  Depend  upon  it  that 
it  means  an  union  of  the  two  kingdoms  by  the  marriage 
of  the  King  and  Queen." 

"  I  was  anxious  about  the  Princess  Serapta,"  replied 
the  Duke,  "  and  came  out  as  far  as  this  to  see  if  I  could 
learn  any  tidings  of  her  and  our  friends.  I  somewhat 
regret  that  I  did  not  accompany  Marcel  and  his  party  on 
their  adventure  in  her  behalf." 

"Ah,"  said  Caius,  sharply,  for  he  had  not  been  let  in- 
to the  particulars  of  the  secret  journey  of  Marcel. 
' '  Where  is  the  Princess,  and  what  steps  are  being  taken 
on  her  behalf  ?  " 

This  was  news  to  the  Duke  who  assumed  that  Caius 
would  have  been  invited  by  Marcel  to  take  part  in  the 
proposed  rescue,  and,  therefore,  the  young  Parsee 
replied: 

"  I  presumed  Marcel  had  informed  you  that  they  were 


A  DARK  PLOT  TO  BETRAY  THE  LOVERS.      2/5 

about  to  do  something  to  aid  the  Princess.  You  had 
better  apply  to  him  whenever  you  meet  as  he  has  charge 
of  this  expedition." 

Caius  was  not  well  pleased  to  receive  this  answer,  but 
as  he  had  something  to  gain  by  keeping  good  friends 
with  the  Duke,  he  laughed  the  matter  off,  and  said: 

"  Depend  upon  it,  Marcel  wants  all  the  honor  to  him- 
self. But  are  you  going  to  wait  here  until  they  return  ? 
I  proceed  to  Sordello.  I  ought  to  have  been  invited  as 
a  visitor  from  Rome,  but  they  have  left  the  road  behind 
them.  What  say  you,  will  you  accompany  me  to  join 
in  the  fun  ?  Depend  upon  it,  we  shall  see  a  jolly  wed- 
ding if  we  start  at  once." 

This  suggestion  fell  in  so  well  with  the  Duke's  thoughts 
that  he  readily  assented,  and  Caius  hastened  to  provide 
a  chariot,  with  two  quick-trotting  steeds,  and  the  young 
men  were  soon  following  in  the  track  of  the  royal 
party. 

They,  however,  kept  well  in  the  rear  and  arrived  at 
Sordello  after  the  King  and  Queen  reached  the  gardens. 

' '  Shall  we  present  ourselves  for  admission  to  the 
palace  ? "  inquired  Caius,  who  was  ever  ready  to  present 
himself  anywhere  and  on  any  pretense  that  his  wild 
fancy  suggested.  ' '  As  visitors  from  the  Roman  Empire 
we  are  entitled  to  be  received." 

"We  will  take  up  our  abode  at  some  inn  just  outside 
the  palace,"  replied  the  Duke.  "We  shall  then  have 
early  intimation  of  all  that  stirs." 

A  deep  sadness  came  over  the  Parsee.  His  memory 
recalled  the  pair,  so  near  together  in  the  royal  chariot. 
This,  coupled  with  the  communication  of  the  young 


2/6  BENONI. 

Roman,  planted  the  first  doubts  in  the  mind  of  the 
Duke. 

"And  yet,"  he  mused,  "  how  sweetly  she  gave  me  her 
hand  and  returned  my  betrothal  kiss.  Costanza,  I  can- 
not deem  thee  false  to  love  and  me." 

And  as  the  young  men  retired  for  the  night,  under  the 
Duke's  apartment  a  voice  was  heard  singing  sweetly: 

"Away,  dark  doubt,  let  love  be  free 
As  the  clear  air  of  heaven." 

' '  Who  sings  there  ? "  asked  the  Duke,  leaning  from 
his  window  and  peering  out  into  the  darkness  below. 

'  'A  friend  to  thee,  and  her  of  whom  thou  thinkest  now, " 
was  the  reply,  also  spoken  in  low  tones. 

"Ah,  there  is  but  one  of  whom  I  muse,  but  she  thinks 
not  now  of  me.  She  has  listened  to  other  words  and 
other  love,  and  received  embraces  from  another. " 

"Thou  hast  been  wrongly  informed,"  answered  the 
voice  from  the  darkness,  ' '  Come  to  the  masque  to- 
morrow night  and  thou  wilt  see  her  of  whom  thou  think- 
est. She  will  wear  on  her  right  arm  the  picture  of  the 
sun  rising  in  the  east  to  dispel  the  powers  of  darkness 
from  the  earth.  And  do  thou  wear  around  thy  turban 
this  scarf  which  I  hand  to  thee." 

And  as  she  spoke  she  threw  a  package  from  her,  for  it 
was  a  woman  who  had  thus  spoken  to  the  Duke,  and 
hastened  away,  while  from  the  corner  turned  the  sentinel 
and  exclaimed,  ' '  Who  goest  there  ?  " 

"  Good  sentinel,"  said  the  Duke,  "  reach  me  the  pack- 
age which  has  dropped  from  this  balcony  near  thy  beat. " 

"  I  see  no  package,"  answered  the  sentinel,  searching 
around.  ' '  The  darkness  is  too  great.  Why  didst  thou 


A  DARK  PLOT  TO  BETRAY  THE  LOVERS.      2/7 

drop  it  here  ?  It  must  now  await  the  morning  light  to 
find  it." 

' '  I  will  come  down  and  look  myself, "  replied  the 
Duke. 

' '  Thou  must  not  do  so.  The  gates  of  the  inn  are 
barred  and  locked  fast,  and  no  one  can  quit  their  rooms 
until  the  morning  sun  breaks  through  the  east.  These 
are  the  rules  and  customs  of  Sordello.  Go  thou  to  rest 
and  if  the  package  is  there  at  all,  which  much  I  doubt, 
thou  shalt  have  it  when  the  morning  breaks.  May  sleep 
attend  thee. " 

And  with  this  parting  salute,  the  sentinel  resumed  his 
weary  walk,  and  all  was  still.  Not  a  sound  broke  the 
solitude,  except  the  gentle  murmur  of  the  waves  washing 
the  seashore,  and  the  soft  rustle  of  the  leaves,  stirred  by 
the  breeze. 

' '  Who  art  thou,  fair  spirit,  that  gives  me  hope  ? " 
mused  the  Duke,  leaning  upon  the  casement  of  the  win- 
dow to  take  in  the  soft  wind  as  it  blew  coolly  on  his 
heated  brow.  "A  friend!  Aye,  truly  a  friend  to  visit 
me  when  the  hour  is  the  darkest.  And  could  I  doubt 
thee,  Costanza  ?  Love  shall  be  free  as  air,  and  I  will 
trust  thee  through  all." 

And  thus  young  love  revived,  and  hope  and  trust  oust- 
ed jealousy,  and  the  Duke  lay  down  and  slept,  dreaming 
of  the  fair  one  so  dear  to  him. 

But  he  was  not  the  only  listener.  Beneath  the  bal- 
cony was  one  who  drank  in  the  sentiments  of  the  song 
and  stored  up  the  hints  thrown  out  and  possessed  him- 
self of  the  packet  intended  for  the  Duke.  He,  too, 
mused  from  his  room  below  and  left  open  his  casement 
to  be  on  the  watch  for  further  tidings. 


278  BENONI. 

"  '  There's  many  a  slip  between  the  cup  and  the  lip,' 
my  lord  Duke,"  mused  Caius.  "The  dark  night  is  my 
friend,  fair  songstress,  and  I  am  here  to  give  a  counter- 
move  to  thy  interference  with  State  affairs.  H-ow  I 
should  have  dearly  loved  to  pinion  thy  fair  arms  and  be 
thy  father  confessor,  my  sweet  night  wanderer.  The 
Queen,  hearing  the  Duke  was  here,  has  commissioned 
the  new  court  singer  to  convey  this  message  to  her  lover. 
I  will  communicate  with  Spenata,  and  between  us  we 
can  circumvent  this  little  lovers'  plot. " 

And  while  the  Duke  slept,  Pompora  revolved  in  his 
cunning  brain  the  best  means  to  accomplish  his  villiany. 

"Ah,  I  have  it,"  and  thus  saying  he  laid  him  down 
and  slept. 

But  Caius  was  moving  early,  and  completing  his  toilet 
without  delay,  sallied  forth  to  hear  the  news. 

"The  Duke,  however,  had  been  in  advance,  searching 
for  the  packet,  but  was  returning  to  the  inn  with  sadness, 
for  he  found  it  not. 

"Well,  my  lord  Duke,"  said  Caius,  "whither  away  so 
soon  ?  Methinks  the  air  of  fair  Sordello  agrees  not  with 
your  grace.  Cheer  up,  man,  love's  sun  will  shine  ere 
many  days  are  oe'r,  and  all  will  go  merry  as  a  marriage 
bell." 

"I  envy  thee,  Caius,  thy  merry  mood,"  said  the 
Duke.  Nothing  damps  thy  bouyant  temperament.  But 
thou  hast  never  known  what  it  is  to  love." 

"  How  knowest  thou  that,  my  lord  Duke  ?  "  replied  the 
young  soldier.  "I  may  have  got  over  the  disease,  for 
perhaps  I  had  the  complaint  early  and  in  a  mild  form. 
But  you  of  the  eastern  tribes  are  ever  violent  in  your  pas- 
sions. You  love  strong  and  hate  stronger,  and  if  de- 


A  DARK  PLOT  TO  BETRAY  THE  LOVERS.      2/Q 

ceived  seek  instant  revenge.  Is  it  not  so  ?  What  then 
shall  become  of  him  who  has  sent  this  dark  cloud  across 
your  brow  ?  I  would  not  be  her." 

The  cutting  sarcasm  of  Pompora's  tones  raised  the 
stern  anger  of  the  Duke,  and  revived  the  doubts  dropped 
into  his  mind  by  Caius. 

"But  I  must  away  and  learn  tidings  of  the  court  gaiety 
to-day. " 

Thus  saying,  Caius  walked  hastily  away,  while  the 
Duke  returned  for  another  search,  and  as  he  looked 
around  the  sentinel  accosted  him: 

' '  Was  it  you,  my  lord,  who  was  being  serenaded  last 
night  ?  For  as  I  took  my  rounds  I  heard  sweet  singing 
such  as  is  rarely  heard  except  when  Plenena,  the  Court 
singer,  is  in  these  parts." 

"  Plenena  is  no  longer  in  the  court,"  sorrowfully  re- 
plied the  Duke.  ' '  Some  idle  chatterer  poisoned  the  mind 
of  Spenata  against  her,  and  she  and  her  husband,  Harlez, 
have  ceased  to  be  in  the  service  of  the  Queen.  But  I 
have  been  searching  for  a  packet  dropped  from  the  bal- 
cony. Hast  thou  seen  ought  of  it  ?  If  so,  give  it  me 
for  its  loss  troubles  me  greatly." 

"  I  searched  at  early  light,"  replied  the  sentinel,  "  but 
found  no  packet.  Possibly  the  songstress  bore  it  away. 
No  doubt  you  intended  it  for  her.  Ah,  you  young  gal- 
lants, what  sins  you  have  to  answer  for. " 

And  the  sentinel  went  whistling  away,  and  the  sins  he 
named  lay  lightly  upon  him. 

"Alas,  poor  human  nature,"  mused  the  Duke,  "how 
mockingly  are  deep  mysteries  spoken  of.  These  sins, 
looked  upon  as  so  trifling,  strike  at  the  Creator's  most 
glorious  handiwork  and  undermine  the  purity  of  life  and 


28O  BENONI. 

thought.  When  will  mankind  work  with  the  Creator, 
and  purify  the  world  from  the  gross  sin  of  immorality  ? 
Marvellous  power  is  given  to  us  and  we  each  in  turn  be- 
come sub-creators.  Glorious  Architect  of  the  Universe," 
continued  the  Duke,  as  the  sun's  rays  shone  higher  and 
higher  in  the  heavens,  "how  marvellous  are  Thy  ways. 
How  Thou  hast  so  finely  marked  out  our  course  and  set 
metes  and  bounds  we  cannot  pass." 

But  Caius  returned,  singing  snatches  of  a  gay  song,  for 
he  was  in  a  joyous  mood,  expecting  the  frolic  of  a  carni- 
val. 

"  Arouse  you,  my  lord  Duke,"  said  the  young  man, 
"and  cease  your  musings  and  thinkings  in  the  dark. 
There  are  to  be  jolly  times  at  the  palace  to-day.  The 
King  has  consented  to  prolong  his  stay  another  day  and 
night.  We  are  to  have  feats  of  archery,  and  sword  plays, 
and  rowing  on  the  water,  and  at  night  a  masked  ball. 
You  must  look  around  early  and  secure  a  fitting  disguise. 
And  here,"  producing  a  packet,  secured  and  sealed  with 
the  Queen's  seal,  "  is  a  royal  invitation,  or  else  a  masonic 
apron,  or  some  other  well  known  signal,  and  addressed 
to  you." 

And  as  Caius  ceased  to  speak  he  handed  the  Duke  a 
package,  perfumed  with  the  scent  which  the  Queen 
loved  so  well,  and  bearing  every  sign  of  coming  from  Cos- 
tanza. 

The  Duke  looked  with  fondness  on  the  package  and 
pressed  it  to  his  lips  as  he  turned  to  open  it. 

Then  taking  off  the  cover,  found  a  scarf  enclosed,  and 
a  few  words  hastily  penned,  and  these  he  read  aloud: 

' '  Come  to  the  masked  ball  and  wear  the  scarf  around 
your  turban.  Fear  not,  all  will  be  well. " 


A  DARK  PLOT  TO  BETRAY  THE  LOVERS.      28 I 

"  How  came  this  packet  to  your  hands  ?  "  inquired  the 
Duke. 

"  I  found  it  near  my  casement  window, "  replied  Caius, 
"  and  observing  that  it  was  addressed  to  you,  my  lord 
Duke,  I  hastened  to  bring  it  to  you,  Shall  you  go  to  the 
ball  to-night  ?  And  can  I,  too,  get  an  invite  ? " 

"  I  shall  certainly  go,"  replied  the  Duke,  "  for  here  is 
a  royal  pass;"  and  he  produced  a  small  tablet  with  the 
words,  "  Pass  the  bearer,"  thereon,  signed  by  the  Queen's 
chamberlain.  "  But,"  the  Duke  continued,  ''whether  I 
Can  obtain  a  pass  for  you,  Caius,  or  not,  I  cannot  say. 
Yet  if  I  can  get  speech  of  the  Queen  I  doubt  not  I  can 
do  so." 

"If  not,"  said  Caius,  "I  must  put  on  a  little  Roman 
assurance  and  stalk  in  as  nephew  of  great  Constantine, 
or,  what  would  be  better  still,  as  the  veritable  Emperor 
himself." 

And  the  young  soldier  went  away  laughing  loudly  at 
his  own  joke.  But  the  Duke  gazed  fondly  on  the  words 
he  had  read  and  looked  long  upon  the  scarf,  musing: 

"Dearest  Costanza,  thou  art  true  to  me,  and  again 
the  day  is  bright  and  joyous.  My  love,  I  am  thine 
forever. " 

And  nature  took  on  for  him  again  a  rosy  hue,  and  the 
clouds  of  distrust  rolled  from  the  horizon,  and  paradise 
appeared,  and  he  entered  the  charmed  enclosure,  and 
found  the  tree  of  life  clothed  with  the  golden  apples  oi 
hope,  and  love  encircled  him  in  a  glorious  halo,  and  his 
soul  was  filled  with  peace  and  joy. 

He  saw  not  the  serpent  near,  and  yet  the  evil  one  was 
present,  and  his  voice  sounded  in  the  laugh  and  song  of 
the  gay  deceiver  who  had  brought  the  Duke  such  gladness. 


282  BENONI. 

And  Caius  hastened  away,  singing  as  he  went.  He 
took  a  circuitous  route  through  the  royal  gardens,  and 
coming  to  a  door,  in  a  secluded  place  facing  the  sea, 
he  knocked  thrice  gently,  and  then  twice,  and  then  once 
only. 

A  slide  opened  over  the  doorway,  and  a  voice  said: 

' '  Who  seeks  entrance  here  ?  " 

' '  One  duly  initiated  in  the  Sacred  Order  of  the  Druids, " 
answered  Caius. 

' '  Give  the  pass-word  and  sign  of  the  degree  to  which 
you  have  attained,"  was  the  immediate  reply. 

And  Caius  passed  the  ordeal  of  the  order  and  was  duly 
admitted. 

"  Whom  seekest  thou  ?  "  inquired  th.e  voice  within. 

"I  would  have  speech  with  the  Grand  Master,"  replied 
Caius,  "  and  that  without  delay.  The  matter  is  urgent, 
and  affects  the  welfare  of  the  State.  Inform  him  I  await 
his  orders." 

And  here  Caius  gave  the  new  name  in  which  he  was 
known  in  the  secret  order  only,  and  the  man  who  had 
admitted  him  took  him  forward  to  the  private  reception 
room,  saying: 

' '  Be  seated,  and  I  will  bring  the  Grand  Master 
to  you  here." 

Caius  had  not  long  to  wait  ere  the  Archbishop  joined 
him. 

' '  What  news  ?  "said  Spenata.  ' '  Hast  thou  caught  the 
arrogant  Parsee  in  the  toils  ?  " 

Hereupon  the  young  Roman  recounted  the  adventures 
of  the  night,  and  especially  referred  to  the  songstress  as 
one  in  the  Queen's  employ. 

' '  Yes,  I  know  the  singer.      She  is  successor  to  Plenena. 


A  DARK  PLOT  TO  BETRAY  THE  LOVERS.      283 

All  these  women  appear  alike,  and  are  in  conspiracy  to- 
gether to  defeat  my  plans.  But  I  will  defeat  them  yet.'' 

And  a  dark  scowl  passed  over  the  old  man's  face  as  he 
continued: 

' '  Let  her  beware,  or  she  shall  be  banished  from  the  court 
like  her  predecessor.  But  let  me  see  the  packet  intended 
for  the  Duke." 

And  Pompora  handed  it  to  Spenata. 

' '  I  see  thou  hast  not  cut  the  fastening  nor  broken  the 
seal.  That  is  well,  as  it  will  be  the  stronger  proof  against 
my  daughter." 

The  Archbishop,  drawing  his  dagger,  cut  the  fastenings, 
but  kept  the  seal  intact. 

"Now,"  said  Spenata,  "let  us  see  what  this  love-sick 
maiden  says  to  her  dark  lover,  and  the  Archbishop  read 
aloud: 

"Come  to  the  ball,  Bismantua,  and  wear  the  scarf  I  send,  around  your 
turban.  I  will  have  a  sprig  of  mistletoe  in  my  hair.  I  long  to  see  you  a 
few  moments  alone.  I  send  a  pass.  Farewell.  "CosTANZA." 

This  was  all,  except  a  small  bunch  of  sweet  blue  vio- 
lets, along  with  a  sprig  of  mistletoe. 

"  Truly  touching  and  rural,"  sneered  the  Archbishop. 
"And  for  this  foolery  my  long  cherished  plan  of  uniting 
the  two  kingdoms  is  all  to  be  upset.  Never  will  I  sanc- 
tion such  proceedings  in  my  household.  But  hast  thou 
any  plan,  Caius  ?  Thou  art  fertile  in  invention  and  just 
the  one  to  aid  me  in  separating  these  turtle-doves.  Didst 
thou  skillfully  repeat  the  balcony  scene  between  the  King 
and  Queen  ?  " 

"I  did,  your  grace,"  replied  the  Roman,  "and  you 
should  have  seen  how  the  clouds  lowered  over  his  brow, 
and  how  he  plucked  at  his  sword,  and  stormed  and 


284  BENONI. 

raved.  But  my  substituted  packet  has  brought  renewed 
sunshine  to  his  hopes,  and  he  is  again  the  languishing 
lover. " 

"Truly,"  said  Spenata,  "  thou  hast  a  ready  mind.  Be 
faithful  to  me  and  accomplish  my  designs  and  thou  wilt 
never  regret  becoming  a  member  of  our  secret  order.  But 
what  are  thy  plans  ? " 

And  here  a  long  and  low  conversation  ensued,  and 
Spenata  chuckled  as  Caius  proceeded. 

"It  shall  be  as  thou  sayest,  Caius,"  spoke  Spenata, 
"and  I  will  meet  thee  at  the  place  appointed.  See  thou 
dost  it  perfectly,  and  I  will  leave  Huesca  near  in  case  the 
ordeal  prove  too  great  for  the  Queen.  I  need  not  say 
that  thou  must  not  take  advantage  of  the  character  thou 
dost  assume.  Play  it  not  too  much  like  the  life,  lest 
thou  err  by  over-zeal.  Now,  away,  and  put  matters  in 
train  for  the  night's  performance." 

And  the  conspirators  against  true  love  separated,  each 
to  play  his  self-allotted  part. 

The  day  advanced,  and  the  sun  shed  its  cheering  beams 
around,  and  the  soft  breeze  from  the  sea  cooled  the  air, 
and  all  passed  merrily. 

The  King  kept  near  the  Queen  all  day,  and  hung 
around  her  as  though  loth  to  part  from  her  a  moment. 

The  gardens  were  thrown  open  to  all  and  the  Duke 
and  Caius  were  there,  but  Bismantua  had  no  opportunity 
of  conversing  with  the  Queen  alone. 

When  the  day's  gaieties  were  over. the  Queen  sought 
the  retirement  of  the  gardens  as  twilight  settled  o'er  the 
earth. 

"Alas,  Bismantua,"  she  mused,  "when  will  all  this 
separation  end!  How  I  have  longed  for  one  pressure  of 


A  DARK  PLOT  TO  BETRAY  THE  LOVERS.      285 

the  hand  —  one  moment  when  we  could  be  alone,  to  ex- 
change sweet  confidences  and  speak  of  the  happy  days 
to  come.  Where  art  thou  now,  my  love  ?  Dost  thou 
think  of  me  as  I  of  thee  ? " 

The  words  had  scarcely  passed  her  lips  ere  the  Duke 
stood  before  her. 

' '  My  love,  my  Costanza,  how  I  have  watched  and 
longed  for  this  sweet  moment. " 

And  as  he  spake  he  took  her  in  his  arms  and  kissed 
her  fondly. 

"  Beloved, "  replied  the  Queen,  "I  was  this  moment 
wishing  to  see  you.  My  love,  how  lonely  I  have  been  this 
day.  And  now,  at  this  soft  and  gentle  hour,  you  are 
with  me."  And  she  looked  up  to  him  with  eyes  full  of 
deep  meaning,  and  he  pressed  her  to  his  heart,  and  they 
stood  together  in  close  but  silent  sympathy. 

And  the  stars  came  out  one  by  one  and  shed  their 
faint  light  around,  and  they  listened  to  the  soft  murmur 
of  the  sea  and  the  rustling  of  the  wind,  and  all  spoke  to 
them  of  peace  and  love. 

"Thus  it  will  be  with  our  joint  lives,  Costanza,"  said 
the  Duke.  "By  and  by,  we  shall  never  be  seoarated, 
but  life  will  be  one  long  sweet  dream,  and  our  being  shall 
merge,  and  our  souls  unite  nearer  and  nearer.  You  will 
ever  love  me,  Costanza  !  " 

' '  Aye,  forever  love  you. "  Softly  replied  the  Queen. 
' '  But  listen,  I  hear  some  footsteps !  It  is  the  King. 
Remain  here,  my  love,  while  I  go  forth  to  meet  him. 
Remember  my  letter.  Come  to-night,  and  place  your 
scarf  around  your  turban  as  I  said.  Farewell  !  " 

And  offering  her  lips,  their  spirits  mingled  in  one  short 
embrace,  and  then  theQueen  tore  herself  away. 


286  BENONI. 

The  Duke  watched  the  forms  and  heard  the  greeting 
and  knew  it  was  the  King. 

"  All  have  been  wondering,  your  Majesty,  where  you 
were,"  said  the  King.  "Then,  I  thought  me,  that  you 
would  be  weary  with  all  the  gaiety,  and  sought  you  here. 
Let  us  turn  into  this  summer-house.  I  shall  not  again 
have  many  opportunities  of  speaking  to  you  alone." 

And  the  King  led  her  into  the  summer-house,  and 
placed  a  seat  for  her,  facing  the  east,  and  the  moon  just 
showed  herself,  with  a  faint  streak  of  light. 

"  Costanza, "  said  the  King,  taking  the  Queen's  hand 
and  raising  it  to  his  lips,  "  when  last  we  were  alone  you 
fainted  and  I  had  to  bear  you  to  your  room.  Since  then 
you  appear  to  have  avoided  our  being  together.  But 
now,  beloved  Queen,  you  must  hear  me  ere  I  leave  for 
Sepania. " 

' '  Oh,  not  now,  noble  King, "  replied  Costanza,  in 
great  alarm.  ' '  They  will  be  looking  for  me  from  the 
palace,  and  it  is  not  fitting  that  I  should  be  out  with 
your  Majesty  in  the  darkness  alone." 

"  Be  not  alarmed,  Costanza,"  replied  the  King.  "We 
are  too  high  in  power  for  scandal  to  touch  us.  The  only 
one  who  has  the  right  to  scrutinize  your  actions  is  your 
noble  father,  and  I  have  his  permission  to  address  you 
ere  I  leave  for  my  Kingdom.  Listen,  therefore,  to  me, 
noble  Queen,  when  I  offer  my  hand  and  heart  to  you  as 
I  do  now. " 

And  the  King  knelt  before  her  and  took  the  other 
hand  and  kissing  them,  continued: 

"Long  have  I  loved  you,  Costanza,  and  patiently 
have  I  waited  for  this  moment.  And  now  let  me  have 
one  loving  word  that  you  will  be  mine.  Your  father 


A  DARK  PLOT  TO  BETRAY  THE  LOVERS.      28/ 

assents  and  stated  that  it  has  been  the  wish  of  his  heart 
for  us  to  be  united.  But  you  are  silent,  Costanza.  Have 
I  been  too  abrupt  ?  And  yet  I  desired  to  win  your  love  and 
not  force  your  assent.  Answer  me,  Costanza!  Give  me 
one  word  of  hope  and  I  shall  leave  well  satisfied." 

"  Alas,  "  sorrowfully  replied  the  Queen,  and  her  voice 
sounded  as  though  a  tear  obstructed  her  speech,  "our 
hearts  are  not  our  own  when  touched  by  other  love. 
This  cannot  be  as  you  and  my  father  have  desired.  Oh, 
forgive  me,  King  Pinto,  if  in  ought  my  conduct  has  led 
you  to  believe  I  should  assent  to  this  alliance.  " 

"  No,  "  replied  the  King  with  bitterness,  "  I  will  testi- 
fy that  you  have  given  me  no  encouragement." 

Then,  as  though  touched  by  a  feeling  of  jealous  resent- 
ment, he  continued: 

"  Have  I  to  thank  that  presumptous  Parsee  for  your 
refusal  ?  Some  words  were  told  me  of  certain  love  pass- 
ages between  you,  but  I  could  never  believe  that  the 
powerful  Queen  of  Savelona  would  stoop  to  mate  with  a 
low-born  adventurer.  " 

"Speak  not  thus,  King  Pinto,  "  said  the  Queen.  "  You 
know  not  the  Duke  de  Bismantua.  He  is  well-born,  and 
worthy  of  the  highest  alliance  that  earth  can  give.  " 

' '  Let  him  beware  how  he  crosses  my  path,  "  replied 
the  King,  deep  anger  resting  on  his  brow. 

The  Duke,  noticing  that  the  King  and  Queen  turned 
to  come  to  the  summer-house,  had  stood  behind  one  of 
the  pillars,  and,  so  as  not  further  to  complicate  the 
Queen,  remained  concealed,  and  heard  all  that  passed. 

How  he  was  confirmed  in  the  deep  and  pure  love 
of  the  Queen,  and  his  heart's  thanks  went  up  to  Heaven 
when  he  heard  her  replies.  But  he  felt  deeply  for  her 


288  BENONI. 

trial,  yet  could  think  of  no  way  to  relieve  her  distress. 
To  disclose  himself  would  add  to  the  fury  of  the  King, 
and  he  bore  the  offensive  terms  without  any  outward 
sign. 

When  the  Queen  heard  the  King's  threats,  a  shudder 
passed  through  her  frame,  and  she  feared  lest  the  Duke 
should  disclose  himself,  for  she  could  hear  his  surpressed 
breathing,  and  knew  that  he  was  near. 

"The  Duke  has  never  intentionally  wronged  your 
Majesty,"  said  the  Queen.  "He  was  here  before  your 
visit,  and  my  heart  was  his  long  ere  I  knew  your  Majesty 
sought  my  unworthy  hand.  Oh,  if  I  could  give  you  my 
kingdom,  King  Pinto,  how  gladly  would  I  resign  my 
crown,  with  all  its  power,  and  pass  my  years  in  quiet 
seclusion." 

"  If  I  report  our  conversation  to  your  father,"  replied 
the  King,  "you  are  nearer  having  seclusion  than  you 
imagine.  It  is  a  pet  desire  with  him  to  unite  the  king- 
doms by  our  marriage.  This  would  not  weigh  with  me, 
Costanza,  were  I  not  deeply  in  love  with  you.  I  am  sat- 
isfied with  Sepania,  but  cannot  give  up  my  claim  to  your 
hand.  My  love,  re-consider  your  decision,  and  let  your 
father's  wishes  join  with  mine  to  urge  our  alliance.  I 
trust  I  am  not  hateful  to  you,  Costanza  ?  And  if  not,  I 
will  wait  sometime  to  enable  you  to  know  me  better." 

The  Queen  was  deeply  touched  by  the  forbearance  in 
the  King,  and  replied: 

"  But  for  the  reasons  I  have  given  you,  King  Pinto, 
I  would  do  my  best  to  carry  out  the  joint  wishes  of  you 
and  my  father.  You  have  nobly  spoken,  and  I  trust  will 
as  nobly  act.  And  then  I  hope  some  fairer  woman  will 
bless  you  with  her  love.  But  will  you  not  lead  me  to 


A  DARK  PLOT  TO  BETRAY  THE  LOVERS.      289 

the  palace  ?       I  have  to   prepare  for  the  ball  to-night." 

And  the  Queen  rose  from  her  seat  and  taking  the 
King's  arm  they  walked  towards  the  palace  in  silence. 

The  Duke  kept  them  in  sight  until  they  reached  the 
entrance  hall,  and  then  sought  his  rooms  to  prepare  for 
the  ball. 

His  step  was  elastic  and  his  heart  beat  high  in  hope. 
He  had  heard  the  sweetest  and  surest  confirmation  that 
he  was  beloved.  He  realized  the  great  sacrifice  the 
Queen  was  making  for  him,  and  he  loved  her  more  and 
more. 

' '  Beloved  Costanza,  my  life  shall  be  devoted  to  make 
you  happy,  I  am  not  worthy  of  such  deep  passion,  but 
I  will  strive  to  become  so,  and  your  gentle  influence 
shall  bind  me  to  the  pure  and  good  and  chaste  and  holy." 

Thus  he  mused,  and  as  he  walked  again  through  the 
gardens  the  moon  had  risen  high  in  the  heavens,  and  he 
heard  the  soft  strains  of  music  from  the  palace,  and 
knew  that  the  revels  had  commenced. 


290 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

THE  PLOT  SUCCEEDS THE  QUEEN'S  DELIRIUM. 

While  the  Duke  lingered  in  the  garden  enjoying  love's 
enchantment,  a  different  scene  was  enacted  in  the 
palace. 

There  had  been  the  opening  dance,  led  off  by  the 
King  and  Queen,  and  her  Majesty  had  just  seated  her- 
self near  the  door  leading  into  the  interior  of  the  palace. 

As  she  gazed  sorrowfully  to  see  who  entered,  she  saw 
a  man  who  looked  towards  rrer  and  beckoned  with  his 
hand  for  the  Queen  to  follow  him. 

She  cast  but  one  glance,  and  seeing  her  scarf  fastened 
on  the  turban  as  suggested  in  her  letter,  she  rose  from 
her  seat  with  a  joyous  smile  and  went  forward  in  the  di- 
rection indicated. 

The  man  who  was  masked  as  all  the  others  were,  in- 
cluding the  Queen,  held  the  door  open  for  her  to  pass 
through,  and  then  taking  her  hand  pressed  it  gently  and 
led  her  quickly  through  the  passage,  placing  his  finger  on 
his  lips  to  show  the  necessity  for  silence. 

The  passages  were  not  fully  lighted  and  the  Queen 
had  no  opportunity  of  conversing  or  noticing  anything 
that  might,  in  cooler  moments,  have  appeared  strange. 
But  when  the  figure  led  her  to  the  private  room  of  her 
father,  she  said: 

"  Where  go  we,  Bismantua  ?  This  is  my  father's  pri- 
vate chamber.  Were  it  not  well  to  wait  until  the  King 
has  left  the  palace  ere  we  speak  to  him  ?  " 

She  received  no  answer,  except  a  gentle  pressure  of 
the  hand  and  another  sign  for  silence,  and  the  door 
opened  and  she  found  herself  confronted  by  her  father. 


TAKING  HYPATHIA  ASIDE,  AND  TOUCHING  His  FOREHEAD  SIGNIFICANTLY,  HE 
SAID,  "I  FEAR  THE  DISEASE  is  HERE."     See  p.  293. 


THE  QUEEN'S  DELIRIUM.  291 

To  add  to  her  dismay,  the  hand  that  held  hers  loosed 
its  hold,  and  the  figure  glided  from  the  room,  and  she 
heard  him  laugh  aloud  and  close  the  door. 

' '  What  means  this  farce,  Costanza  ?  "  sternly  inquired 
her  father.  ' '  Who  is  this  man  who  brought  you  into 
my  presence  and  left  you  here  ?  " 

The  Queen  was  too  stunned  to  reply  and  her  head 
became  dizzy,  and  she  feared  another  swoon;  but  she 
had  sufficient  presence  of  mind  to  seat  herself  in  a  chair, 
and  then  she  fainted  gently  away. 

Spenata  touched  a  bell  and  Huesca  came  from  the  ad- 
joining room. 

' '  Here  is  the  Queen  again  fainting, "  said  the  Arch- 
bishop. ' '  Give  her  some  restorative,  and  I  will  send 
for  one  of  her  maids  and  place  her  in  charge.  She  must 
be  very  weak  for  a  slight  thing  like  this  to  effect  her.  Do 
you  know,  Huesca,  that  at  times  I  wonder  if  she  be 
mentally  afflicted  for  she  often  acts  most  strangely. " 

Thus  her  father  threw  out  the  first  hint  in  a  deep 
scheme  which  he  had  planned  to  restrict  the  Queen's 
liberty.  But  so  that  it  should  not  be  spoken  of  except 
in  case  of  need,  he  added: 

' '  I  must  ask  you  to  watch  over  and  guard  the  Queen 
from  all  intrusion,  Huesca.  Especially  do  not  let  this 
idea  get  abroad  until  it  is  fully  confirmed  by  close  ob- 
servation. 

Thus  speaking,  the  Archbishop  summoned  an  attend- 
ant, and  said  to  him: 

' '  Proceed  quietly  to  the  ball-room  and  bring  Hypathia 
here.  Do  not  let  any  others  accompany  her,  for  the 
Queen  has  been  taken  ill  and  requires  perfect  repose. 
Away. " 


292  BENONI. 

The  attendant  was  not  long  in  doing  his  errand,  and 
as  he  returned  with  Hypathia,  the  Queen  recovered  from 
her  swoon. 

She  looked  sadly  around  as  though  she  could  not  un- 
derstand where  she  was,  and  Huesca  offered  her  a  small 
urn  of  strong  scents. 

This  recovered  her  somewhat  and  she  rose  to  leave 
the  room,  but  a  deep  paleness  overspread  her  features, 
and  she  would  have  fallen  had  not  Hypathia  and  the 
physician  supported  her. 

"  The  Queen  is  very  ill,  "  said  Huesca.  "  I  will  assist 
Hypathia  to  bear  her  to  her  chamber,  and  then  her  Maj- 
esty must  be  kept  perfectly  quiet  and  no  one  allowed  to 
see  her  for  some  time.  " 

Thereupon  the  Queen  was  gently  assisted  by  the  phy- 
sician and  Hypathia,  but  ere  they  had  proceeded  far 
Spenata  followed,  saying: 

"Take  the  Queen  into  this  bedroom.  Her  own  is  too 
far  away.  " 

And  he  led  the  way  into  the  sleeping  apartment  which 
had  been  assigned  to  him  during  his  stay  at  Sordello,  and 
he  and  the  physician  left  her  in  the  hands  of  Hypathia, 
with  strict  instructions  to  permit  no  one  to  approach  the 
royal  patient. 

The  Queen  sank  feebly  on  the  first  seat  that  presented 
itself.  Her  eyes  were  sad  and  wild,  yet  she  uttered  not  a 
word. 

1 '  Was  this  my  noble  lover  ? "  she  asked  herself. 
"  Could  he  be  so  cruel  ?  Ah,  if  he  could  but  sport  with 
me  like  this  where  shall  I  turn  for  true  nobility  !  And 
yet,  there  was  my  scarf,  and  he  pressed  my  hand  But 
what  meant  that  diabolical  laugh  !  Did  the  presence  of 


THE  QUEEN'S  DELIRIUM.  293 

my  father  turn  his  brain  as  it  affected  mine.  O,  father, 
how  much  you  have  to  answer  for  if  you  are  not  kind  to 
your  own  offspring.  " 

Yet  she  wept  not,  but  ever  and  anon  placed  her  hands 
upon  her  brow  as  though  to  stop  its  throbbing. 

"Will  your  Majesty  permit  me  to  prepare  you  for 
bed  ? "  gently  enquired  Hypathia. 

Receiving  no  reply,  the  maid  proceeded  to  remove  the 
gay  trappings  in  which  the  Queen  had  appeared  at  the 
ball,  and  when  this  was  done  she  gently  laid  her  patient 
on  the  bed.  And  yet  the  Queen  spoke  not. 

A  gentle  knock  was  heard,  and  Hypathia,  opening  the 
lattice  work,  observed  that  it  was  the  physician  return- 
ing. She  opened  the  door  and  admitted  him,  and  going 
to  the  side  of  the  bed  looked  into  her  eyes,  and  then  the 
Queen  closed  them  again  and  lay  listless  as  before. 

Taking  Hypathia  aside,  and  touching  his  forehead 
significantly,  he  said: 

' '  I  fear  the  disease  is  here,  but  her  father  desires  proof 
before  a  single  word  is  uttered  to  that  effect.  I  will  send 
you  a  composing  draught  and  you  must  give  it  to  her  at 
once.  But  admit  no  one  to  see  her,  except  her  father.  " 

The  ball  proceeded  for  some  time  before  it  became 
generally  known  that  the  Queen  was  ill;  but  Spenata  in- 
formed the  King  that  Costanza  was  seriously  indisposed 
and  that  there  was  no  possibility  of  her  appearing  again, 
and  the  company  gradually  dispersed. 

The  Duke  heard  with  great  sadness  of  the  Queen's  ill- 
ness and  blamed  himself  for  lingering  in  the  garden  so 
long  and  at  last  was  forced  to  return  to  his  inn  without 
having  seen  her. 

"  What  means  this  deep  sorrow  that  comes  over  me," 


294  BENONI. 

mused  the  Duke.  "  Methinks  thou  art  suffering  greatly, 
Costanza,  and  yet  I  cannot  aid  thee  except  by  my 
prayers.  Alas,  what  frail  mortals  we  are  and  never  cer- 
tain what  an  hour  may  bring  forth. " 

At  last  weary  of  thought  he  lay  down  to  rest,  and  as 
the  morning  dawned  he  found  solace  in  sleep. 

The  following  day  he  wandered  through  the  grounds 
but  could  learn  no  further  tidings  of  the  Queen,  except 
that  she  continued  very  ill. 

Th*e  physician  suggested  that  the  Queen  should  be 
moved  to-her  own  sleeping  apartments  and  another  maid 
was  commissioned  to  help  Hypathia. 

Again  strict  injunctions  were  given  that  no  one  should 
be  allowed  to  visit  the  Queen.  Costanza  continued  as 
on  the  previous  night  and  appeared  to  have  lost  all  in- 
terest in  life.  Her  very  apathy  was  playing  into  the 
hands  of  her  father  and  his  plans  were  ripening  to  fulfill- 
ment. 

When  King  Pinto  expressed  his  intention  to  leave 
Sordello  he  went  to  Spenata,  inquired  anxiously  after  the 
Queen,  and  besought  an  interview. 

"  It  may  not  be,"  said  the  Archbishop.  "The  Queen 
is  seriously  ill  and  Huesca  enjoins  the  strictest  quiet. 
But  I  will  go  to  her  and  inform  her  you  are  leaving  Sor- 
dello to-day.  Perhaps  it  may  rouse  her  somewhat." 

"And  express  to  her  my  deepest  sympathy,"  said  the 
King,  ' '  and  the  hope  for  her  speedy  recovery. " 

And  Spenata  went  to  the  Queen  bearing  the  King's 
message,  but  it  roused  her  not.  She  listened  as  one  who 
heard  not  and  sent  back  no  reply.  Truly  her  heart  had 
been  deeply  wounded,  and  she  heard  constantly  that 


THE  QUEEN'S  DELIRIUM.  295 

fiendish  laugh,  and  felt   again  her  desolation   when   she 
thought  of  the  Duke's  abandonment. 

Spenata  returned  to  the  King  and  reported  that  she 
continued  very  ill. 

"  But,"  said  he,  "  rest  and  quiet  in  this  retired  palace 
and  grounds  will  be  her  best  medicine,  and  when  she  is 
well  again  I  will  explain  to  her  your  wishes  for  her  hand 
and  communicate  with  you,  and  fear  not,  she  will  assent. " 

The  King  was  compelled  to  be  satisfied  with  this  assur- 
ance, and  summoning  his  soldiers,  quickly  marched 
homeward  to  Sepania. 

"What  means  the  sounds  of  trumpets  ?"  inquired  the 
Queen. 

"The  King  of  Sepania  leaves  to-day  for  home,  "  re- 
plied Maria,  the  new  waiting  maid,  pleased  to  observe 
that  the  Queen  took  an  interest  in  the  outside  world. 
"His  Majesty  sent  a  farewell  message  and  greatly  desired 
to  see  you  ere  he  started  on  his  journey.  Shall  we 
recall  the  King  ?  " 

"No,  "replied  the  Queen,  "I  am  weary  and  cannot 
see  anyone.  Oh,  faithless  and  perjured  one  why  didst 
thou  woo  me  and  then  throw  me  aside  as  worthless." 

These  words  she  added  in  a  lower  tone  as  though  con- 
versing with  herself.  Maria  was  greatly  surprised,  and 
said: 

' '  Nay,  noble  Queen,  the  King  desired  greatly  to  see 
you  and  earnestly  besought  your  father  to  sanction  his 
doing  so." 

But  Costanza  heeded  not,  and  when  Maria  afterwards 
repeated  the  Queen's  words  to  Spenata  he  smiled  and 
said: 

"These   are   delusions,    Maria.      The  Queen    believes 


20,6  BENONI. 

t 

that  King  Pinto  has  slighted  and  abandoned  her.  But 
you  must  humor  her  Majesty,  and  if  you  hear  more,  re- 
port to  the  physician,  for  State  affairs  compel  me  to 
proceed  to  Savelona.  I  shall,  however,  return  as  speed- 
ily as  possible.  In  the  meantime  be  careful  with  your 
patient  and  follow  strictly  Huesca's  orders." 

And  Spenata  left  for  the  capital  as  it  was  necessary 
for  him  to  prepare  the  people  for  the  Queen's  long 
absence,  for  he  had  decided  not  to  allow  her  to  return 
until  she  consented  to  become  the  bride  of  King  Pinto. 

Before  he  left  Sordello,  however,  he  had  a  long  pri- 
vate interview  with  Pompora. 

"The  plan  has  worked  admirably,"  said  Spenata, 
"and  you  played  your  part  to  perfection.  That  quick 
abandonment  and  musical  laugh  has  shattered  all  love 
for  the  Duke  and  made  the  Queen  believe  him  faithless. 
But  how  goes  the  enemy  ?  Does  he  still  believe  the 
Queen  loves  him,  or  have  you  shown  him  that  she  was 
playing  a  part  with  him  in  the  touching  garden  scene?" 

"I  have  to  be  very  discreet,"  replied  Caius,  "and 
can  only  touch  on  these  matters  slightly.  It  would  never 
do  to  let  him  see  my  hand  too  soon.  But  your  grace 
may  rely  on  me  taking  the  best  steps  to  carry  out  your 
plan  for  the  marriage  with  King  Pinto,  and  while  you 
are  away  I  will  keep  my  eye  upon  the  Duke  and  inter- 
cept any  communications  between  him  and  the  Queen." 

"Be  it  so,  "  said  the  Archbishop,  "  I  leave  matters  in 
your  hands,  and  if  you  bring  about  the  alliance  I  desire 
you  shall  reap  substantial  rewards.  In  the  meantime 
here  is  a  purse  for  present  necessaries  and  apply  to  me 
for  more  when  that  is  empty." 

And  the  false  friend   and  the   false  father  parted,  and 


THE  QUEEN'S  DELIRIUM.  297 

each  went  to  play  his  mimic  action  on  the  allotted  field. 

Thus,  from  age  to  age,  the  false  and  true  live  near  to- 
gether, and  loving  hearts  are  separated  by  deceit  and 
fraud. 

Caius  and  the  Duke  continued  to  reside  at  the  same 
inn,  and  the  Roman  could  watch  all  the  movements  of 
the  Duke.  They  met  at  the  regular  meals  and  also  in 
the  royal  gardens  and  frequently  conversed  together. 

"Hear  you  how  the  Queen  is?"  inquired  the  Duke. 
"  It  is  sad  to  think  of  her  continued  illness.  Know  you 
ought  of  the  cause  Caius  ? " 

"It  is  said  to  be  something  about  her  sorrow  at  part- 
ing with  the  King  of  Sepania,"  replied  the  Roman.  "I 
hear  they  were  to  have  been  married  here,  but  affairs  of 
State  hurried  the  King  back  to  his  kingdom  ere  the  mar- 
riage could  be  consummated." 

' '  That  is  a  gross  untruth,  "  angrily  replied  the  Duke. 
' '  I  am  sure  that  the  Queen  contemplates  nothing  of  the 
kind.  Who  has  set  such  an  unfounded  rumor  afloat? 
Caius." 

"It  is  the  common  topic  of  the  palace,  "  replied  Pom- 
pora,  ' '  and  the  King  and  Queen  had  a  parting  scene  in 
the  royal  summer-house  on  the  night  of  the  masked  ball 
and  the  Queen  has  never  looked  up  since  that  day.  I 
hear  she  raves  night  and  day  for  the  King  and  longs  for 
the  days  to  pass  so  that  he  can  return  to  her." 

' '  Again  I  say,  Caius,  thou  liest, "  angrily  retorted  the 
Duke.  "She  is  too  noble  a  Queen  to  so  demean  her- 
self, besides  she  loves  not  the  King,  and  means  not  to 
marry  him." 

"And  how  learnt  you  the  state  of  the  Queen's  heart  ?" 


298  BENONI. 

laughingly  inquired  Pompora  ' '  Are  you  the  royal  leech 
having  access  to  her  Majesty  ?  " 

The  Parsee  saw  that  he  had  been  too  open  in  his  ex- 
pressions and  knew  not  how  to  extricate  himself  from  the 
difficulty,  except  by  an  open  confession.  He  yearned, 
too,  for  sympathy,  and  although  he  knew  that  Caius  was 
not  looked  upon  with  much  favor  by  Marcel  and  his 
party,  the  Duke  had  seen  nothing  to  justify  suspicion, 
and  therefore  replied: 

"I  heard  it  from  the  Queen,  and  I  know  from  the 
same  source  that  she  loves  not  the  King  of'Sepania. " 

"Ah,  I  see  how  matters  are,  my  lord  Duke,"  replied 
Pompora,  ' '  although  you  keep  things  very  close.  But 
perhaps  I  could  aid  you  in  your  love  passages  if  I 
would." 

And  Caius  looked  closely  upon  the  Parsee  and  a  smile 
hovered  around  the  mouth  of  the  deceitful  Roman  as  he 
thought  upon  the  scenes  he  had  witnessed  at  Savelona 
and  Sordello,  for  Caius  had  been  a  spectator  of  both  the 
interviews  between  the  Queen  and  the  Duke. 

"  I  know  not  how  you  could  do  so,  Caius,"  replied  the 
Parsee,  "  for  I  heard  you  had  offended  the  Archbishop 
at  Savelona  and  were  put  under  arrest.  How  came 
that  about,  Pompora  ? " 

"I  was  over-zealous  in  your  behalf,  Bismantua, "  replied 
the  Roman,  ' '  and  craved  certain  privileges  for  you.  I 
then  learnt  that  you  had  fallen  under  the  Archbishop's 
displeasure,  and  had  been  seen  in  private  interview  with 
her  Majesty.  I  showed  how  you  were  the  son  of  a  pow- 
erful king  and  had  the  right  to  approach  the  Queen  if 
you  were  so  inclined;  and  for  this  bold  speaking 


THE  QUEEN'S  DELIRIUM.  299 

I  was  for  some  time  a  prisoner,  and  saw  fearful    sights, 
and  know  how  merciless  Spenata  can  be  in  his  anger." 

"  Alas,  I  fear  that  is  so,"  said  the  Duke,  "and  I  won- 
der that  one  so  cruel  should  possess  a  daughter  so  gentle 
and  good.  But  the  Queen's  mother  must  have  been  of  a 
very  different  nature  to  Spenata." 

"  I  understand,"  said  Caius,  "that  Spanish  blood  ran 
in  the  mother's  veins,  and  that  the  deposed  Queen,  Ivena, 
takes  after  her.  There  is  no  accounting  for  these  freaks 
of  nature.  But  what  are  you  going  to  do,  Bismantua  ? 
Surely  we  can  get  a  letter  to  the  Queen  ?  " 

The  Duke  looked  upon  the  light-hearted  Roman  with 
sorrowful  eyes,  as  he  replied: 

' '  The  Queen  is  too  carefully  watched  and  guarded  for 
any  letter  to  reach  her  hands.  Oh,  would  she  were  well 
and  that  we  could  meet." 

"  If  you  like  to  write  to  the  Queen,"  said  Caius,  "I 
will  be  the  bearer,  and  will  try  and  bribe  the  waiting- 
maids.  Cheer  up,  Bismantua." 

"No,"  replied  the  Duke,  "I  cannot  stoop  to  bribery. 
When  the  Queen  is  well  enough  to  see  me,  she  will  com- 
municate with  me.  I  trust  her  fully. " 

"  Then  your  delay  may  be  prejudicial  to  your  suit," 
said  Caius,  "  and  if  so  blame  not  your  friend,  Pompora. '» 

And  the  Roman  turned  on  his  heel  and  walked  away 
singing  snatches  of  Roman  love-songs,  while  the  Duke 
continued  his  walk  to  the  royal  summer-house,  and  there 
lived  over  again  the  sweet  meeting  with  Costanza,  and 
as  he  sat,  he  mused: 

"What  ails  thee,  beloved  Costanza.  Wilt  thou  not 
let  me  have  one  word  of  loved  remembrance.  Have  I 


30O  BENONI. 

offended  thee,  or  why  this  silence.     Oh,  that  I  could  fly 
to  thee  and  ease  thy  grief !  " 

And  the  wind  appeared  to  mourn  sorrowfully  through 
the  trees  of  the  garden,  and  the  waves  on  the  shore  threw 
back  the  refrain,  with  a  gentle  echo,  "Ease  thy  grief," 
and  the  Duke  listened  as  though  he  heard  a  deep  sigh 
proceeding  from  the  Queen's  apartments. 

' '  What  can  I  do  for  thee,  my  beloved,  to  ease  thy 
pain.  Let  thy  sweet  voice  answer  and  command  me." 

But  there  was  no  reply,  and  the  wind  grew  stronger 
than  before,  and  the  branches  of  the  trees  swayed  heavily 
over  the  watcher's  head,  and  the  sky  became  obscured  by 
clouds,  and  a  great  tempest  arose,  followed  by  thunder 
and  lightning. 

The  Duke  took  shelter  in  the  palace  and  as  he  entered 
he  heard  a  scream  as  of  some  one  in  fear. 

"What  means  that  cry  of  alarm  ?"he  inquired.  "Will 
you  send  and  see  if  anything  is  happening  to  the  Queen  ?  " 

And  one  of  the  attendants  went  to  the  Queen's  apart- 
ments, and  quickly  returning  said: 

"  It  is  the  Queen  terrified  by  the  fearful  storm.  But 
she  is  quieter  now,  and  the  physician  is  near  to  assist  his 
royal  patient." 

' '  And  what  ails  her  Majesty  ?  "  inquired  the  Duke. 
' '  And  is  there  any  progress  towards  her  recovery  ?  " 

"  She  will  be  no  better,"  replied  the  attendant,  "  until 
the  King  of  Sepania  returns  to  comfort  her.  She  says  he 
has  deceived  and  abandoned  her.  But  this  is  only  a  de- 
lusion, for  all  in  the  palace  know  he  was  deeply  attached 
to  her,  and  only  awaits  a  word  to  come  from  Sepania  to 
take  her  to  his  home.  Alas,  that  one  so  lovely  as  the 
Queen  should  have  such  delusions." 


THE  QUEEN'S  DELIRIUM.  301 

The  Duke  waited  to  hear  no  more,  but  took  his  way 
sorrowfully  to  his  rooms  in  the  inn. 

While  matters  were  thus  proceeding  with  the  Queen  and 
the  Duke,  Marcel  and  his  party,  having  exhausted  all 
their  efforts  to  gain  tidings  respecting  Serapta  and  her 
babe  and  Coppia,  returned  sorrowfully  to  Savelona,  and 
reported  the  destruction  of  the  ancient  temple  on  the 
island  of  Lemnia. 

The  Archbishop  heard  the  news  unmoved.  His  mind 
had  passed  away  from  Benoni  and  his  persecution  of 
Serapta,  and  was  filled  by  his  scheme  to  bring  his  daugh- 
ter to  consent  to  a  marriage  with  King  Pinto. 

' '  There  ends  the  chapter  of  my  defeat  on  the  Hill  of 
Sacrifice,"  mused  the  Archbishop.  "  Benoni  is  banished; 
Ivena  is  deposed;  Serapta  dead;  and  Costanza  is  now 
supreme  Queen  of  this  great  kingdom,  and  I  have  only 
to  play  my  cards  well  and  she  will  soon  be  united  to 
King  Pinto  of  Sepania.  Ah,  this  scheming  is  the  fun  of 
life.  What  would  my  existence  be  worth  unless  I  had  a 
favorite  plan  on  the  way  to  follow  the  one  ended. " 

Thus  lightly  he  thought  of  Serapta,  and  less  of  the 
keeper  of  the  mysteries,  of  Lemnia,  and  the  old  gate- 
keeper, who  were  all  believed  to  have  perished  in  the 
flames. 

"So,  Athos  and  Avenus  have  both  perished,  with 
those  wonderful  dogs,  Pola  and  Pontius.  I  am  sorry  for 
the  hounds,  as  I  may  yet  require  them  for  that  Duke 
de  Bismantua.  He  had  better  be  careful  how  he  crosses 
my  path.  I  would  make  an  end  of  him  now,  but  it 
might  kill  Costanza,  and  her  death  would  mar  all  my 
schemes." 

Thus  mused  the  wicked  priest.      He  possessed  no  gen- 


302  BENONI. 

uine  feelings  of  sympathy,  but  looked  on  mankind  as 
puppets  with  which  he  played  the  game  of  life. 

Monica  and  Bishop  Angelus  were  deeply  grieved.  They 
had  known  the  Princess  so  well  and  had  loved  her 
greatly. 

"  Alas,"  said  the  Bishop,  "  how  can  we  communicate 
the  sad  tidings  to  Prince  Benoni  ?  "She  was  all  the  world 
to  him,  and  they  loved  each  other  fondly.  " 

' '  There  is  a  hope,  dear  Angelus,  of  a  re-union  beyond 
the  grave,"  softly  replied  his  wife.  "If  we  could  not 
thus  look  forward  how  dreary  life  would  become  on  such 
a  loss  as  this." 

And  husband  and  wife  thus  conversed  and  were  drawn 
very  near  together,  and  the  time  drew  nigh  when  they 
were  to  start  for  Constantinople. 

"  But  why  does  Bismantua  linger  at  Sordello?"  in- 
quired Marcel.  "As  for  Pompora  I  care  not  if  he  stay 
behind,  but  the  Duke  must  return  with  me." 

' '  I  doubt  whether  he  will  be  ready  to  do  so,  "  replied 
Monica.  ' '  There  is  an  attraction  in  this  kingdom  we 
possess  not  in  the  Roman  Empire.  He  and  the  Queen 
have  had  some  love  passages,  and  the  Duke  stays  at 
Sordello  to  be  near  the  Queen,  who  I  hear  is  very  ill." 

"Then  I  must  away  to  Sordello  and  lay  the  matter  be- 
fore him,  for  I  cannot  leave  this  part  until  I  have 
done  so,  and  taken  his  decision.  But  I  fear,  Monica, 
that  he  will  not  get  her  father's  consent,  for  the  Arch- 
bishop is  set  upon  the  Queen's  marriage  with  King 
Pinto." 

"  Love  laughs  at  these  outside  arrangements,"  replied 
Monica,  "  and  if  both  are  faithful  and  true,  in  the  end 
they  must  come  together." 


THE  QUEEN'S  DELIRIUM.  303 

'  •  Then  do  you  believe,  Monica,  that  marriages  are 
made  in  Heaven  ? "  inquired  the  Bishop. 

"  I  think  they  have  Heaven's  aid  and  blessing  where 
true  love  exists,"  replied  the  Bishop's  wife.  "  And  furth- 
er, I  believe  that  there  is  a  mate  for  every  one.  See 
how  equally  the  sexes  come,  and  there  must  be  design  in 
this  as  in  all  things  else." 

"Ah,  dear  wife,"  answered  Angelus,  "  the  designs  and 
plans  of  the  Creator  are  little  known,  and  'tis  hard  to 
put  our  finger  here,  and  say  'tis  Providence,  and  there, 
and  say  'tis  chance.  Yet,  I  believe,  all  things  tend  to 
good,  and  God  is  everywhere,  although  we  see  Him  not." 

"And  think  you,  Angelus,"  inquired  Marcel,  "that 
God  was  ever  incarnate  in  the  flesh  ? " 

The  Bishop  was  troubled  at  the  question,  and  a  sigh 
escaped  him,  as  he  replied: 

' '  I  am  deeply  engaged  upon  this  question  now,  Mar- 
cel. It  is  most  important  for  me  to  decide  it  for  myself 
and  others.  It  is  to  have  greater  opportunities  of  look- 
ing up  the  ancient  and  modern  writings  that  I  hasten  to 
Constantinople  and  Rome.  There  are  the  great  deposi- 
tories of  Christian  truth  and  Christian  falsehood.  Alas, 
what  shall  I  discover  there!  " 

"You  will  discover  there,  Angelus,"  replied  Marcel, 
' '  many  suppressions,  and  great  destruction  of  the  writ- 
ings of  the  last  three  hundred  years,  and  many  pious 
frauds  abroad.  Alas,  that  truth  should  be  so  warped 
and  hedged  around  that  it  takes  a  lifetime  to  unearth  it. 
And  yet,  Angelus,  I  believe  that  all  unbiased  minds, 
from  a  study  of  history,  will  see  how  all  these  ideas  have 
grown  from  small  beginnings.  Ours  is  an  age  ready  to 
receive  the  miraculous.  Men  are  accustomed  to  gods 


304  BENONI. 

reining  down  from  Heaven  and  dwelling  amongst  men  to 
train  them  for  a  happier  home.  And  how  near  Heaven 
is,  too,  Angelus,  according  to  the  popular  mind;  yet,  we 
know,  that  it  is  far  away,  and  branches  out  into  immen- 
sity." 

As  Marcel  thus  spoke,  the  sadness  on  the  face  of  An- 
gelus deepened,  and,  when  the  soldier  ceased,  the  Bish- 
op, in  sorrowful  tones,  replied: 

"Marcel,  these  are  great  questions,  and  when  I  dwell 
upon  them  my  strength  feels  powerless  to  grope  with 
them.  There  has  ever  been  religion  from  the  dawn  of 
history,  when  the  Creator  said,  '  Let  there  be  light  and 
there  was  light,'  but  this  was  only  physical,  the  spirit- 
ual light  has  yet  to  come.  Oh,  who  shall  reveal  it !  Who 
shall  show  us  any  good  !  " 

And  a  stillness  fell  upon  the  assembled  friends,  and 
each  heart  heard  a  gentle  echo,  '  'Reveal  it !  Who  shall 
show  us  any  good  !  " 

And  thus  it  is  from  age  to  age,  and  men  wonder,  and 
at  times  are  sad,  waiting  for  the  great  revealment,  and 
still  the  cry  is,  ' '  Who  shall  show  us  any  good  ! 


"COME  TO  ME,   MY  LOVE,  COME."     Seep   311. 


305 
CHAPTER  XIX. 

THE  SEARCH  FOR  TRUTH  AND  EVIDENCES  OF  THE 
RESURRECTION. 

Early  the  following  morning,  Angelus  sought  the  Arch- 
bishop, and  related  to  him  fully  the  destruction  of  the 
ancient  temple  on  the  island  of  Lefnnia  and  the  sad  fate 
of  the  keeper  of  the  mysteries  and  the  others. 

' '  Thus  ends  the  old  worn  out  religion  of  this  ancient 
land,"  said  Spenata,  when  he  had  heard  the  narrative. 
"  It  is  a  fitting  termination  to  fanaticism  and  superstition. 
Thus,  in  fire,  will  end  the  Christian  religion,  and  thus 
ends  all  things." 

"  Of  that  we  know  not,"  said  Angelus.  "  As  the  be- 
ginning is  in  mystery,  so  shall  the  end  be,  if  end  there  is." 

"Mystery,  aye,  all  is  mystery,"  retorted  the  Arch- 
bishop, "  but  Christianity  is  now  the  order  of  the  day. 
But,  you  have  business  with  me,  Angelus,  what  is  your 
wish  ? " 

' '  That  I  may  go  to  Rome  and  Constantinople, "  re- 
plied the  Bishop. 

' '  Why  go  there,  Angelus  ? "  inquired  the  Archbishop. 
' '  Surely  the  souls  at  Savelona  are  as  precious  to  Deity 
as  those  of  the  Romans  ?  Why  then  run  away  from 
here,  now  you  have  become  popular  and  useful  ?" 

' '  There  are  many  reasons  why  I  want  to  go.  Besides 
I  have  promised  Monica,"  replied  the  Bishop. 

"  Oh,  if  you  have  promised  your  wife,"  sneered  Spe- 
nata, ' '  you  must  go,  or  there  will  be  no  peace  in  Zion. 
I  know  what  women  are  when  they  get  a  promise  and  an 
idea  into  their  heads." 

1 '  I  had  decided  in  any  case  to  go, "  sorrowfully  replied 


306  BENONI. 

Angelus.  "My  mind  has  been  greatly  exercised  as  to 
the  truth  of  the  Christian  religion,  and  I  can  only  search 
out  the  truth  at  Rome  and  Constantinople." 

' '  Why  all  this  nonsense  about  the  truth  of  Christianty  ? " 
angrily  said  the  Archbishop.  4 '  Surely  you  had  tested 
all  that  before  you  came  to  unsettle  the  minds  of  the 
people  of  Savelona,  if  not  you  should  have  done  so. " 

' '  I  feel  it  a  great  reproach  to  me, "  humbly  answered 
Angelus,  "that  I  did  not  look  into  the  evidences  of 
Christianity  before  I  presumed  to  teach  it.  But,  alas, 
how  few  search  for  the  truth.  I  was  blindly  led  into  the 
faith  and  believed  all  I  was  told." 

4 '  And  what  do  you  expect  to  find  at  Rome  or  Con- 
stantinople," inquired  the  Archbishop,  "that  you  cannot 
as  easily  discover  here  ?  Surely  the  waters  of  Savelona 
are  as  pure  as  the  foul  stream  of  the  Tiber,  which  has 
for  ages  received  the  filth  of  Rome  ? " 

"  I  expect,"  replied  the  Bishop,  "to  find  at  Rome  the 
writings  of  Pliny,  Tacitus,  Josephus,  Sentonius,  and 
others  confirming  the  resurrection  of  our  Lord.  This 
was  the  great  sign  promised,  and  on  it  rests  the  truth  of 
Christ's  Divinity." 

"You  are  going  on  a  wild  goose  journey,  Angelus," 
spake  the  Archbishop.  ' 4  If  these  writings  confirm  the 
resurrection  you  would  have  heard  of  them  long  ago;  and 
if  they  do  not,  depend  upon  it  that  Constantine  and  the 
heads  of  the  Christian  Church  will  take  care  that  they 
never  come  to  light. " 

"Ah,  think  you  so,"  sadly  answered  Angelus,  "but 
surely  there  ought  to  be  honesty  in  Christianity!  " 

"There  is  honesty  to  the  Church  and  honesty  to  the 
creed, "  replied  the  Archbishop.  4 '  We  are  always  bound 


THE  SEARCH  FOR  TRUTH.  3O/ 

to  support  the  religion  of  the  State,  but  to  expose  the 
errors  of  the  Church  is  no  part  of  our  duty.  Surely,  An- 
gelus,  you  would  thus  be  taught  during  the  course  of  your 
preparation  ? " 

"  I  was  taught, "  replied  Angelus,  sorrowfully,  "that 
the  Church  could  not  err." 

' '  And  no  church  can  err,  "  said  the  Archbishop,  ' '  so 
long  as  it  is  a  State  religion.  All  it  does  and  says,  dur- 
ing such  a  period  is  right;  but  when  once  schism  is  let  in 
no  one  knows  where  it  will  end.  In  Savelona,  I  mean 
to  put  down  heresy  and  schism  as  soon  as  they  show 
their  heads,  that  is  the  only  way  to  have  peace,  and  de- 
pend upon  it  if  you  go  to  Rome  or  Constantinople  with 
your  present  purpose  you  will  go  to  your  death  or  speedy 
banishment." 

Angelus  listened  with  surprise  and  sorrow  to  the  ex- 
pression of  these  views,  and  replied: 

' '  There  have  been  many  martyrs  to  truth,  and  I  shall 
be  one  to  the  search  of  truth. " 

"  Those  slain  are  martyrs  to  an  idea,  or  for  an  opin- 
ion only,  "  said  the  Archbishop.  "  Martyrs  to  truth  they 
cannot  be,  for  truth  is  as  yet  undiscovered  and  unre- 
vealed. " 

"Say  not  so,  Spenata,  for  if  you  do  I  shall  begin  to 
think  that  there  has  been  no  revelation  from  the  Creator; 
and  surely  He  would  not  leave  his  children  in  the  dark !  " 

' '  That  is  a  childish  idea,  Angelus,  for  history  shows  that 
men  for  four  thousand  years  knew  not  the  truth,  and 
Jesus  revealed  nothing  with  certainty.  You  can  trace 
His  ideas  from  the  past,  and  find  the  spot  of  earth 
wherein  they  grew,  and  identify  the  planter  of  the  seed." 


308  BENONI. 

"And  yet,"  said  the  Bishop,  with  sadness,  "  His  life  is 
beautiful  and  pure  and  chaste  and  holy." 

"  It  must  have  been  so,"  said  Spenata,  "  otherwise  it 
would  not  have  attracted  any  followers.  But,  you  must 
not  forget,  that  He  never  wrote  any  of  His  sayings,  and 
His  diciples  never  wrote  until  it  was  necessary  to  define 
their  doctrines,  and  then  all  that  generation-  had  passed 
away.  You  are  right  to  this  extent,  Angelus,  that  the 
truth  or  falsehood  as  to  the  resurrection  must  be  searched 
for  in  the  outside  Jewish  and  Roman  writings.  Go,  there- 
fore, to  Rome  and  become  a  martyr  for  your  search  for 
truth,  but  remember  when  that  comes  to  pass  that  I 
have  warned  you." 

' '  I  want  a  further  favor  of  you, "  said  the  Bishop, 
"  and  that  is  to  sanction  our  having  one  of  the  royal 
ships  to  carry  us  away." 

"  And  who  goes  with  you  ? "  inquired  the    Archbishop. 

"Marcel,  the  Duke  of  Bismantua,  Caius  Pompora, 
my  wife,  Orlando,  and  the  Romans  who  came  with  Mar- 
cel. I  believe,  also,  that  Orlando  desires  to  take  soldiers 
and  rowers  so  as  to  bring  back  the  ship,"  said  the 
Bishop. 

"  A  deep  laid  scheme,  I  warrant  me,"  answered  Spe- 
nata, "but  I  fancy  we  shall  be  able  to  retain  what  we 
have  got;  yet  I  see  Orlando's  plot  to  bring  back  Ivena. 
However,  I  will  speak  with  him.  Adieu!  " 

And  the  ecclesiastics  parted,  Angelus  to  prepare  for 
his  voyage,  and  Spenata  to  hasten  to  Sordello,  for  he  was 
desirous  of  testing  his  plans  with  Costanza. 

"It  must  be  as  I  wish,  "  mused  the  Archbishop,  as  he 
proceeded  on  his  way  to  the  Royal  gardens.  "  Costan- 
za  must  consent  to  this  alliance  with  Pinto.  This  up- 


THE    SEARCH    FOR    TRUTH.  309 

start  Duke  can  give  her  no  additional  power,  and  to  fail 
Pinto  now,  would  bring  about  a  war  with  Sepania.  No, 
the  Queen  must  consent." 

In  this  mood  he  reached  the  palace  of  Sordello. 

"  And  how  fares  the  Queen  !  "  inquired  Spenata  of  the 
royal  physician.  "  Is  she  restored  to  health  of  mind  and 
body  ?  " 

"  Her  physical  health  seems  better, "  answered  Huesca. 
' '  And  she  walks  in  the  Royal  gardens  frequently,  but 
she  has  a  listless  air,  as  though  life  itself  were  a  burden 
too  heavy  for  her  to  bear.  She  must  be  roused,  or  I  fear 
she  will  sink  into  a  decline  and  pass  away." 

"I  have  come  from  Savelona  to  rouse  her,  Huesca," 
replied  the  Archbishop.  "And  I  desire  to  speak  with 
her  as  to  the  alliance  with  King  Pinto.  Has  she  spoken 
of  him  at  all  during  my  absence  ? " 

"She  has  not  mentioned  his  name,"  answered  the 
physician,  ' '  but  she  has  spoken  of  having  been  abandoned 
and  betrayed;  that  is  her  great  grief.  Remove  this 
idea,  your  grace,  and  her  recovery  will  be  speedy." 

"  I  will  endeavor  to  do  so,  Huesca,"  replied  Spenata. 
And  the  men  parted.  Huesca  to  go  forth  to  exercise  his 
healing  art,  while  Spenata,  walking  through  the  grounds, 
pondered  on  the  best  means  of  bringing  his  daughter  to 
look  with  favor  on  his  plans. 

His  ruminations  ended,  he  sought  the  Queen,  and 
found  her  in  the  summer-house,  listening,  with  listless 
air  and  saddened  face,  to  the  song  of  the  birds  as  they 
carrolled  forth  their  morning  song  of  praise. 

She  heard  not  his  approach,  and,  for  some  time,  he 
stood  gazing  upon  her,  and  noted  how  all  her  sprightli- 
ness  had  gone  from  her.  She  was  the  same  and  yet 


3IO  BENONI. 

very  different,  and  he  scarcely  knew  what  she  had  lost. 

"  Costanza,"  he  said,  soft  and  low.  But  she  heeded 
not  and  seemed  as  though  she  did  not  hear. 

Again,  he  said,  "  Costanza,"  and  took  her  hand.  "Are 
you  not  glad  to  see  me,  Costanza  ?  I  have  travelled  far 
and  fast,  for  I  was  anxious  to  relieve  your  distress.  Hu- 
esca  tells  me  you  are  somewhat  better  in  health,  but 
that  you  feel  the  parting  with  the  King.  I  will  summon  him 
back,  and  then  I  shall  see  the  roses  again  in  your  cheeks, 
the  sparkle  in  your  eye,  and  your  tread  will  be  as  elastic 
as  before.  Oh,  this  love,  this  love!" 

The  Queen  looked  at  him  with  listless  gaze  and  no 
smile  appeared  upon  her  face,  but  a  deeper  sadness  stole 
over  her,  and  at  length  she  answered: 

"  I  do  not  understand  you,  father.  The  parting  with  the 
King  was  no  great  grief,  yet  I  am  abandoned,  despised 
and  mocked." 

"  You  are  mistaken,  Costanza,"  answered  her  father. 

' '  Mistaken, "  quickly  exclaimed  the  Queen.  '  'Mistaken, 
Oh,  say  you  so.  Let  me  hear  that  again,  and  I  will  bless 
you." 

And  a  Heavenly  smile  illumed  her  face,  and  she  gazed 
into  the  distance  with  a  wrapt  and  happy  expression, 
and  continued: 

4 '  And  does  he  still  love  me  ?  Was  that  scene  but  a 
fatal  dream  ?  Oh,  tell  me  father,  for  you  seemed  pres- 
ent, that  he  did  not  abandon  me,  and  laugh,  as  I  thought 
I  heard  him,  ere  I  awoke  to  painful  consciousness  ? 
Answer  me,  truly,  father,  and  say  he  has  not  betrayed 
me,  but  is  as  true  as  ever  ? " 

"  He  has  not  abandoned  you,  Costanza,"  answered  her 
father,  trying  to  soothe  her,  "he  loves  you  still,  for  he 


THE    SEARCH    FOR   TRUTH.  3 1  I 

has  told  me  so,  and  waits  anxiously  to  hear  that  you  are 
prepared  to  make  him  the  happiest  of  men." 

4 '  Is  this  truly  so,  father,  and  you  would  not  deceive 
me  ?  "  answered  the  Queen,  looking  happy  at  the  thought 
that  the  Duke  still  loved  her.  "But,"  she  continued, 
and  the  happiness  gradually  faded  from  her  face,  ' '  what 
meant  that  dreadful  laugh,  which  rings  in  my  ears  as 
a  knell  to  my  departed  happiness  ?  Was  this  but  a 
dream,  father  ?  Did  he  not  abandon  me,  and  laugh 
at  my  misery  ?  " 

4 '  No,  Costanza,  he  never  laughed  at  you,  but  al- 
ways loved  you  ever  since  he  first  saw  you,"  answered 
Spenata,  ' '  and  he  loves  you  now  deeply  and  truly. 
Shall  I  send  for  him,  Costanza,  to  come  to  you,  and 
he  will  quickly  give  you  assurance  of  his  deep  and  last- 
ing love. " 

44  Oh,  send  for  him,  my  father,"  answered  the  Queen, 
44 1  cannot  rest  until  I  see  him.  My  love,  my  own/' 
continued  the  Queen,  still  thinking  of  the  Duke.  4  4  Come 
to  me  quickly  and  banish  the  last  lingering  doubt," 

As  she  ceased  to  speak,  she  rose  from  her  seat  as  though 
listening,  and,  extending  her  hands,  continued: 

44  Bismantua,  I  hear  you  call.  Come  to  me,  my  love, 
come!  " 

But  she  saw  no  form,  and  gradually  a  deep  pallor  over- 
spread her  face,  and  she  seated  herself  again  near  her 
father,  and  laying  her  head  on  his  shoulder,  said: 

4  4  He  comes  not !  And  yet  I  heard  his  voice.  Oh, 
why  delays  my  love  !  Bismantua,  your  Costanza  waits 
for  you.  Come,  my  love,  come  !  " 

But  no  one  came  in  answer  to  her  call,  and  she  returned 


3 1  2  BENONI. 

to    her    sad    dejection.      Her  father  tried  to  rouse  her, 
but  failed,  and  her  mind  began  to  wander. 

"Alas,  beauteous  flower,  "she  said,  looking  upon  a 
rose  just  blown,  "  how  quickly  thou  must  fade  and  pass 
away.  Thus  all  things  die,  and  so  must  I,  and  all  will 
be  as  though  I  had  never  been.  And  the  sun  shall  shine, 
and  the  breeze  shall  gently  stir  the  leaves,  and  nature 
shall  clothe  itself  with  beauty,  but  I  shall  see  it  no  more. 
And  where  goes  my  spirit !  And  shall  I  see  thee  again, 
Bismantua  !  Will  thy  pure  soul  unite  with  mine.  Oh, 
my  beloved,  I  will  come  to  thee,  and  all  will  be  joy." 

Thus  she  rambled  in  her  talk,  and  her  father  listened, 
and  even  his  hard  heart  felt  a  touch  of  pity,  but  his  res- 
olution was  not  shaken  in  its  purpose. 

"  I  cannot  consent  to  this  unknown  Duke  marrying  my 
daughter, "  he  mused.  ' '  After  all  my  plans  so  deftly  woven, 
to  be  upset.  No,  I  must  send  for  the  King,  and  keep  away 
the  Duke,  and  all  will  yet  be  well.  By  and  by,  Costan- 
za's  mind  will  be  restored,  and  she  will  remember  the 
Duke  as  in  a  dream.  I  must  work  in  this  direction,  and 
Huesca  must  aid  me.  But,  first,  I  must  get  the  Duke 
to  go  with  Marcel's  party  to  Constantinople;  and  Caius 
shall  go  with  them  to  see  that  the  Parsee  does  not 
return." 

Thus  the  father  planned  to  defeat  his  daughter's  hap- 
piness and  retard  her  recovery.  The  Queen,  who  was  of 
a  highly  nervous  temperament  and  very  timid,  had  been 
greatly  tried  through  the  lengthened  visit  of  King  Pinto. 
The  necessity,  too,  of  concealing  her  passion  for  the 
Duke  until  the  King  returned  to  Sepania,  had  told  great- 
ly upon  her  physical  health;  and  when,  as  she  thought, 
the  Duke  had  led  her  into  the  presence  of  her  father,  and 


THE    SEARCH    FOR    TRUTH.  313 

then  abandoned  her,  and  laughed  at  the  exploit,  her 
powers  of  endurance  gave  way,  and  she  sank  into  the 
dreamy,  hazy  state. 

But  now,  the  conversation  with  her  father  appeared 
to  give  a  glimpse  of  hope.  The  Queen,  however,  was 
in  that  state  of  mind  that  she  could  not  fully  grasp  the 
true  position  of  matters,  nor  reason  consecutively.  Yet 
from  that  interview  it  was  noticed  that  she  appeared 
happier,  and  ceased  to  talk  of  abandonment  and 
desertion. 

Her  cry  was,  ' '  Come,  my  love,  come  quickly.  Cos- 
tanza  waits  tor  thee."  And  when  there  was  no  reply, 
and  when  no  one  came,  she  relapsed  into  dreamy  mus- 
ings, and  spoke  of  the  futility  of  earthly  hopes,  and 
dwelt  upon  the  changing  things  of  life. 

She  was  in  this  state  of  mind  when  Monica  arrived  at 
Sordello. 

"And  may  I  see  the  Queen?"  the  Bishop's  wife  in- 
quired of  the  good  physician.  ' '  I  am  about  to  proceed 
to  Constantinople,  and  would  be  glad  to  be  able  to  bear 
any  message  to  her  sister. " 

"  I  do  not  see  that  it  would  now  harm  the  Queen,"  re- 
plied Huesca.  "She  has  been  alone  with  her  own 
thoughts  so  long  that  a  change  might  be  desirable.  But 
we  must  get  her  father's  consent  as  well,  and  you  had 
better  speak  to  him." 

Monica  took  an  early  opportunity  of  conversing  with 
the  Archbishop  on  the  subject. 

"  You  may  see  her,  Monica,"  he  replied,  "but  must 
be  prepared  to  find  a  great  change  in  her.  Something 
has  shaken  her  mind  and  she  has  delusions.  You  must, 


31 4  BENONI. 

however,  humor  her,  and  in  any  event  not  speak  of  her 
state  to  any  one." 

Monica  assented  to  this,  and  when  the  Queen  was  in 
the  summer-house,  her  father  led  Monica  forward. 

"  I  have  brought  Monica  to  see  you,  Costanza,"  said 
her  father.  "  She  is  proceeding  to  Constantinople  and 
desired  to  see  you  ere  she  started.  I  will  leave  you  to- 
gether a  short  time. " 

A  sweet  smile  came  into  the  Queen's  face,  and  she 
rose  to  receive  her  friend,  and  kissing  her,  said: 

' '  I  am  pleased  to  see  you,  Monica.  Your  presence 
recalls  the  happy  days  when  the  Duke  was  with  us  at 
Savelona.  You  know  how  he  loves  me,  Monica,  and  I 
return  that  love.  And  my  father  is  now  ready  for  our 
marriage.  But  I  want  my  sister  here,  Monica.  Oh, 
would  that  she  might  return,  and  then  I  could  go  away 
with  Bismantua,  and  we  should  be  so  happy.  Just  as 
the  Prince  Benoni  and  Serapta  were  all  alone  on  the 
Sacred  Island.  Fancy,  Monica,  we  should  be  all  in  all 
to  each  other,  and  there  would  be  no  State  ceremony, 
and  no  pomp,  and  no  deceit,  and  no  fraud  and  ambition." 

"  We  have  each  to  take  the  lot  in  life  assigned  to  us," 
said  Monica,  ' '  and  bear  well  our  part.  Yet,  Costanza, 
if  you  would  desire  to  resign  your  crown  and  go  into  se- 
clusion, perhaps  if  your  sister  were  here  your  father 
might  not  object." 

"  He  would  not,  Monica;  no  he  would  not,"  eagerly 
replied  the  Queen,  "  if  he  knew  my  health  and  happiness 
depended  on  it,  for  he  loves  me,  Monica,  I  am  sure  he 
does.  Of  late,  he  has  been  so  kind  to  me,  and  now  he 
will  deny  me  nothing.  But  everything  depends  on  Ivena 
returning  to  her  kingdom.  And  now  Serapta  is  dead, 


THE    SEARCH    FOR    TRUTH.  315 

perhaps  Benoni  will  love  and  marry  Ivena,  for  I  know 
she  loved  him  deeply.  I  did  not  know  so  well  when  she 
was  here  because  I  had  not  felt  the  effects  of  love  my- 
self, but  now  I  have  met  Benoni's  brother,  I  understand 
my  sister  loved  Benoni  deeply.  See  them,  Monica,  and 
get  them  to  come  and  reign  here  instead  of  me,  and  I 
and  the  Duke  will  go  to  his  home  or  to  some  island 
where  I  can  have  my  love  all  to  myself." 

And  thus  the  Queen  wandered  on  and  weaved  sweet 
dreams  where  she  and  the  Duke  would  be  all  in  all  to 
each  other,  with  all  the  world  shut  out. 

"I  will  see  the  Duke,"  answered  Monica,  "and  he 
must  come  and  see  her,  and  )rou  must  tell  him  yourself 
to  bring  your  sister,  for  nothing  else  but  your  wish  will 
take  him  from  your  side. " 

"  Oh,  where  is  my  love  ?"  said  the  Queen,  "  why  does 
he  not  come  to  me.  Oh,  Bismantua,  how  I  long  to  see 
thee.  Good  Monica,  send  my  love  to  him." 

' '  I  will  speak  to  the  physician  and  your  father,  "  an- 
swered Monica.  ' '  You  have  been  very  ill  and  that,  I 
presume,  has  been  the  reason  he  has  not  seen  you." 

"  But  I  have  heard  his  voice,"  said  Constanza,  "and 
he  has  spoken  to  me  words  of  sweetness,  and  told  me 
his  fove  was  unchangeable.  Yet,  when  I  called  he  came 
not  near  and  I  could  not  enfold  him  in  my  arms.  Me- 
thinks  it  must  have  been  his  spirit  speaking  to  me,  Mon- 
ica. True  love  is  ever  thus,  is  it  not  ? " 

And  the  Qeeen  gazed  into  the  distance,  and  Monica 
saw  that  Costanza's  thoughts  were  far  away,  and  that 
she  waited  not  for  any  reply. 

"Ah,  thus  is  love,  "  mused  Monica,  "and  when  the 
body  is  weak  the  mind  wanders  into  its  own  elysian  fields 


3l6  BENONI. 

of  thought  and  fancies  it  holds  converse  with  the  loved 
one." 

And  aloud  she   said: 

"  I  will  shortly  bring  the  Duke  to  you,  Costanza.  He 
has  truly  been  near  you  anxiously,  waiting  an  opportunity 
to  see  you.  Good  day,  Costanza,  and  Heaven  aid  and 
bless  you." 

And  the  good  woman  kissed  her  lovingly,  and  stroked 
her  hair,  and  saw  how  illness  had  worn  the  frail  cheek; 
and  thus  she  left  her,  and  Hypathia  came  forward  to 
lead  her  mistress  to  her  room. 

While  this  interview  was  proceeding,  Marcel  had 
sought  the  Archbishop  and  urged  also  the  loan  of  a 
ship  to  convey  his  party  from  the  harbor  of  Sordello. 

"  I  will  decide  shortly,"  replied  Spenata.  "  I  do  not 
like  to  lose  Angelus.  He  is  a  tower  of  strength  in  build- 
ing up  Christianity  in  this  State,  and  his  wife  aids.  Their 
characters  are  so  beautiful  and  manners  so  winning  that 
the  people  believe  that  it  is  Christianity  that  makes  them 
so." 

"This  has  ever  been  the  greatest  help  to  all  religions," 
answered  the  young  soldier.  "  But  for  these  beautiful 
lives  no  religion  would  ever  prosper.  Truly,  these  are 
the  salt  of  the  earth  and  their  sweetness  savors  all." 

As  they  thus  conversed  Monica  returned,  and  in 
answer  to  the  Archbishop's  inquiry,  narrated  the  conver- 
sation with  the  Queen,  and  added: 

"Nothing  will  satisfy  her  Majesty  but  that  the  Duke 
de  Bismantua  should  accompany  us  to  bring  back  her 
sister  to  grace  the  wedding  to  which  I  hear  your  grace 
has  assented.  I  am  going  now  to  see  the  Duke  and  ac- 
quaint him  with  the  Queen's  wish.  But  her  Majesty  de- 


THE    SEARCH    FOR   TRUTH. 

sires  to  see  the  Duke  to  implore  him  to  take  this  journey 
and  at  her  request  he  will  no  doubt  accompany  us  to 
Constantinople.  Nothing  else  would  induce  him,  I  am 
sure.  The  physician  assents  to  a  meeting  between  the 
Queen  and  the  Duke,  if  it  has  your  grace's  approval." 

The  Archbishop  meditated  a  few  moments  and  quickly 
turned  over  in  his  mind  a  plan  for  accomplishing  his 
designs. 

' '  I  assent,  as  the  physician  sees  no  harm,  "  answered 
Spenata,  "but  only  to  one  interview  as  I  fear  it  will 
excite  my  daughter  greatly.  And  then,  if  so  decided, 
the  Duke  and  all  of  you  can  start  on  the  voyage.  Caius 
Pompora,  I  presume,  accompanies  you.  He  fell  under 
our  displeasure  some  time  ago,  and  we  would  prefer  that 
he  was  absent  from  our  kingdom." 

"  Caius  came  with  me,  "  answered  Marcel,  "  and  if  he 
so  desire  must  return  with  us,  otherwise  I  could  have  left 
him  here  without  regret.  But  he  may  have  his  own  rea- 
sons for  desiring  to  stay  away  from  the  Roman  Empire." 

'  'He  must  overcome  these  reasons,  "  answered  Spenata. 
"At  any  event,  he  must  start  with  you,  and  if  he  is 
afraid  to  return  to  his  native  land  drop  him  down  at  some 
of  the  intermediate  places  and  let  him  settle  there." 

And  without  more  ado,  the  Archbishop  prepared  to 
take  his  leave,  and  on  doing  so  spoke  to  Monica: 

"  Your  request,  Monica,  shall  be  acceded  to.  Bring 
the  Duke  to  see  Costanza  in  the  afternoon,  and  if  it  be 
so  arranged,  the  ship  shall  be  ready  to-morrow  to  leave 
the  harbor.  I  can  refuse  you  nothing,  Monica,  for  you 
aided  in  my  recovery  on  the  Sacred  Island.  But,  alas, 
Serapta  has  gone  never  to  return. " 

And  the  Archbishop  walked  away  mournfully,  his 
mind  dwelling  on  the  happy  days  in  the  island  home. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

TRUE    LOVE     CURES     ALL     ILLS COSTANZA     BLOOMS     LIKE 

THE    ROSE. 

At  the  time  appointed,  Monica  led  the  Duke  into  the 
presence  of  the  Queen,  and  there  left  the  lovers  together. 

"  Beloved  Costanza, "  said  the  Duke,  when  they  were 
alone,  ' '  how  I  have  longed  to  see  you.  Years  appear  to 
have  passed  since  last  we  met,  and  yet,  counting  in  or- 
dinary time,  the  days  may  not  be  many.  And  now,  my 
love,  let  me  hear  you  again  tell  me  that  you  are  better. " 

The  Queen  looked  upon  the  Duke  with  eyes  beaming 
with  true  affection,  and  her  face  wore  a  joyous  expres- 
sion, as  she  replied: 

"To  see  you  again,  Bismantua,  is  joy  unspeakable. 
And  let  me  hear  that  you  still  love  me  and  will  do  what 
I  desire.  Did  Monica  tell  you  how  dearly  I  want  my 
sister  ?  Oh,  let  her  return  and  take  this  crown  which 
rests  so  heavily  on  my  head,  and  let  me  find  peace  and 
repose  for  my  weariness.  You  will  go  for  Ivena,  will 
you  not,  my  love  ?  " 

"Whatever  you  wish,  Costanza,  I  will  do,"  replied 
the  Duke,  "  although  it  will  be  hard  to  tear  myself  away 
from  this  dear  spot  of  earth." 

"But  you  will  not  be  long  aways  Bismantua," 
answered  the  Queen,  looking  up  into  his  face  with  a 
gladsome  smile,  "  and  I  shall  look  daily  for  your  return, 
and  grow  well  again,  thinking  of  the  happy  days  to 
come,  when  we  shall  be  all  in  all  to  each  other,  and 
never  be  separated  more." 

"And  you    will  remain  true    to  me,   Costanza?"  in- 


WHILE  MARIA  WENT  TO  SPEAK  TO  THE  QUEEN  THE  PHYSICIAN  PLACED  IN 
THE  GOBLET  A  FEW  DROPS  OF  LIQUID  FROM  A  SMALL  HORN.     See  p.  326, 


TRUE    LOVE    CURES    ALL    ILLS.  319 

quired  the  Duke.      "  And  nothing   induce   you   to   forget 
our  vows  ? " 

The  Queen  looked  at  him  reproachfully,  as  she  re- 
plied: "  Bismantua,  how  can  you  ask  me  these  ques- 
tions. You  are  my  beloved.  Have  I  not  said  that  I 
live  for  you  alone.  Nothing  can  change  my  love  but 
your  desertion.  Oh,  Bismantua,  you  will  never  aban- 
don me,  never  change  or  doubt  my  love.  You  were  my 
first  and  only  love,  and  if  you  forsake  me  I  shall  die." 

The  Queen  alluded  not  to  the  scene  in  her  father's 
room.  She  had  made  herself  believe  that  it  was  all  a 
hideous  dream,  and  now  the  Duke  was  near  her,  the  past 
appeared  blotted  out,  and  she  lived  but  in  the  present 
moment. 

The  Duke  took  her  in  his  arms  and  kissed  and  soothed 
her,  and  looking  into  the  depths  of  those  loving  eyes,  he 
said: 

"  I  will  trust  you  always,  my  beloved;  and  I  will  go 
and  bring  your  sister  from  the  Roman  Empire,  and  then 
our  union  shall  take  place.  And  should  any  press  you 
to  marry  them  when  I  am  away,  Costanza,  say  you  are 
betrothed  to  me  and  refuse  to  break  this  sacred  vow. 
This  you  will  do,  Costanza,  will  you  not  ? " 

"Certainly,"  replied  the  Queen,  looking  upon  him 
with  surprise.  ' '  No  one  can  ask  me  now,  for  all  know 
I  love  you  and  you  return  my  love.  I  told  the  King  of 
Sepania  that  my  heart  was  not  my  own,  and  he  has  gone 
away  and  will  return  no  more. " 

' '  I  trust  that  is  so,  beloved  Costanza, "  said  the  Duke. 
"But  if  you  are  asked  again  to  form  an  alliance  with 
King  Pinto,  you  must  refuse;  and  should  you  be  pressed, 
then  seek  the  protection  of  the  Chief,  Durana.  He  will 


32O  BENONI. 

aid  you  and  save  you  from  all  harm.  Promise  that  you 
will  place  yourself  under  his  care,  Costanza,  in  case  of 
need." 

"Yes,  I  promise,"  she  replied.  "But  fear  not,  my 
love,  no  one  will  ask  for  the  hand  of  your  little  Costanza 
until  your  return.  And  now  you  will  soon  be  gone,  and 
I  shall  pray  for  your  safe  return,  but  be  not  long  away. " 

' '  Not  a  moment  longer  than  is  necessary,  my  love,  to 
do  your  wish,  "  replied  the  Duke. 

And  thus  they  sat  and  conversed,  and  then  a  soft  feel- 
ing of  peace  rilled  their  united  souls,  as  the  twilight 
settled  upon  the  earth.  The  birds  sang  their  last  song 
and  then  took  to  their  little  resting  places,  and  the  flowers 
closed  up  their  beauty  for  the  night,  and  the  stars  came 
out  one  by  one,  and  the  gentle  breeze  from  the  sea  moved 
the  leaves  in  the  trees,  and  the  lovers  drank  in  the  beau- 
ty of  the  scene,  and  clasping  their  arms  around  each  other, 
took  a  last  long  farewell,  as  Monica  returned  to  lead  the 
Queen  to  the  palace,  pursuant  to  the  promise  she  had 
given  Spenata. 

"Monica,  "  said  the  physician,  who  was  waiting  to  re- 
ceive the  Queen,  "you  are  the  one  to  bring  the  bloom  of 
health  to  the  cheek.  Your  one  prescription  has  been 
worth  twenty  of  mine.  If  you  were  going  to  stay  in  Sav- 
elona  my  occupation  would  soon  be  gone.  I  shall  now 
be  jealous  of  Dr.  Monica." 

"Ah,  Huesca,"  replied  Monica,  "  those  who  have  been 
through  the  trials  of  love  know  best  the  remedy  to  pre- 
scribe. Truly,  the  Queen  looks  like  a  new  creature;  and 
when  I  am  away,  noble  Huesca,  deal  gently  with  her, 
and  keep  from  her  everything  that  would  destroy  the  hap- 
py feelings  she  now  possesses. " 


TRUE    LOVE    CURES    ALL    ILLS.  321 

And  Monica  was  about  to  say  farwell,  but  the  Queen 
besought  her  so  earnestly  to  prolong  her  stay  that  the 
kind  hearted  woman  could  not  refuse. 

"Then  I  must  send  for  Angelus,"  said  Monica,  "and 
we  will  stay  at  the  palace  until  to-morrow,  if  our  doing  so 
will  not  weary  your  Majesty.  What  say  you  Huesca?" 

"Your  visit,"  replied  the  physician,  "has  had  such  a 
happy  effect  that  I  have  no  fear  for  the  Queen.  There- 
fore, we  will  send  for  the  Bishop  to  pass  the  night  at  the 
palace.  I  will  away  and  despatch  a  messenger  at  once. " 

And  the  two  women  were  left  alone,  and  the  Queen 
fell  on  the  breast  of  Monica,  and  wept  aloud. 

The  elder  woman  kissed  the  Queen  and  comforted  her 
for  she  was  glad  to  see  the  tears.  They  were  the  first 
the  Queen  had  shed  since  the  fatal  interview  when  she 
had  thought  herself  deceived  and  betrayed. 

When  Costanza  was  more  composed,  she  related  to 
Monica  the  particulars  of  the  ball  and  subsequent  inter- 
view, but  treated  the  mocking  laugh  as  a  delusion  or  a 
dream. 

"I  cannot  well  recall,"  said  the  Queen,  "exactly  what 
took  place.  I  had  looked  forward  to  seeing  the  Duke 
with  the  scarf  around  his  turban,  and  I  fancied  I  saw 
him  and  he  led  me  to  my  father,  but  I  think  I  must  have 
had  a  dream.  Nay,  I  fancy  I  have  had  many  dreams  of 
late.  But  these  tears,  Monica,  have  washed  away  all 
my  gloomy  fancies.  How  glad  I  am  you  came  to  see 
me." 

"Ah,  your  Majesty,"  replied  Monica,  "there  has  been 
a  more  skillful  physician  than  either  myself  or  Huesca. 
The  Duke  is  the  king  of  doctors  now,  and  you  must  keep 
well  and  look  forward  to  his  return,  for  he  will  be  true 


322  BENONI. 

to  you,  Costanza,  and  will  return  to  claim  your  hand,  so 
see  that  you  do  not  inform  any  other  that  he  is  gone  at 
your  bidding." 

"  I  shall  ever  love  him,"  softly  replied  the  Queen,  and 
her  face  shone  with  beauty,  and  Monica  gazed  on  her 
and  doubted  not. 

While  this  conversation  was  proceeding,  a  very  differ- 
ent interview  was  ta,king  place  in  the  palace  between  the 
Archbishop  and  Caius.  The  latter  had  been  desired  to 
proceed  to  the  private  room  of  Spenata,  and  as  the  Ro- 
man took  a  seat,  the  Archbishop  opened  the  conversa- 
tion: 

' '  All  matters  are  now  arranged  for  the  royal  ship  to 
leave  the  harbor  to-morrow,  and  the  Duke  de  Bismantua 
is  to  accompany  them.  I  shall  require  you  to  go  with 
the  Duke  and  see  that  he  does  not  return  until  you  have 
intelligence  from  me  that  the  Queen  is  married  to  King 
Pinto.  Are  you  all  ready  to  embark,  and  take  up  this 
mission  ? " 

"There  is  one  great  difficulty,"  replied  Caius.  "I 
cannot  return  openly  to  the  Roman  Empire  until  my 
debts  are  paid.  I  must  have  the  means  to  pay  these  and 
live  when  there,  or  I  cannot  return,  for  I  should  be  ar- 
rested and  thrown  into  prison. 

"  You  shall  have  the  money  to  do  this,"  replied  Spe- 
nata, ' '  unless  the  amount  is  very  heavy.  What  is  your 
indebtedness,  and  what  will  it  require  to  provide  you 
with  means  for  two  or  three  years  ? " 

Caius  had  prepared  himself  for  this  question,  and 
placed  in  Spenata's  hands  a  list  of  debts  and  a  calcula- 
tion for  three  years  expenditure.  The  Archbishop  looked 


TRUE    LOVE    CURES    ALL   ILLS.  323 

it  carefully  over  and  cast  up  the  amount  to  test  its  accu- 
racy. 

"This  is  a  large  amount,  Caius, "  continued  Spenata, 
"but  you  have  been  open  in  your  statement  and  I  will 
assume  that  it  is  correct.  Yet,  as  you  must  have  been 
extravagant  in  times  gone  by,  I  must  not  entrust  these 
large  sums  under  your  own  control.  I  have,  however, 
an  agent  at  Constantinople  and  another  at  Rome,  and 
will  give  you  letters  of  instruction  to  them  to  settle  these 
debts  and  also  make  you  regular  payments  for  your  -  per- 
sonal expenditure.  Is  there  any  other  matter  requiring 
to  be  discussed  ? " 

"  Yes, "  answered  Caius,  "I  require  to  know  that  at 
the  expiration  of  the  three  years  I  may  return  to  Savelona 
whether  the  Queen  and  King  Pinto  are  married  or  not, 
as  that  arrangement  rests  with  you  only  and  I  cannot  in- 
fluence it  in  any  way,  except  to  watch  the  Duke,  and 
this  I  have  undertaken  to  do.  I  also  require  you  to  di- 
rect that  a  royal  ship  be  placed  at  my  disposal,  along 
with  a  staff  of  rowers  and  soldiers,  to  follow  the  Duke, 
if  need  be,  and,  on  the  expiration  of  the  three  years,  to 
return  here,  and  that  a  post  in  connection  with  the 
crown  be  assigned  to  me,  and  also  that  I  may  bring  my 
wife  with  me  if  I  so  desire." 

The  Archbishop  looked  upon  the  Roman  with  surprise 
and,  with  cutting  sarcasm,  said: 

"A  modest  request,  truly,  Caius!  When  you  are 
about  it,  why  not  ask  for  half  the  kingdom,  or  the  whole 
crown  !  However,  if  you  watch  over  the  Duke  and  pre- 
vent his  return  for  three  years,  you  shall  have  all  you 
stipulate,  and  if  Costanza  marry  Pinto  earlier,  then  you 


324  BENONI. 

can    return    at    once,  and  I  will  secure  you  a  good  post 
here  or  in  Sepania." 

Thus  the  two  conspirators  hatched  their  plot  to  defeat 
the  course  of  true  love  between  the  Duke  and  the  Queen 
but  there  was  a  listener  that  they  knew  not  of.  This 
was  the  physician,  Huesca. 

He  was  proceeding,  by  other  private  ways,  to  Spe- 
nata's  room,  and,  hearing  voices,  waited  until  the  inter- 
view was  nearly  over,  when  he  quietly  retired  by  the 
way  he  had  come. 

"And  is  it  thus,"  he  mused,  "that  this  noble  young 
life  is  to  be  wrecked  !  If  she  is  forced  to  marry  Pinto 
she  will  languish  and  die  an  early  death,  or  else  go  mad. 
I  am  the  servant  of  the  Queen,  and  it  is  my  duty  to  save 
her  from  this  fate,  and  I  will  do  so.  Let  me  think.  Let 
me  think." 

And  he  saw  but  one  way  to  defeat  the  plot  laid  out  for 
her,  and  that  was  that  she  should  marry  the  Duke  before 
he  started  for  the  Roman  Empire.  He  knew  how  deep- 
ly they  loved  each  other,  and  that  the  Duke  was  pro- 
ceeding to  Constantinople  at  the  Queen's  request.  He 
could  not  see  his  way  to  approve  of  the  Queen  accom- 
panying him,  even  if  that  could  have  been  arranged, 
neither  could  he  venture  to  recommend  that  they  should 
at  once  set  the  Archbishop  at  defiance  by  an  open  mar- 
riage. Time  was  required  and  diplomacy  as  well,  and 
perhaps,  when  Spenata  knew  that  the  union  was  irrevo- 
cable, he  would  cease  to  persecute  his  daughter. 

Thus  reasoned  the  kind-hearted  physician.  He  had 
been  much  drawn  to  Costanza  during  her  illness,  and 
guessed  how  she  had  been  deceived  at  the  masked  ball, 
and  felt  assured  that  unless  there  was  the  barrier  of  mar- 


TRUE    LOVE    CURES    ALL   ILLS.  325 

riage  between  her  and  the  Duke,  her  father  would  force 
his  daughter  to  the  union  with  Pinto. 

Having  come  to  this  conclusion  he  sought  the  Duke 
at  once  befcre  Caius  could  return  to  the  inn,  and  ex- 
plained fully  the  position  of  matters,  and  also  revealed 
to  the  astonished  young  man  the  cause  of  the  Queen's 
illness,  and  the  deception  that  had  been  practiced  upon 
the  Queen. 

"Alas,  Huesca,"  said  the  Duke,  "how  can  this 
wrong  be  put  right.  I  was  reluctant  to  leave  Costanza 
alone  before  I  heard  this,  but  now  it  seems  my  duty  to 
stay  near  her. " 

"  And  what  good  would  that  do  ?  "  inquired  the  physi- 
cian. "You  little  know  Spenata  if  you  think  for  a  mo- 
ment that  he  would  hesitate  to  imprison  or  even  murder 
you  if  you  stood  in  the  way  of  his  ambition.  I  have 
watched  him  long  and  know  him  to  be  unprincipled." 

"  I  am  not  afraid  for  myself,"  replied  the  Duke.  "The 
question  is,  what  is  the  best  for  Costanza  ? " 

And  as  the  young  Parsee  could  not  think  of  any  other 
plan,  Huesca  mentioned  his  own,  and  added: 

"  I  should  hope  that  when  her  father  knows  of  the 
barrier  to  the  marriage  with  the  King  of  Sepania  he  will 
acquiesce  in  the  matter  and  receive  you  here." 

"Yes,"  answered  the  Duke,  "  and  by  that  time  I  shall 
have  returned  with  Ivena  to  Savelona,  and  then  my  be- 
loved wife  can  go  with  me  to  my  own  home." 

And  here  the  young  man  narrated  the  Queen's  wishes 
as  to  Ivena  resuming  the  crown,  and  that  Costanza 
should  go  into  retirement.  The  physician  thought  for  a 
few  moments,  and  then  said: 

' '  Yes,  Queen  Costanza  is  of  that  highly  nervous  and 


326  BENONI. 

sensitive  temperament  and  delicate  health  that  it  will  be 
the  best  for  her  to  resign  the  crown,  and  to  this  her 
father  will  assent  if  Ivena  returns  and  he  cannot  marry 
Costanza  to  King  Pinto." 

It  was  therefore  arranged  that  the  physician  should  go 
to  the  royal  patient,  while  the  Duke  sought  Bishop 
Angelus. 

Huesca  found  the  Queen  and  Monica  together,  watch- 
ed over  by  Maria.  Now  it  was  necessary  either  to  get 
the  maid  away  or  take  her  into  their  confidence,  but  be- 
fore adopting  anything  respecting  her,  an  interview  be- 
tween the  Duke  and  Queen  was  desirable. 

"And  how  is  your  royal  charge,  Maria  ?"  inquired  the 
physician.  "  I  trust  the  last  interview  between  her  and 
the  Duke  has  not  left  any  unpleasant  symptoms." 

"  No,"  answered  the  maid,  "the  Queen  has  been  more 
cheerful  and  her  friend  Monica  is  to  bear  her  company 
on  this  the  last  night  of  the  Bishop's  stay  in  Sordello. " 

"Will  you  inform  the  Queen  of  my  visit,  Maria," 
said  the  physician,  ' '  and  perhaps  Monica  will  come  and 
converse  with  you  for  a  few  moments  while  I  see  the 
patient." 

While  Maria  went  to  speak  to  the  Queen,  the  phy- 
sician placed  in  the  goblet,  which  stood  on  the  table  near 
where  Maria  had  been  seated,  a  few  drops  of  the  liquid 
from  a  small  horn  which  he  took  from  his  pocket. 

"Now,"  he  said  in  a  low  voice,  "if  she  drinks  this  it 
will  make  her  sleep  soundly  until  the  sun  is  high  in  the 
heavens  to-morrow,  and  to  make  sure,  I  had  better  see 
that  she  takes  it  at  once." 

Therefore,  when  the  maid  returned  with  Monica,  he 
inquired  for  some  water,  and,  as  Maria  left  the 


TRUE    LOVE    CURES    ALL    ILLS.  327 

room  to  bring  some,  he  informed  Monica  that  it  was  nec- 
essary for  the  Duke  to  see  the  Queen,  and  for  that  pur- 
pose he  had  put  a  sleeping  draught  into  the  goblet,  and 
she  was  to  see  that  Maria  drank  it. 

"  I  will  take  the  water  to  the  Queen,"  said  the  phy- 
sician, taking  the  pitcher  from  Maria,  "and  leave  you 
and  Monica  alone  for  a  few  moments.  But  where  is 
Hypathia,  Maria  ? " 

"She  has  obtained  a  holiday  for  a  few  days,"  answered 
the  maid,  "  on  account  of  her  sister's  illness,  and  is  not 
expected  to  return  until  later  in  the  week." 

Huesca,  thus  rinding  that  he  had  only  to  deal  with 
Maria,  left  her  to  be' observed  by  Monica,  and  he  passed 
forward  into  the  ante-room  of  the  Queen.  He  told  her 
that  it  was  necessary  for  the  Duke  to  see  her  again  be- 
fore he  left  Sordello.  A  word  was  sufficient,  and  her 
face  lighted  up  with  joy. 

"And  may  I  bring  him  to  you  at  once?"  inquired 
Huesca.  ' '  But  you  must  calm  yourself  as  he  has  much 
to  say  to  you  and  little  time  to  do  it  in." 

"Oh,  bring  him  to  me  at  once,  good  Huesca,"  ex- 
claimed Costanza.  "  I  do  not  know  how  I  can  ever  part 
with  him  again.  Let  him  come  and  I  will  wait  for  him 
here." 

The  physician  returned  to  the  room- where  he  had  left 
Monica  and  the  maid,  and  found  that  Maria  was 
already  showing  signs  of  drowsiness.  He,  therefore, 
simply  said: 

' '  Lock  this  door  after  me,  Monica,  and  see  that  no 
one  approaches  the  Queen  until  morning.  In  fact  you 
had  better  not  open  the  door  but  retire  to  the  ante-room 
of  the  Queen." 


328  BENONI. 

And  as  he  spoke,  he  saw  Maria's  head  slowly  sink  to 
the  pillow  on  the  couch  on  which  she  had  seated  herself 
and  knew  she  was  safe  for  several  hours. 

As  he  left  the  room  he  motioned  to  Monica  to  lock  the 
door  and  take  the  key  into  her  own  care.  He  had  not 
proceeded  more  than  a  step  or  two  when  he  came  face  to 
face  with  the  Archbishop. 

' '  And  how  have  you  left  your  patient  ? "  inquired  Spen- 
ata.  ' '  Has  the  interview  with  that  Parsee  fatigued  her 
very  much  ?  I  am  glad  it  is  over,  and  I  will  take  care 
that  he  sees  her  no  more." 

"The  Queen  is  quite  composed,  "replied  Huesca,  "  and 
I  have  left  her  for  the  night,  and  desired  that  the  door  be 
locked  and  not  opened  for  any  one  until  late  to-morrow. 
The  Queen  must  be  kept  perfectly  free  from  any  disturb- 
ing subjects  for  a  long  time  to  come,  I  assure  your  grace. " 

"Ah,  well,"  answered  Spenata,  "then  I  had  better 
not  go  to  her  rooms  to-night.  I  can  see  her  to-morrow. " 

And  he  turned  away  from  the  door  leading  to  the  Queen's 
apartments  conversing  with  Huesca. 

"I  suppose  Maria  is  with  the  Queen  ? "  inquired  the 
Archbishop.  "It  is  most  annoying  that  Hypathia  should 
be  absent  just  now  when  she  is  wanted  the  most.  But 
I  will  not  detain  you,  Huesca,  as  you  must  be  weary  and 
require  repose  like  the  rest  of  the  mortals." 

And  Spenata  bade  the  physician  good-night  and  they 
parted.  The  former  to  dwell  upon  his  plans  for  joining 
the  hands  and  kingdoms  of  his  daughter  and  King  Pinto 
a.nd  the  best  means  and  mode  of  approaching  the  mat- 
ter, and  Huesca  to  find  the  Duke.  ' 

"I  am  glad  that  all  impediments  are  now  removed 
from  my  path,  "said  Spenata.  "  I  did  not  expect  to 


TRUE    LOVE    CURES    ALL   ILLS.  329 

get  rid  of  that  aspiring  Parsee  so  easily.  The  Queen 
little  knows  how  she  is  playing  into  my  hands.  Fancy, 
my  allowing  I  vena  to  resume  her  power  here!  No;  I 
have  got  them  all  away  now,  and  I  will  take  care  to  keep 
them  away  until  Costanza  and  Pinto  are  firmly  seated  on 
the  joint  thrones  of  Savelona  and  Sepania.  I  must  commu- 
nicate with  Martel  to  keep  his  eye  on  this  young  Roman, 
Caius,  and  keep  me  informed  of  his  movements.  I  will 
defeat  them  all  yet  and  have  my  own  way.  I  never 
fail." 

Thus  thought  the  Archbishop  in  the  dark,  and  believ- 
ing all  was  in  safety  for  the  night,  he  retired  to  his  cham- 
ber, and  was  soon  in  a  sound  sleep. 

Huesca  hastened  to  join  the  Duke  and  Angelus  at  the 
place  appointed.  They  were  waiting  for  him,  and  the 
Parsee  eagerly  inquired  if  the  Queen  was  prepared  to  see 
him. 

"Yes;  come  with  me,"  replied  the  physician,  and 
taking  them  by  a  secret  way,  he  led  them  into  the 
room  where  he  had  left  Monica  and  Maria.  He  found 
the  maid  in  a  heavy  sleep,  and  motioning  the  Bishop  to 
a  seat,  accompanied  the  Duke  into  the  Queen's  ante- 
room. 

"  Monica, "  said  Huesca,  "you  had  better  come  with 
me  to  Angelus  who  is  in  the  adjoining  room,"  and  ad- 
dressing the  Duke,  he  said:  "Let  your  communica- 
tions and  arrangements  be  as  speedy  as  possible  for  time 
is  most  precious." 

And  having  thus  spoken,  the  physician  and  Monica  re- 
turned to  Angelus,  and  left  the  Queen  and  Duke  alone. 

The  young  man  took  her  into  his  arms  and  kissed  the 


33O  BENONI. 

Queen  passionately,  and  she,  without  coyness,  returned 
his  embraces: 

"My  love,"  he  said,  "I  little  thought  to  have  seen 
you  again  until  after  my  voyage  to  Constantinople.  I 
did  not  know,  Costanza,  how  grossly  you  had  been  de- 
ceived at  the  masked  ball,  but  the  good  physician  has 
told  me  all.  And  he  has  also  informed  me  how  your 
father  plans  to  unite  your  hand  to  King  Pinto." 

The  Duke  quickly  placed  before  the  Queen  the  mode 
of  deception  practiced  by  her  father  and  Caius,  and  the 
object  to  be  achieved  by  getting  the  Duke  away  from 
Savelona. 

"And  has  my  father  done  this  ?  "  said  the  Queen.  ' '  I 
thought  it  must  be  a  dream,  for  I  knew,  my  love,  that 
you  would  never  abandon  me  and  then  laugh  as  Caius 
did.  Yet,  at  first,  it  was  such  a  fearful  shock  that  I 
fainted  and  was  very  ill  and  nearly  lost  my  senses.  But 
seeing  you,  my  love,  and  the  sweet  company  of  Monica, 
has  restored  me  entirely.  And  now,  what  is  to  be  done  ? 
Must  you  still  leave  me,  Bismantua  ?  Oh,  what  shall  I 
do  without  you  ?  " 

The  Duke  then  explained  the  necessity  for  a  secret 
marriage,  and  that  he  believed  this  was  the  only  course 
to  prevent  the  contemplated  union  with  King  Pinto. 

"Never  will  I  be  the  wife  of  any  one  except  you," 
said  the  Queen,  looking  upon  the  Duke  with  a  glance  of 
deep  love. 

He  pressed  her  to  his  heart  and  kissed  her  passionately, 
assuring  her  that  she  was  his  first  and  only  love,  and 
then  he  said: 

"And  can  you  trust  me  with  yourself  now?  Cos- 
tanza. " 


MARRIAGE    OF   THE    QUEEN.  331 

"  Yes,"  answered  the  Queen,  "you  are  my  love,  my 
life,  my  all  !  I  am  yours,  and  you  are  mine  forever. " 

' '  Come  then,  Costanza,  and  Bishop  Angelus  shall 
unite  us  solemnly  in  that  sweet  union  which  nothing  can 
ever  sever.  Come,  my  love  !  " 

And  he  was  leading  the  Queen  into  the  adjoining  room, 
when  the  physician,  hearing  their  movements,  approached 
them,  and  said: 

"And  is  it  to  be,  your  Majesty  ? " 

The  Duke  answered  for  the  Queen,  and  Monica  and 
the  Bishop  came  to  them  in  the  ante-room. 

The  Bishop  joining  the  hands  of  the  Duke  and  Queen, 
went  through  the  ceremony  similar  to  that  narrated  on 
the  marriage  of  Harlez  and  Plenena,  and  then,  saying  a 
benediction  over  them,  pronounced  them  man  and 
wife. 

This  ceremony  over,  the  Bishop  and  physician  left  the 
lovers  together,  with  Monica  to  keep  watch  over  Maria, 
who  was  still  in  a  deep  sleep.  But,  before  doing  so, 
Huesca  gave  the  Duke  a  key  to  the  private  way, 
saying: 

"  Be  not  too  long,  Bismantua,  in  making  your  farewell 
for  time  flies  more  quickly  than  one  thinks  when  young 
lovers  are  together." 

Thus  saying  the  Bishop  and  physician  left  by  the  way 
they  had  come,  and  Monica,  reclining  on  the  couch, 
gently  slept,  while  the  lovers  conversed  of  many  things. 

But  when  the  Duke  spoke  of  leaving  her,  the  Queen 
threw  her  arms  around  his  neck  in  a  loving  embrace. 

"  I  cannot  part  with  you,  my  love,"  she  said.  "  My 
life  would  be  one  long  sadness  without  your  pesence. 
Oh,  how  I  have  longed  for  your  society  while  you  have 


332  BENONI. 

been  away.  And  now,  if  you  leave  me  here  alone,  I  shall 
pine  away  and  die.  No,  Bismantua,  I  cannot  part  with 
you. " 

"And  yet,  my  love,"  replied  the  Duke,  Kissing  her 
fondly,  ' '  you  pressed  me  to  go  for  your  sister.  And  can 
you  renounce  your  crown,  your  kingdon,  your  all  for  me, 
Costanza  ?" 

' '  I  should  consider  all  well  gone  if  I  were  always  near 
you,  my  love,  my  husband,"  answered  the  Queen,  glan- 
cing shyly  at  the  Duke.  ' '  What  would  the  crown  and 
kingdom  be  worth  now  if  my  husband  were  not  near  ? 
Before  to-night,  Bismantua,  you  might  have  deemed  me 
forward  thus  to  speak.  But  now  we  are  but  one,  and 
we  must  live  our  lives  together.  Yes,  my  love,  take  me 
with  you.  Wherever  you  go,  I  will  go.  Where  you  live, 
there  will  your  Costanza  live." 

The  Duke  pressed  his  wife  closely  to  his  heart.  He 
felt  that  every  throb  drew  them  nearer  together.  He 
realized  that  they  now  were  one,  and,  for  weal  or  woe, 
assented  to  her  going  with  him. 

Then  came  the  question  of  ways  and  means  and  ar- 
ranging for  a  quick  departure.  The  Duke  had  assisted 
in  the  preparation  of  the  ship  and  knew  fully  as  to  the 
accommodation.  It  was  necessary  to  call  Monica  to  the 
conference. 

"And  is  it  possible,  Costanza,"  said  Monica,  "that 
you  are  prepared  to  lay  down  your  crown  and  kingdom 
for  love  of  your  husband  ? " 

"Yes,"  replied  the  Queen,  "my  husband  is  worth 
more  than  all  else.  He  will  ever  love  and  cherish  me, 
while  if  I  stay  here  there  will  be  great  discord  and 
unhappiness.  My  father  would  never  forgive  me.  He 


PREPARATIONS  FOR  A  VOYAGE.          333 

would  dissolve  this  sacred  marriage  and  force  me  to  the 
union  with  King  Pinto.  I  go  gladly,  Monica,  and  ask 
your  aid  and  kindly  assistance." 

Monica  looked  with  a  smile  of  pleasure  upon  the  radi- 
ant countenance  of  the  Queen,  and  assented  gladly  to 
•aid  the  flight,  saying: 

' '  Let  us  then  away  ere  the  morning  light  reveals  our 
going.  You  can  share  my  cabin,  Costanza,  until  we  are 
far  to  sea,  for  perhaps  Caius  would  otherwise  be  tempted 
to  denounce  you.  If  we  get  safely  there,  no  one  need 
know  that  you  are  in  the  ship,  for  I  can  supply  you  with 
food,  and  there  you  can  remain  until  we  are  beyond 
pursuit." 

The  lovers  looked  their  thanks,  and  the  Queen  pre- 
pared to  leave  at  once,  and  she  was  quickly  ready. 

' '  Now  Monica, "  said  the  Duke,  ' '  you  take  the  Queen's 
hand  and  I  will  lead  the  way  and  notify  if  there  be  any 
danger. " 

Thus  they  proceeded  along  the  secret  passage  and 
through  the  subterranean  way  until  they  reached  the  har- 
bor of  Sordello.  Then,  emerging  into  the  open  air,  they 
found  the  sun  just  tipping  the  hill  with  glory.  All  was 
still,  except  the  gentle  washing  of  the  waves  on  the  sea- 
shore, and  the  soft  breeze  sighing  through  the  trees. 

Not  a  word  was  spoken,  but  the  Duke,  drawing  a  boat 
close  to  the  shore,  beckoned  his  companions  to  be  seated. 
Then  he  rowed  quickly  to  the  ship  and  assisted  his  wife 
and  Monica  to  reach  the  deck. 

They  found  Orlando  on  the  watch,  but  the  Duke, 
placing  his  finger  on  his  lips,  led  the  women  to  Monica's 
cabin,  and,  desiring  them  to  fasten  the  door  from  within, 
left  them  alone  and  returned  to  Orlando,  and,  in  low 


334  BENONI. 

tones,     explained  to  the    young  chief  all  that  had  taken 
place. 

"  I  will  aid  you  all  in  my  power,"  answered  Orlando, 
pressing  the  Duke's  hand.  "  Oh,  how  glad  Ivena  will  be 
to  see  her  sister. " 

Thus  the  young  chief's  first  thought  was  of  giving  joy 
to  her  he  loved  so  deeply.  Absence  had  not  cooled  his 
love,  but  it  had  grown  stronger  as  the  days  rolled  on- 
ward. 

The  Duke,  having  placed  the  women  under  Orlando's 
charge,  hastened  away  to  communicate  with  Angelus  and 
hurry  the  departure  ere  the  flight  of  the  Queen  was  dis- 
covered. He  felt  certain  that  Huesca  would  provide 
that  this  should  not  take  place  until  mid-day  at  the  earli- 
est, yet,  time  was  of  moment,  and  he  walked  quickly  to 
the  inn  where  he  arrived  just  as  the  outer  gates  were 
opened  for  the  day. 

Ascertaining  that  Caius  had  not  left  his  room,  he 
knocked  for  admission,  and  on  receiving  a  reply  from 
within,  replied: 

' '  Come,  Caius,  prepare  for  immediate  departure.  I 
have  just  left  Orlando  on  the  ship,  and  all  are  ready 
to  start,  and  the  wind  is  favorable  for  embarking.  I  go 
to  Angelus,  and  then  shall  return  at  once  to  the  ship, 
and  the  anchor  will  be  weighed  ere  the  third  watch." 

Caius  sprang  from  his  couch,  and  opening  the  door, 
admitted  the  Duke  to  his  apartment.  Pompora  looked  ' 
closely  and  somewhat  suspiciously  upon  the  Parsee,  but 
he  failed  to  find  any  hesitation  in  the  Duke  starting  with 
the  others.  Caius  had  formed  an  idea  that  at  the  last 
moment  the  Duke  would  be  away  from  the  ship,  and  the 
Roman  felt  it  his  duty  to  keep  an  eye  upon  the  one  he 


SPENATA    FOILED.  33$ 

was  commissioned  to  watch.  The  Duke  was  equally  de- 
sirous to  keep  Pompora's  movements  known,  and,  antic- 
ipating the  Roman's  reply,  hastened  to  say: 

' '  I  will  run  to  Angelus  and  hurry  him  to  proceed  to  the 
ship,  and  then,  if  agreeable  to  you,  I  will  return  here, 
and  we  can  go  forth  together.  I  will  not  be  long  away." 

Thereupon,  without  waiting  for  any  reply,  the  Duke 
passed  quickly  to  Angelus  and  informed  him  of  the  po- 
sition of  matters,  and  the  necessity  for  his  immediately 
joining  his  wife  on  the  ship.  By  this  means  the  Duke 
was  able  to  place  Angelus  in  possession  of  the  true  state 
of  the  case  without  taking  Caius  into  his  confidence. 

The  Duke,  on  again  reaching  the  inn,  found  Caius 
prepared  to  start  for  the  ship,  and  they  left  together  for 
the  harbor,  and  Orlando  soon  after  weighed  anchor,  and 
Marcel  and  his  party  sailed  onward  for  Constantinople. 

About  noon,  the  Archbishop,  walking  in  the  gardens, 
met  Huesca,  and,  accosting  the  physician,  inquired  as  to 
the  Queen's  health. 

"  I  have  not  seen  her  this  morning,  your  grace, "  an- 
swered the  physician.  ' '  But  when  I  left  her  last  evening 
she  was  greatly  improved,  so  much  so  that  it  only  re- 
quires a  continued  stay  here  for  a  few  months  and  perfect 
quiet  to  fully  restore  her  Majesty  to  her  usual  health  and 
strength. 

4  'It  is  of  the  first  importance,  your  grace,  that  her  Majesty 
should  have  no  subject  mentioned  to  her  that  would  tend 
to  disturb  her  mind. " 

"I  have  nothing  to  say  to  her,"  replied  her  father, 
"that  should  agitate  or  interfere  with  her  recovery;  and 
now  that  Parsee  has  gone,  for  I  hear  Marcel  and  his  party 


336  BENONI. 

sailed  this  morning,  the  Queen  will  no  doubt  listen  to  my 
proposal  for  an  alliance  with  the  King  of  Sepania." 

"It  is  of  the  first  importance,"  replied  Huesca,  "that 
this  matter  should  not  be  mentioned  to  her  for  several 
months.  It  is  my  duty,  your  grace,  to  speak  plainly  on 
this  subject,  for  I  have  studied  her  case  thoroughly,  and 
it  was  the  fear  of  it  that  brought  on  the  Queen's  illness." 

"  Huesca,"  replied  Spenata,  "you  have  long  enjoyed 
the  confidence  of  the  court  and  your  opinion  is  worthy 
of  my  best  consideration,  but  there  are  times  in  the 
history  of  kingdoms  when  even  the  advice  of  physicians 
must  give  place  to  the  welfare  of  the  State.  And,  now, 
unless  the  Queen  looks  favorable  upon  King  Pinto's  suit, 
I  fear  we  shall  have  war.  This  will  not  publicly  ap- 
pear as  the  cause,  for  there  .  are  several  matters  of 
territory  requiring  adjustment,  and  these  will  be  made 
the  excuse,  and  we  are  scarcely  prepared  to  meet  the 
Sepanians  in  the  field  at  present.  Therefore,  good  Hu- 
esca, get  the  Queen  well  as  soon  as  possible.  But  I  will 
accompany  you  to  the  Queen's  apartments  and  we  can 
inquire  after  her  health  together. " 

And  the  two  aged  men  left  the  gardens  and  proceeded 
to  the  chamber  of  the  Queen.  Huesca  knocked  for  ad- 
mission but  there  was  no  reply.  He  tried  the  door  but 
it  was  bolted  within. 

"  Knock  louder,"  said  Spenata.   "  they  are  sleeping." 

"  Would  it  not  be  well,  your  grace,"  replied  the  phy- 
ician,  "to  come  later  on?  I  gave  Maria  strict  instruc- 
tions to  keep  her  Majesty  perfectly  quiet  until  mid-day 
and  admit  no  one  as  long  as  the  Queen  slept.  And  if 
she  sleeps  it  is  far  better  medicine  than  I  can  give." 

"That  is  all  very  well,"  replied  Spenata,  "but  I  have 


SPENATA    FOILED.  337 

to  proceed  to  Savelona  to-day  on  affairs  of  State  and  re- 
quire to  see  the  Queen  before  I  depart.  Therefore, 
knock  again,  or  allow  me  to  do  so." 

Thereupon  the  Archbishop  knocked  louder  than  be- 
fore and  shook  the  door,  and  presently  they  heard  foot- 
steps approaching,  and  Maria  opened  the  door  and 
stood  before  them,  looking  as  though  she  had  but  just 
awoke,  and  this  was  the  fact. 

The  room  was  in  gloom,  the  heavy  tapestry  being 
drawn  across  the  window,  and  the  torches  well  burnt 
out. 

"What  means  this  gloom,  Maria  ?"  said  the  Arch- 
bishop. ' '  Do  you  not  know  it  is  past  mid-day  ? "  How 
is  the  Queen  to-day  ?  " 

"The  Queen  must  be  sleeping,"  answered  Maria,  "as 
I  have  not  been  summoned  to  attend  her  Majesty." 

"  If  she  has  slept  as  soundly  as  you  have,  Maria," 
said  the  physician,  "it  is  worth  many  doses  of  my  bitter 
medicines.  Has  anyone  disturbed  the  Queen  since  I  left 
last  night  ? " 

"No,"  answered  Maria,  "I  bolted  the  door  as  you 
went  out  and  it  has  never  been  opened  since.  In  fact  it 
only  appears  a  few  moments  since  you  left  us,  and  I  had 
no  idea  that  it  was  so  late. " 

"Well,"  said  the  Archbishop,  "goto  the  Queen  and 
inform  her  that  I  and  Huesca  desire  to  see  her  for  a  few 
moments." 

The  maid  passed  through  into  the  Queen's  ante-room 
and  knocked  gently  at  the  door  of  her  Majesty's  sleeping- 
room,  but,  receiving  no  reply,  returned  to  Spenata  and 
Huesca,  and  addressing  the  physician,  said: 

"Her  Majesty  is  evidently  sleeping  as  she  gives  no  re- 


338  BENONI. 

ply  to  my  knock.  As  you  desired  her  not  to  be  dis- 
turbed, I  have  returned  before  knocking  louder." 

"I  think,  your  .grace,"  said  the  physician,  looking 
towards  the  Archbishop,  "that  as  her  Majesty  sleeps  it 
would  be  well  to  delay  disturbing  her  until  the  moment 
you  are  starting  for  Savelona. " 

A  dark  frown  came  over  the  face  of  Spenata  for  he 
was  not  accustomed  to  have  his  will  crossed  nor  direc- 
tions made  to  him,  but,  feeling  that  the  physician  was 
within  his  rights,  he  assented  gloomily,  and  added: 

' '  I  start  for  Savelona  as  the  sun  sinks  to  rest  and  will 
meet  you  here,  Huesca,  at  that  hour.  But,"  he  contin- 
ued, turning  to  Maria,  "if  the  Queen  awakes  earlier  and 
appears  in  good  health  send  a  messenger  for  me  and  I 
will  come  alone  and  at  once." 

And  the  two  men  turned  and  left  the  room  together, 
and  as  the  Archbishop  parted  with  the  physician,  he 
said: 

"If  you  do  not  see  the  Queen  before  the  sun  goes 
down  come  to  my  private  room,  Huesca,  and  we  will  go 
together.  I  will  not  speak  to  her  to-day  about  King 
Pinto,  but  leave  her  in  your  hands,  and  then,  in  a  few 
weeks,  I  will  return,  and  by  that  time  you  must  get  her 
quite  well  in  health,  and  if  you  can  say  a  few  words 
to  prepare  her  for  our  interview  it  might  be  well. " 

The  physician  made  a  suitable  reply,  but,  by  his  man- 
ner, the  Archbishop  could  see  that  Huesca  dreaded  the 
too  early  approach  to  any  mention  of  the  proposed  alli- 
ance with  King  Pinto. 

As  Spenata  walked  away  musing,  he    said: 

"  This  good  physician  appears  very  careful  of  his  royal 
patient.  I  will  give  her  a  few  weeks  yet  to  get  strong, 


THE    FLIGHT    OF    THE    QUEEN    DISCOVERED.  339 

and  then  I  will  send  for  King  Pinto,  and  now  the  Parsee 
has  gone,  the  alliance  must  come  off,  and  all  be  as  1 
wish." 

At  the  time  appointed,  the  court  physician  attended 
Spenata  and  they  proceeded  together  to  the  Queen's 
apartments.  They  found  Maria  there  and  she  stated 
that  the  Queen  still  slept. 

"But  this  is  strange,"  said  Spenata.  "We  must 
arouse  her.  Maria,  go  to  the  Queen's  chamber  and  in- 
form her  Majesty  that  I  must  see  her  a  few  moments  be- 
fore starting  for  Savelona,  and  my  chariot  awaits  me 
now." 

Maria  hastened  to  the  Queen's  chamber,  but  received 
no  reply  to  her  repeated  knocking. 

"' Tis  strange, "  mused  the  maid,  "the  Queen  never 
slept  like  this.  I  will  venture  to  open  the  door. " 

And  on  doing  so,  was  surprised  to  find  the  room 
empty.  She  screamed  and  hurried  back  to  the  phy- 
sician and  Spenata,  hurriedly  exclaiming: 

"The  Queen  is  not  there,      Oh,  where  is  the  Queen!  " 

And  tears  flowed  freely  and  she  sank  upon  the  couch. 

Both  men  exclaimed,  "Not  there!"  And  Huesca 
added: 

' '  Surely  you  are  mistaken,  Maria.  The  Queen  was 
there  when  I  left  her  last  night  and  I  told  you  to  admit 
no  one,  and  your  door  was  bolted  when  we  came  this 
morning.  Have  you  not  seen  her  Majesty  all  day  ? " 

"  No,"  replied  Maria,  "  and  no  one  has  called.  You 
said  I  was  to  let  the  Queen  sleep,  and  I  did  not  dis- 
turb her." 

"No, "replied  Spenata,  with  a  sneer,  "she  was  not 
there,  so  you  could  not  disturb  her.  But  I  must  go  to 


34°  BENONI. 

her  chamber  and  see  if  there  is  anything  to  explain. 
Come  with  me,  Maria,  I  may  require  you." 

And  Spenata  dragged  the  maid  with  him  to  the  bed- 
room of  the  Queen,  and  Huesca  followed  wondering  what 
had  become  of  her  Majesty. 

When  Spenata  had  looked  through  all  the  rooms  and 
found  that  the  Queen  had  really  fled,  he  was  beside  him- 
self with  rage.  He  upbraided  the  physician  and  the 
maid.  He  vowed  vengeance  against  all  who  aided  in  the 
flight.  He  touched  the  cord  of  communication  with  the 
rest  of  the  palace,  and  the  alarm  rang  out  a  sum- 
mons for  the  men-at-arms,  and  they  were  quickly  in  at- 
tendance in  the  passage  awaiting  the  Archbishop's  com- 
mands. 

''And  now,  Huesca  and  Maria,"  said  Spenata,  in 
loud  and  threatening  tones,  ' '  before  I  give  you  in  charge 
will  you  reveal  the  whereabouts  of  the  Queen  ?  You  are 
the  only  ones  having  access  to  her  Majesty  since  yester- 
day, and  must  know  what  has  become  of  her." 

The  only  reply  from  the  maid  was  a  flood  ot  tears; 
but  Huesca,  drawing  himself  to  his  full  height,  answered 
the  Archbishop  clearly  and  without  faltering: 

"  I  know  nothing  of  the  Queen's  flight,  your  grace.  I 
left  her  in  better  health  and  spirits  than  I  had  seen  her 
for  weeks,  and  I  fully  believed  that  her  Majesty  was  here 
until  this  moment." 

' '  I  know  where  she  must  have  gone, "  angrily  spoke  Spe- 
nata, ' '  with  those  Roman  fellows  and  that  upstart  Parsee, 
and  you  have  assisted  in  the  flight,  Huesca." 

This  idea  suggested  to  the  physician  a  way  of  account- 
ing for  the  Queen's  absence  which  had  not  previously 
occurred  to  him,  and,  knowing  of  the  marriage,  it  ap- 


PLOTTING    AGAIN.  341 

peared  not  unnatural  that  this  course  should  have  been 
taken,  especially  as  he  knew  that  the  crown  sat  heavily 
on  the  Queen's  brow;  Huesca,  however,  calmly  replied: 

' '  It  may  be  as  you  suggest,  your  grace,  but  if  so  I 
know  nothing  of  the  project,  neither  did  I  assist  in  any 
way.  And  now  as  to  your  course  of  conduct.  You  may 
lock  this  maid  and  myself  in  prison,  and  proclaim  to  all 
Savelona  the  Queen's  flight,  and  bring  King  Pinto  down 
npon  you  with  his  army,  but  this  will  not  b'ring  back  the 
Queen,  and  may  endanger  your  power,  and  bring  about 
many  things  of  which  you  little  dream,  in  your  present 
excited  state  of  mind." 

Spenata  was  greatly  enraged  and  walked  about  the 
room  threatening  dire  vengeance  on  all  concerned,  but 
this  calm  reasoning  brought  the  Archbishop  somewhat  to 
his  senses.  Not  all  at  once  but  little  by  little  his  cun- 
ning mind  worked  out  the  programme.  Yet  he  did  not 
deem  it  policy  to  appear  convinced  all  at  once.  He  con- 
tinued to  threaten  and  storm,  but  it  was  in  a  milder  form 
and  gradually  he  lowered  his  tones  and  argued  with  the 
physician. 

' '  And  what  course  have  you  to  suggest,  Huesca, "  ex- 
claimed Spenata,  ' '  to  save  your  own  head  and  that  of 
the  maid  here  who  must  have  been  an  accomplice  in  the 
plot  ? " 

' '  There  is  no  question  with  me  as  to  being  an  accom- 
plice, "  answered  the  physician.  ' '  And  I  also  believe 
that  Maria  is  quite  free  from  any  such  accusation." 

"I  thank  you,  noble  Huesca,"  exclaimed  the  maid, 
' '  for  this  statement,  and  I  assure  you  that  I  fully  believed 
the  Queen  was  in  her  chamber  until  just  now." 

And  here  she  wept  again,  and  the  physician  continued: 


342  BENONI. 

"  I  believe  you  Maria. "  Then,  turning  to  Spenata,  he 
said: 

' '  I  am  a  close  observer  of  character  and  I  would  vouch 
that  this  maid  is  no  party  in  any  way  to  the  Queen's 
disappearance,  and  you  may  fully  trust  her  and  me. 
Now,  your  grace,  your  best  course  appears  to  leave  it  as 
though  nothing  had  occurred.  Allow  Maria,  and  Hy- 
pathia  on  her  return,  to  take  charge  of  these  rooms  as 
though  the  Queen  were  here,  and  I  will  come  daily  as 
heretofore.  You  were  about  to  go  to  Savelona  and 
leave  your  daughter  at  Sordello  for  rest  and  quiet. 
Let  this  remain  the  impression  still,  and  then  perhaps 
matters  will  right  themselves.  The  men-at-arms  may 
have  been  called  hither  as  your  escort.  This  shall  be 
so,  Maria,  shall  it  not  ? " 

"The  Archbishop  may  fully  rely  on  me,"  answered 
Maria,  drying  up  her  tears  and  looking  with  thankfulness 
on  Huesca.  "And  so  I  am  sure  he  may  on  Hypathia, 
for  she  is  devoted  to  your  grace,"  added  the  maid,  look- 
ing closely  on  Spenata. 

The  Archbishop  stopped  in  his  pacing  across  the  room 
and  looked  fixedly  upon  the  physician  and  the  maid. 
The  scrutiny  and  reflection  appeared  to  satisfy  him,  and 
he  was  about  to  reply  when  Hypathia  walked  leisurely 
into  the  room. 

Her  face  was  deeply  sorrowful,  and  signs  of  tears  were 
in  her  eyes,  and  all  could  see  that  she  was  borne  down 
with  grief.  She  seated  herself  on  the  first  couch  that 
presented,  and  waited  until  the  conversation  was  closed 
for  she  saw  that  something  important  had  taken  place. 

"Well,  Hypathia,"  said  Spenata,  looking  upon  the 
sorrowful  face  of  the  maid,  ' '  we  have  sad  news  to  tell 


PLOTTING    AGAIN.  343 

you,  but    you    appear    sorrowful    as    though    something 
greatly  troubled  you.      What  has  occurred  ?  " 

Thus  addressed,  the  maid  looked  up  to  the  Archbishop, 
and  with  tears  coursing  down  her  cheeks,  replied: 

' '  I  have  lost  my  sister,  your  grace,  and  she  was  very 
dear  to  me.  I  should  not  have  returned  so  soon,  but 
feared  the  Queen  might  require  my  services. " 

"The  Queen  is  not  here,  Hypathia,"  said  Spenata. 

"  Not  here!  "  exclaimed  the  maid.  "  Has  she  returned 
to  Savelona  ?  If  so,  I  trust  her  Majesty  is  better." 

There  was  the  genuine  ring  of  truth  in  the  tones  of 
Hypathia,  and  the  Archbishop  acquitted  his  favorite  of 
any  complicity  in  the  Queen's  absence.  He,  therefore, 
explained  to  her  the  position  of  matters  and  the  sugges- 
tion of  Huesca. 

"But"  added  Spenata,  "I  have  thought  of  a  better 
plan  than  that  of  the  physician's  and  I  know,  Hypathia, 
I  can  rely  on  your  aid  and  secrecy. " 

Spenata  then  explained  his  plan.  It  was,  that  Hypath- 
ia should  be  disguised  as  Costanza  and  be  accompanied 
by  Maria,  and  that  one  of  the  royal  ships  should  pursue 
Marcel  and  his  party  with  all  speed,  Huesca  accompany- 
ing as  court  physician. 

"  You  have  only  to  give  out  that  the  Queen  required  a 
sea-voyage,  Huesca, "  said  Spenata,  "and,  by  my  faith, 
she  has  taken  one  with  or  without  your  orders,  goodphy- 
sician,"  sneeringly  continued  the  Archbishop,  "and 
Maria  can  be  the  maid  to  accompany  the  Queen,  and  Hy- 
pathia can  still  be  with  her  relative.  Are  you  all  agree- 
able ? " 

Under  the  circumstances,  and  having  regard  to  the 
fact  that  the  men-at-arms  were  close  at  hand  to  make  the 


344  BENONI. 

arrest  if  necessary,  this  appeared  a  superfluous  question. 
But  Spenatamade  it  with  his  usual  sneering  expression 
when  he  knew  his  power  and  intended  to  use  it  in  case  of 
need. 

The  three  persons  addressed  expressed  their  readiness 
to  start  on  the  proposed  chase  after  the  fugitive  Queen, 
and  Spenata,  calling  in  the  captain  of  the  soldiers,  gave 
his  orders  accordingly,  and  they  were  not  long  before  all 
embarked,  Hypathia  going  in  disguise  as  the  Queen  of 
Savelona,  accompanied  by  her  maid,  Maria,  and  by  the 
court  physician,  Huesca,  and  Spenata  made  haste  to  the 
capital  of  the  kingdom. 


BENONI  AND  MONA.     Seep.  345. 


345 
CHAPTER  XXI. 

AS  ONE  RISEN  FROM  THE  DEAD THE  THREE  HOLY 

ONES  IDENTIFIED. 

While  these  matters  were  proceeding  in  Savelona, 
Benoni  was  renewimg  his  acquaintances  in  Constanti- 
nople. He  was  received  as  one  risen  from  the  dead,  for 
all  deemed  him  to  have  perished  in  the  shipwreck,  along 
with  his  wife. 

1 '  And  you  left  Serapta  well  ?  "  inquired  Mona.  ' '  And 
saw  you  ought  of  Marcel  and  his  party,  Benoni  ? " 

"Your  sister  was  in  excellent  health,"  replied  the 
Prince,  ' '  and  sent  her  warmest  love,  but  I  saw  nothing 
of  Marcel,  nor  any  one  from  these  parts,  except  the 
missionary,  Angelus." 

And  then  Benoni  related  the  adventure  on  the  Rock  of 
Sacrifice  and  the  appearance  of  the  three  holy  ones. 

' '  And  did  you  really  believe  that  these  were,  Enoch, 
Moses  and  Elijah  ? "  inquired  Mona. 

"  If  I  did  not,  Mona,"  replied  the  Prince,  "  the  soldiers 
did,  and  it  was  very  fortunate  for  both  the  missionary 
and  myself  that  they  received  that  impression,  for  other- 
wise you  would  never  have  seen  me  here." 

"  And  what  then  would  have  become  of  Serapta  ?  "  in- 
quired the  kind-hearted  girl.  And  what  may  become  of 
her  now  ?"  she  added,  in  tones  of  troubled  inquiry. 

' '  We  must  hope  for  the  best,  dear  Mona, "  answered 
the  Prince.  "Her  presence  on  the  Sacred  Island  was 
not  revealed  to  any  one." 

' '  Then  Marcel  would  not  hear  of  her  ? "  inquired 
Mona.  "  Alas,  I  fear  they  may  not  find  her  after  all." 

' '  I  shall  return  as  soon  as  I  can  charter  a  ship, "  said 


34^  BENONI. 

the  Prince,  ' '  and  bring  her  to  you,  Mona,  for  she  is  very 
dear  to  me." 

And  Benoni  ceased  to  speak,  for  his  mind  went  forth  to 
her  he  loved  so  deeply,  and  he  lived  over  again  the  hap- 
py hours  they  had  passed  together  on  the  Sacred  Island. 

But  his  reflections  were  interrupted  by  a  messenger 
from  the  harbor  of  Constantinople,  bringing  him  a  com- 
munication from  Queen  Ivena: 

1 '  I  desire  to  see  you  at  once.  Come  to  me  without  disclosing  anything 
about  our  voyage  together.  An  early  interview  is  most  important  to  me. 

"  IVENA." 

This  request  perplexed  him  greatly. 

"Surely,"  he  mused,  "the  Queen  is  not  about  to  re- 
peat the  love  scenes  of  the  past.  No,  now  she  knows 
I  am  married  and  dearly  love  my  wife,  she  would  never 
attempt  another  painful  scene  like  the  last." 

And  then  aloud  he  said  to  the  messenger: 

"  I  will  accompany  you  at  once."  And  speaking  to 
Mona  to  excuse  him,  Benoni  and  the  messenger  departed 
quickly  to  the  harbor. 

Ivena  received  him  courteously,  but  there  was  a  tell- 
tale blush  upon  her  cheek,  for  she  had  not  forgotten 
their  parting  and  the  previous  love  scene. 

"  How  can  I  thank  you,  noble  Prince,"  she  said,  "  for 
so  speedily  responding  to  my  wish  and  coming  to  me. 
I  have  used  a  woman's  privilege  and  changed  my  mind. 
Captain  Andrius  appeared  amused  when  I  gave  my  com- 
mands to  return  here  as  though  he  had  expected  such 
directions.  You  men  appear  to  read  us  poor  women 
better  than  we  do  you." 

"Nay,"  answered  the  Prince,  "  the  general  opinion  is 
the  other  way,  and  that  your  sex  read  us  better  than  we 


IVENA    AT    CONSTANTINOPLE.  347 

understand  you.  But,"  he  continued,  with  a  cordial 
smile,  ' '  I  trust  you  have  come  to  make  a  stay  with  us 
in  Constantinople,  for  all  my  friends  will  indeed  be  glad 
to  welcome  you  here. " 

"You  will  think  me  very  strange,  Prince  Benoni," 
answered  the  Queen,  with  a  rising  color  in  her  cheeks, 
1 '  but  I  felt  very  lonely  and  miserable  when  you  had 
left,  and  the  world  appeared  so  drear,  and  life  not  worth 
living  unless  I  could  meet  with  kindred  souls.  And  where 
shall  I  find  them,  I  said  to  myself,  if  not  with  Prince 
Benoni's  friends  ?  And  so  I  have  come  to  be  a  burden 
on  you  for  some  time,  and  to  see  this  new  and  magnfi- 
cent  city." 

"  Welcome  Queen  to  our  home,"  gallantly  answered 
the  Prince.  ' '  Come  with  me  now,  and  I  will  take  you 
"to  my  mother,  and  she  will  receive  you  as  a  daughter." 

"  But  you  have  not  told  anyone  of  my  folly  ? "  inquired 
the  Queen.  ' '  And  yet  why  call  it  folly  ?  I  shall  never 
regret  my  love  for  you,  Benoni,  for  it  has  purified  my 
thoughts,  and  raised  mankind  higher  than  if  I  had  never 
disclosed  my  hopeless  passion." 

"  And,  by  and  by,  noble  Queen,"  answered  the  Prince, 
"there  will  be  a  Savelonian,  of  equal  worth,  who  will 
search  you  out  and  lay  his  deep  love  at  your  feet,  and 
then  you  will  not  refuse  his  long  years  of  devotion,  but 
give  him  the  warmest  affection  of  your  heart." 

And  Benoni  noticed  that  the  color  mounted  to  the 
Queen's  cheeks,  and  she  cast  down  her  eyes  beneath  his 
gaze,  and  changing  the  conversation  said: 

"I  am  ready,  Prince  Benoni,  to  accompany  you  to 
your  mother,  and  long  to  find  in  her  a  kindred  spirit, 
and  am  sure  I  shall  love  her." 


348  BENONI. 

The  Prince  assisted  the  Queen  from  the  ship,  and 
pressed  her  hand  in  response,  assuring  her  that  his 
mother  would  indeed  receive  her  with  pleasure  for  the 
great  service  she  had  rendered  in  providing  him  with  a 
place  in  the  royal  ship. 

"And  Mona,  too,"  said  Benoni,  "my  wife's  sister, 
will  also  welcome  you  to  Constantinople.  We  were  con- 
versing on  my  adventures  when  your  messenger  arrived, 
but,  as  you  desired  me  not  to  mention  your  arrival  until 
we  met,  I  have  not  explained  that  I  came  to  see  you." 

"And  they  will  not  think  it  strange  I  hope,"  inquired 
Ivena  ' '  that  we  came  together,  and  nearly  alone,  in  the 
ship.  To  me  it  was  quite  natural  under  the  circum- 
stances, and  in  any  event  could  not  have  been  avoided. 
In  fact,  if  it  were  to  be  done  over  again  I  would  do  it. 
But  I  wonder  how  poor  little  Costanza  is  going  on  ?  She 
was  always  too  gentle  for  a  queen. " 

And  Ivena  allowed  her  thoughts  to  pass  to  Savelona 
and  dwell  on  the  love  of  the  gentle  and  pure  girl  she  had 
left  behind. 

She  also  thought  of  her  Chief,  Durana,  and  from  him 
she  passed  on  to  Orlando,  and  then  the  color  rose  to  her 
face,  and  she  looked  upon  him  with  her  mental  sight  now 
quickened  to  his  worth. 

' '  And  you  found  your  friends  well  ? "  inquired  Ivena. 
"How  delighted  all  must  have  been  to  see  you." 

"Yea,  truly,"  replied  the  Prince.  "  I  was  indeed 
welcomed.  And  I  have  found  many  things  changed 
during  my  stay  on  the  Sacred  Island.  I  left  the  Roman 
Empire  undergoing  one  of  those  phases  of  national 
life  which  appears  inevitable  until  truth  is  discovered  or 
revealed.  And  now,  in  the  beautiful  city,  you  will  see 


IVENA   AT    CONSTANTINOPLE.  349 

traces  of  the  old  pagan  faith  side  by  side  with  the  new 
idolatry. " 

"But,"  hastily  replied  Ivena.  "I  thought  the  Ro- 
mans were  now  Christians  ?  Surely  you  do  not  call 
Christians  idolators  ? " 

"Christianity,  Ivena,"  sadly  replied  the  Prince,  "is 
only  a  refined  and  highly  spiritualized  idolatry.  The 
decrees  of  the  Roman  Councils,  taking  the  place  of  the 
orders  of  the  Senate,  have  declared  Jesus  of  Nazareth  a 
God,  and  men  bow  down  and  worship  Him  as  they  used 
to  worship  Horus  and  Mithra  and  Zeus. " 

' '  Then  is  not  Jesus  of  Nazareth  the  very  God  incarnate?" 
inquired  Ivena.  ' '  Methought  the  missionary,  Angelus, 
declared  He  came  down  from  Heaven,  mixed  with  men 
on  earth,  was  murdered,  and  then,  of  his  own  power, 
raised  Himself  from  the  dead,  and  ascended  back  to 
Heaven.  Is  not  all  this  true,  Benoni  ? " 

"  It  is  true  the  Roman  priests  say  all  this,"  answered 
Benoni,  ' '  but  it  is  not  true  in  fact,  and  there  is  no  evi- 
dence to  support  the  assertions.  Even  the  very  date  of 
the  birth  of  Jesus  is  not  known.  But  the  Church  here 
have  now  fixed  it  on  the  twenty-fifth  of  December. " 

"  But  why  fix  it  on  that  day,  Benoni,"  inquired  the 
Queen,  ' '  if  the  actual  time  is  not  known  ?  " 

' '  Because, "  answered  the  Prince,  ' '  that  day  has  be- 
come sacred  to  the  people  by  usage  and  custom.  On 
this  day  Horus,  Mithra,  Krishna,  Thaumus,and  Heracles 
were  born,  and  last,  though  not  least,  Jesus  of  Nazareth 
has  been  decreed  to  have  been  born  on  the  same  day. " 

"But  surely,"  inquired  the  Queen,  "such  a  highly 
civilized  nation  as  the  Romans  would  detect  and  expose 
the  fallacy. " 


35O  BENONI. 

"There  are  many  reasons  why  this  should  not  be," 
answered  the  Prince.  "Amongst  others,  the  Emperor 
has  made  Christianity  the  State  religion,  and  laws  have 
been  passed  to  compel  men  to  receive  the  decrees  of  the 
Councils  of  the  Church.  Besides  this,  the  majority  of 
Romans  do  not  care  anything  about  religion.  They  live 
but  in  the  present,  and  let  the  past  and  the  future  take 
care  of  themselves." 

"And    a   very  good    practice,  too,"    answered  Ivena. 
"Why  should  men  trouble  themselves  about  myths  and 
legends  ?     Why  should  they  go  searching  into  the  past, 
or  endeavoring  to   gaze  into  the  future  ?     The    present 
only  is  the  time  of  which  we  are  certain. " 

' '  But, "  answered  the  Prince,  ' '  all  minds  cannot  rest 
satisfied  with  this  position.      If  they  see  mankind  believ- 
ing in  myths  and  legends,    unsupported  by  proofs,  and 
bowing  down  in  idolatry  to  a  man,  however  spiritualized, 
as  a  god,  they  must  express  themselves,  and  endeavor  to 
convince  their  fellows  that  this  is  but  another  form  of 
idolatry." 

"What  then,  Benoni."  inquired  the  Queen,  "would 
you  have  us  do  ?  If  we  have  parted  with  Horus,  Mithra, 
Krishna,  Thaumus,  Heracles,  Jupiter,  Zeus,  and  other 
gods,  why  should  we  not  have  this  Jesus  of  Nazareth  to 
take  their  places  ?  Surely  his  doctrines  savor  more  of 
Heaven  than  these  dethroned  deities  ? " 

"  Yes,  Ivena,"  answered  the  Prince,  who  looked  upon 
the  Queen  with  deep  interest,  "His  doctrines  are  more 
beautiful  than  the  ancient  myths  and  traditions.  But 
He  has  retained  hell  in  His  belief,  and  so  dreadful  that 
even  a  drop  of  water  is  denied,  and  God  is  made  less 
compassionate  than  man.  Besides,  His  resurrection  is 


IVENA    AT    CONSTANTINOPLE.  35! 

unproven,  and  His  descent  from  Heaven  only  tallies  with 
all  the  previous  myths,  and  His  ascension  is  a  statement 
of  His  followers  only. " 

"But  the  miracles,"  continued  Ivena,  "surely  they 
shew  that  Christ  was  God  ?  " 

"All  religions  must  have  miracles  and  marvellous 
manifestations,"  answered  Benoni,  "otherwise  men 
would  not  receive  them.  Thus,  when  Guitama  made 
himself  incarnate,  light  appeared  throughout  the  world, 
and  the  reign  of  peace  on  earth  began,  and  as  he  walked 
abroad,  and  entered  on  his  heavenly  mission  as  the 
saviour  of  the  world  the  blind  received  their  sight,  the 
deaf  heard,  the  dumb  spoke,  the  crooked  became 
straight,  and  the  veils  of  sin  and  ignorance  were  banished 
from  the  world,  and  the  poor  had  the  gospel  preached  to 
them.  We  smile  at  these  myths,  and  yet  this  highly 
civilized  Roman  world  bows  down  to  a  second  Buddha." 

"Then,  Benoni,"  inquired  Ivena."  are  you  a  Budd- 
hist ? " 

"No,  Ivena,"  replied  the  Prince,  smiling.  "I  am 
not  a  believer  in  any  god  incarnate  in  the  flesh." 

"  What  then  are  you,  Bencni  ? "  asked  the  Queen, 
looking  towards  the  Prince  with  expectation  and  waiting 
anxiously  for  his  reply. 

' '  I  am  a  follower  of  the  great  Zoroaster, "  answered 
the  Prince.  "And  I  believe  in  the  high  philosophy  of 
Solomon  and  the  noble  expressions  of  Micah,  the  ancient 
seer  of  the  Hebrews." 

"Why  then  surely,  Benoni,"  said  the  Queen,  "your 
religion  must  be  greatly  mixed  if  you  draw  it  from  so 
many  different  sources  ?  " 

"These  all  run  into  one  beautiful,  peaceful  stream/ 


352  BENONI. 

answered  the  Prince."  "My  noble  ancestor,  Zoroaster, 
said,  '  Blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart,  for  they  only  see 
God;  '  Solomon  said,  'Fear  God,  and  keep  His  Com- 
mandments, for  this  is  the  whole  duty  of  man; '  and 
Micah,  looking  around  upon  the  foolish  sacrifices  of  the 
first-born  of  men,  the  slaughtered  cattle,  and  the  effusion 
of  blood,  exclaimed,  '  And  what  doth  the  Lord  require  of 
thee,  O,  man,  but  to  do  justly,  love  mercy,  and  walk 
humbly  before  thy  God  ? " 

"  What  then,  Benoni,"  inquired  the  Queen,  "is  your 
Church  called,  for  I  presume  your  faith  has  a  name  ? " 

"It  is  called  the  Church  of  God,'  "  solemnly  answered 
the  Prince,  "  and  it  admits  the  truthful  and  sincere  of  all 
religions.  It  is  the  only  Church  which  casts  out  fear, 
and  looks  upon  the  Creator  as  a  Friend  and  Father  to  all 
the  creatures  He  has  formed. " 

"And  have  you  no  fear  of  death,  Benoni  ?"  inquired 
Ivena. 

"None  whatever,  Ivena,"  answered  Benoni,  smiling 
with  conscious  thought  of  the  God  he  loved.  "True,  I 
know  not  His  object  and  purpose  in  sending  me  into  the 
world;  that  He  has  not  yet  revealed.  But  I  can  trust 
Him  where  I  cannot  see  His  plan  and  design;  and  I  be- 
lieve He,  the  great  and  glorious  One,  will  never  do  me 
any  harm." 

"And,  Benoni,  do  you  believe  in  the  immortality  of 
the  soul  ? "  anxiously  asked  the  Queen,  looking  yearning- 
ly upon  the  Prince,  as  though  she  would  penetrate  his 
inward  thoughts. 

"I  believe,"  answered  Benoni,  "with  Solomon,  the 
Wise,  that  the  body  returns  to  the  earth,  but  that  the 
'  spirit  returns  to  the  God  who  gave  it.  ' ' 


IVENA    AT    CONSTANTINOPLE.  353 

"  Yes, "  answered  the  Queen,  "the  Buddhists  believe 
that  the  spirit  is  merged  ultimately  into  Deity.  But 
surely  this  idea  does  not  satisfy  the  human  aspirations  ? 
We  desire  to  retain  our  individuality;  to  know  that  in 
the  next  life  we  are  the  same  Ego  we  are  in  this  world. 
We  trust  to  have  the  new  surroundings  higher  and  more 
beautiful  and  perfect;  less  risk  and  uncertainty;  greater 
knowledge  of  the  plans  and  designs  of  the  Creator;  in 
fact,  we  want  to  know  the  truth  about  ourselves  and  all 
things." 

"And  can  the  finite  ever  hope  to  grasp  the  infinite  ?" 
exclaimed  the  Prince.  "And  yet  we  must  be  part  of 
God,  or  our  aspirations  would  not  reach  forth  to  such 
immensity." 

' '  I  have  often  wondered, "  said  the  Queen,  ' '  that  we 
are  left  so  liable  to  all  accidents  and  pain  and  illness. 
Could  not  the  Creator  have  made  us  perfect,  Benoni  ? " 

"A  heathen,  Ivena,"  answered  the  Prince,  "  has  said, 
'  As  the  god  could  not  make  us  perfect,  they  gave  us  a 
little  of  themselves;  and  I  believe  the  soul  is  this  little  per- 
fect bit  of  Deity  which  survives  through  all  eternity.  If  you 
ask  me  how  and  where,  I  answer  I  know  not,  but,  as  I 
believe  the  Creator  is  just,  I  also  hope  and  trust  that  He 
will  not  leave  me  in  the  dust,  but  in  His  own  good  time 
and  way  let  me  see  His  great  perfection.  Truly,  '  His 
ways  are  not  our  ways,  nor  His  thoughts  our  thoughts;  ' 
and  yet,  man  were  an  abortion  and  absurdity,  if  this  life 
were  all.  Reason,  the  Creator's  greatest  gift,  confirms 
this  thought;  and  hope,  the  Creator's  sweetest  comfort, 
points  to  greater  knowledge  and  higher  'life  beyond 
the  tomb;  and  in  this  hope  I  rest  peacefully  and  trust- 
fully, feeling  assured,  from  my  inner  conciousness,  that 


354  BENONI. 

if  He  awakens  me  from  my  sleep  it  will  be  for 
further  progress  and  advancement  in  all  things. 
But  I  fear  I  have  wearied  you  with  my  converse;  and 
here  we  are  at  the  home  of  my  father,  the  King  of 
Kirma. " 

And  the  Prince  led  the  Queen  into  the  presence  of  his 
parents,  and  introduced  her  to  King  Harva  and  Queen 
Gartha,  his  wife's  parents,  and  to  his  sister-in-law,  the 
lovely  Mona. 

"Welcome,  noble  Queen,"  said  the  King  of  Kirma, 
to  our  home  and  this  city  of  Constantinople,  and  we  have 
to  thank  you  for  your  hospitality  to  our  son,  and  espec- 
ially for  bringing  him  in  your  ship  to  our  shores. " 

"  A  mother  thanks  you,  noble  Queen,"  said  Benoni's 
mother,  "for  all  your  kindness  to  one  who  is  so  dear  to 
us  all  here  assembled.  We  had  grieved  for  him  as  lost 
to  us  forever  in  this  life,  and  yet,  at  times,  I  fancied 
that  I  should  live  to  see  him  once  again  ere  yet  I  passed 
away  to  my  rest.  And  now,  noble  Ivena,  we  thank  you 
for  giving  him  a  place  in  your  royal  barge,  and  trust  you 
will  make  your  home  with  us  during  your  stay  in  these 
parts. " 

And  the  parents  of  Serapta  and  Mona  also  thanked 
Queen  Ivena  for  all  her  kindness,  and  she  felt  pleased 
that  she  had  overcome  her  reluctance  to  visit  the  Prince's 
friends. 

"Truly,"  said  the  Queen  Ivena,  "I  require  no  thanks, 
nor  deserve  any.  I  have  but  received  Prince  Benoni  in 
my  palaces  of  Savelona  and  Sordello  for  a  short  time, 
and  had  the  pleasure  of  his  society  on  my  barge  during 
the  voyage,  and  I  am  the  debtor  in  thanks  rather  than 
the  recipient,  as  the  converse  with  the  Prince  has  amply 


IVENA   AT    CONSTANTINOPLE.  355 

repaid  me  for  the  slight  exertions  I  have  made  on  his 
behalf." 

"It  is  kind  of  you,  Queen  Ivena,"  replied  Benoni, 
"to  put  it  in  that  way,  but  I  should  have  found  it  very 
difficult  to  reach  my  friends  if  you  had  not  aided  me 
with  your  money  and  your  ship.  But  here  comes  the 
Emperor,  Constantine,  that  I  have  named  to  you, 
Ivena." 

And  as  the  Prince  spoke,  a  man  of  fine,  majestic  ap- 
pearance, came  into  sight,  walking  slowly  through  the 
garden  paths.  On  each  side  of  him  was  a  priest.  One 
was  an  aged  man,  of  solemn  aspect;  and,  as  they  con- 
versed, Constantine  addressed  him  as  Eusebius.  The 
other  was  a  much  younger  priest,  and  he  was  called 
Athanasius. 

"And  are  we  to  have  no  end  to  these  disputes  on 
minor  points  of  doctrine?"  said  Constantine.  "I  am 
weary  of  this  war  of  words  and  straw-splitting.  When 
I  got  your  man,  Jesus,  made  a  God  and  bought  you  so 
many  followers,  surely  that  ought  to  have  been  enough; 
and  now,  in  my  declining  years,  I  thought  to  have 
peace.  But,  alas,  yours  is  a  religion  of  discord  and  con- 
stant squabbling  amongst  yourselves;  and  if  you  cannot 
agree  between  yourselves,  how  can  you  expect  to  have  a 
peaceful  spiritual  kingdom  ?  " 

"Our  Master,"  replied  Athanasius,  "came  not  to 
bring  peace  on  earth  until  sin  is  fully  exterminated.  He 
distinctly  said  that  He  came  to  set  a  father  against  his 
son,  and  a  son  against  his  father,  and  brother  against 
brother,  and  a  daughter  against  her  mother-in-law. " 

"  He  need  not  have  come,"  jocularly  answered  Con- 
stantine, ' '  to  set  a  daughter  against  her  mother-in-law, 


356  BENONI. 

for  that  happened  long  before  He  appeared  on  the  scene, 
and  still  continues  notwithstanding  all  the  vaunted  powers 
of  Christian  love.  But  referring  to  this  new  idea,  that  there 
is  no  chance  of  salvation  in  the  next  world.  Why  bother 
about  denning  the  powers  of  your  Saviour  ?  I  am  weary 
of  all  these  nice  distinctions.  Plato  believed  there  was 
another  chance  for  all,  except  those  guilty  of  the  unpar- 
donable sin.  But  in  these  days  you  would  have  it  that 
after  death  there  is  no  prospect  of  another  probation; 
once  lost,  then  lost  forever.  Let  us  go  back  to  Plato, 
and  give  the  damned  some  hope." 

"  Our  noble  Church,"  answered  Eusebius,  "give  all  a 
chance  to  get  out  of  purgatory,  hence  prayers  for  the 
dead.  It  is  only  the  heretics  who  say  that  there  is  no 
purgatory,  but  that  as  the  tree  falls  so  it  must  lie  forever. 
And  as  to  the  unpardonable  sin,  no  one  knows  or  can 
understand  what  that  is,  for  Jesus  did  not  explain  it." 

"Why  then,"  said  Constantine,  "Plato  was  greater 
than  his  Lord,  for  he  defined  his  unpardonable  sin." 

"And  what  was  that,  noble  Emperor?"  inquired 
Athanasius,  who  either  was,  or  pretended  to  be  in  ignor- 
ance of  Plato's  belief  on  the  subject. 

"Plato's  unpardonable  sin,"  answered  Constantine, 
' '  was  when  persons  placed  in  high  and  sacred  trusts  abused 
their  powers.  These  were  sent  to  the  nethermost  hell 
and  never  came  out  any  more.  Ah,  you  priests,  founders 
of  a  new  faith,  see  that  you  do  not  commit  this  great 
sin  ?  Lay  open  all  the  books  which  testify  ought  of  the 
past  three  hundred  years,  and  let  the  world  at  large  them- 
selves decide  as  to  the  truth  of  Christianity.  Why  do  you 
suppress  the  writings  of  the  great  Romans  ?  Where  are  the 
missing  books  of  Pliny,  Tacitus,  Suetonius  and  others?  Are 


IVENA   AT   CONSTANTINOPLE.  357 

you  afraid  they  will  not  bear  inspection  ?  Let  search  be 
made  in  the  records  of  the  Roman  State.  Surely  these 
manifestations  of  Divinity  will  not  be  hid;  the  doings 
under  Pilate;  the  resurrection  from  the  dead;  the  ascen- 
sion to  Heaven.  Where  are  the  records  establishing  all 
these  marvellous  things  ?  Surly,  before  you  bind  the 
consciences  of  this  great  Roman  world  you  will  give 
proofs  of  the  Divinity  of  Jesus;  or  else  the  time  will  come 
when  all  evidences  are  lost,  and  the  burden  of  proof  will 
be  shifted  from  those  upholding  the  faith  to  those  refus- 
ing to  receive  it." 

"Why  trouble,  noble  Emperor,"  gently  replied  Euseb- 
ius,  "about  the  past  or  future.  This  religion  tends  to 
good,  and  the  end  justifies  the  means." 

' '  Nay,  Eusebius, "  sorrowfully  answered  Constantine, 
"this  has  been  the  cry  of  professors  of  all  the  religions 
of  the  earth;  but  permanent  good  can  never  come  out 
of  evil.  Either  it  is  true  that  Jesus  is  God,  or  else  we 
are  setting  up  a  new  idolatry,  and  I  do  not  care  to  be  a 
party  to  a  fraud." 

"But,  noble  Emperor,"  said  Athanasius,  "how  can 
you  now  change  again  the  religion  of  the  State.  You 
were  present  at  the  Council  of  Nice,  and  endorsed  the 
making  of  Jesus  into  Divinity;  and  now  we  are  making 
the  Holy  Spirit  into  God,  that  is,  a  triad  or  Trinity  of 
Godhead.  This  is  the  idea  of  all  the  ancient  nations 
and  pointed  to  the  Christian  Trinity  of,  Father,  Son,  and 
Holy  Ghost.  Not  three  Gods,  but  one  God.  Thus  it 
ever  has  been,  and  is  now,  and  ever  will  be." 

"  Yes,"  answered  Constantine,  "'tis  but  the  ringing  of 
the  changes,  and  I  deeply  regret  that  I  have  been  a  cat's- 
paw  to  introduce  this  spiritual  reign  of  priestly  powei, 


358  BENONI. 

but  now,"  sorrowfully  continued  the  Emperor,  "it  is  too 
late  to  change.  I  already  feel  that  my  days  are  num- 
bered and  all  I  want  is  rest  and  peace.  I  must  away  to 
Nicomedia,  or  my  own  native  land,  and  there  I  shall  fall 
into  rny  last  sleep;  and  then  I  shall  know  the  great  mys- 
tery, hidden  during  all  these  ages." 

The  bishops  looked  wonderingly  upon  the  Emperor, 
who  seldom  gave  way  to  these  gloomy  expressions,  and 
deemed  it  the  best  to  forbear  any  reply;  and  Eusebius, 
noticing  the  group  within  the  palace  of  the  King  of 
Kirma,  called  Constantino's  attention  to  them. 

"There,  noble  Emperor,"  said  the  Bishop,  "you  will 
find  the  dead,  alive  again,  and  the  lost,  found;  for  be- 
hold Benoni,  in  search  of  whom  you  despatched  Marcel 
and  party.  There  he  sits  amongst  his  kindred  alive  and 
well." 

And  Constantine  looked  upon  the  group  and  smiled, 
saying,  as  he  entered  the  room: 

"Welcome,  Benoni,  to  this,  our  city:  and  whom  have 
we  accompanying  you  ?  "  for  the  Emperor  observed  that 
the  one  near  the  Prince  was  a  stranger,  and  he  was  always 
attracted  by  beauty,  and  Ivena  looked  most  lovely,  as 
she  gazed  with  admiration  upon  the  fine,  manly  form  of 
Constantine,  and  thought  of  the  great  power  he  wielded 
over  the  Roman  Empire. 

"This,  noble  Emperor,"  replied  Benoni,  leading  Ivena 
forward  and  presenting  her  to  Constantine,  "  is  Queen 
Ivena,  from  the  Kingdom  of  Savelona,  in  the  south  of  Africa. 
It  is  to  her  that  I  am  indebted  for  the  means  of  returning 
to  my  friends  and  the  Roman  Empire;  and,  by  and  by, 
noble  Emperor,  I  have  to  petition  a  favor  at  your  hands 
on  behalf  of  the  Queen." 


"WELCOME,      BENONI.  "  359 

"  Consider  it  granted  ere  you  ask  it,  Benoni,"  replied 
Constantine,  with  a  gracious  smile."  I  am  ever  ready  to 
aid  royalty,  especially  when  coupled  with  beauty.  And 
saw  you  ought  of  Marcel  and  friends  ?  I  was  slightly  the 
means  of  starting  them  on  an  expedition  to  search  for 
you." 

"  I  saw  them  not,  noble  Emperor,"  answered  Benoni, 
"but  thank  you  sincerely  for  your  kindness  in  thinking 
of  me." 

"And  where  is  my  kinswoman,  Serapta  ?  inquired 
Constantine.  "Have  you  brought  her  back  to  those 
who  loved  her  so  greatly  ?  " 

The  Prince  explained  the  position  of  matters,  and  also 
the  flight  of  Ivena,  and  the  Emperor  was  greatly  inter- 
ested. 

"Ah,  noble  Queen,"  said  Constantine,  looking  with 
deep  interest  on  the  blushing  and  agitated  countenance 
of  Ivena,  "you  must  permit  me  to  re-instate  you  on  your 
throne.  I  am  getting  too  old  personally  to  lead  the  ex- 
pedition, but  I  have  thousands  of  young  men  who  will  be 
proud  of  the  honor  and  distinction.  And,  Benoni,  we 
must  bring  the  Princess  Serapta  to  her  own  land  without 
delay.  Ah,  what  a  happy  pair  you  must  have  been  on 
that  island  alone  together.  I  envy  you,  Benoni,  faraway 
from  intrigue  and  strife,  monarchs  of  all  you  sur- 
veyed. Would  I  could  go  and  end,  my  days  in 
that  sacred  and  secluded  spot;  and  would  that  the  holy 
ones  would  visit  me  and  reveal  the  object  and  purpose  of 
life,  for  the  nearer  I  reach  the  end  of  the  journey, 
the  less  I  seem  to  know  why  I  was  started  on  it  at  all." 

And  as  the  Emperor  uttered  these  sentiments,  a  deep 


360  BENONI. 

sadness  overspread  his  features,  and  Benoni  looked  on 
with  deep  sympathy,  as  he  replied: 

"Noble  Emperor,  I  thank  thee  on  behalf  of  Queen 
Ivena  and  myself  for  your  kind  offer  to  re-instate  her 
Majesty  in  her  dominions  and  to  restore  my  wife  to  her 
home,  and  may  Heaven  aid  and  promote  both  these  pur- 
poses, and  may  the  Great  Creator  reveal  to  you,  noble 
Emperor,  the  object  and  purpose  of  our  lives  on  earth. 
When  your  imperial  Majesty  can  spare  me  a  short  time 
alone  I  would  converse  with  you  on  these  great  themes." 

"Let  it  be  as  you  desire,  Benoni,"  answered  the  Em- 
peror, "  for  it  will  be  a  pleasure  to  hear  the  views  of  one 
who  has  been  secluded  from  the  din  and  strife  of  parties, 
and  had  the  opportunity  of  conversing  with  his  own  mind 
and  with  his  God.  Thus  in  solitude  have  all  great  men 
been  made.  Thus  was  it  with  Moses,  Zoroaster,  Guita- 
ma,  and  Christ.  And  thus  I  doubt  not  it  has  been  with 
you,  Benoni." 

"  Nay,"  said  Eusebius,  "  the  truth  is  with  the  Church; 
it  alone  can  reveal  to  man  the  things  pertaining  to  the 
future  world." 

"And  the  Church  alone,"  said  Athanasius,  "can 
explain  to  you,  Benoni,  the  mysteries  of  Godliness. 
You  must  join  our  Church,  and  be  baptized,  and  initiated 
into  the  mysteries  of  the  holy  faith. " 

"But,  noble  Athanasius,"  replied  the  Prince,  "it  is 
written,  '  All  srtall  be  taught  of  God.' " 

"Yes,"  quickly  responded  the  young  divine,  "but 
the  teaching  is  through  the  Church  alone.  It  is  the  con- 
duit-pipe from  Heaven  to  earth." 

"Aye,  Athanasius,"  said  the  Emperor,  "  and  the 
stream  of  truth  is  sadly  polluted  by  the  pipes  through 


BENONI    AND    IVENA.  361 

which  it  is  conducted  to  us.  But  enough  of  divinity; 
tell  me,  Benoni,  what  you  thought  of  the  Savelonians  ? 
Surely  they  are  almost  Romans  ?  The  first  settlers  there 
were  off-shoots  from  the  great  Roman  State.  They  speak 
our  language,  do  they  not  ?  And  have  many  of  our  laws 
and  customs  ? " 

"They  certainly  speak  the  Roman  tongue,"  replied 
Benoni.  "But  they  have  become  a  mixed  race  and  I 
see  many  differences  of  a  radical  kind  amongst  them. 
They  believe  also  they  are  decended  from  Nimrod,  the 
ancient  hunter." 

' '  As  well  from  him  as  from  a  wolf,  eh,  Benoni  ? " 
laughingly  replied  Constantine.  "We  need  not  be  over- 
proud  of  our  ancestry,  for  some  of  our  philosophers,  wise 
and  learned,  say  we  are  decended  from  the  apes,  and  in 
course  of  time  have  lost  our  tails.  But  some,  more 
learned  still,  trace  resemblance  in  the  long-eared  ones  to 
the  stubborn  ass,  and  truly  I  think  Christian  Rome  is 
likely  to  give  forth  a  nearer  approach  to  this  despised 
animal." 

"  But,"  answered  Eusebius,  in  the  same  jocular  tone, 
"you  must  exclude  the  priests  from  >our  descriptions, 
noble  Emperor," 

"Yea,  truly,  Eusebius, "  replied  Constantine,  "  it  was 
the  Christian  people  I  referred  to.  The  priests  are  the 
leaders  and  are  more  cunning  than  stupid,  present  com- 
pany, of  course,  excepted.  But  I  must  away:  we  have 
a  Council  meeting  at  mid-day,  and  now  'tis  near  noon.'' 

Thus  saying,  the  Emperor,  with  the  priests,  courteous- 
ly saluted  the  company  and  took  their  departure;  and 
Ivena,  expressing  the  pleasure  of  meeting  with  the  great 


362  BENONI. 

ruler  of  the  Christian  world,  turned  aside  to  converse 
with  Benoni  and  friends. 

"I  have  often  wondered,"  said  Ivena,  "what  the 
greatest  man  of  the  civilized  world  could  be  like  and  now 
I  have  seen  him.  And  yet,"  she  continued,  a  sadness 
stealing  over  her,  "  he  has  not  discovered  the  object  and 
purpose  of  our  lives.  He  appears  to  know  no  more  than 
the  humblest  peasant,  and  does  not  seem  to  be  any  hap- 
pier. Alas,  where  art  thou  happiness  to  be  found  ?  One 
would  have  expected  that  Constantine,  who  has  had  one 
undeviating  success,  would  have  found  this  great  treasure; 
but  he  still  looks  for  it  in  solitude,  far  away  from  the 
scenes  of  his  life  and  the  arena  where  his  glorious  ex- 
ploits have  been  achieved." 

"Thus  it  ever  is,"  answered  the  King  of  Kirma. 
"Happiness  must  proceed  from  within  and  the  result  of 
our  own  sincere  efforts;  for  neither  circumstances,  nor 
riches,  nor  place,  nor  position,  will  insure  it." 


A  MAN  OF  FINK,  MAJESTIC  APPEARANCE  CAME  INTO  SIGHT.      ON  EACH  SIDE 
WAS  A  PRIEST      See  p.  255. 


3^3 
CHAPTER   XXII. 

CONSTANTINE,   THE  MATCHMAKER,   CARRIES  OUT  HIS  PLANS. 

The  Emperor  did  not  forget  his  promise  to  Ivena  and 
Benoni,  but  quickly  got  together  a  large  force  to  proceed 
first  to  the  Sacred  Island  to  receive  Serapta,  who  was 
still  believed  to  be  there  with  Monica;  and  this  accom- 
plished, to  march  forward  to  Savelona,  and  replace  Ivena 
on  the  throne. 

This  expedition  could  not  be  kept  from  the  ears  of 
Captain  Martel  and  Archbishop  Akiba,  who  were  now 
resident  at  Constantinople,  as  temporal  and  spiritual 
representatives  of  Christian  Savelona. 

The  news  of  this  army,  proceeding  for  these  purposes, 
greatly  perplexed  these  two  representatives,  and  they  had 
to  consider  which  side  they  would  espouse.  Captain 
Martel's  love  for  the  Queen  inclined  him  to  keep  a  dis- 
creet silence,  but  then  he  reasoned: 

' '  These  Romans  are  no  doubt  clever  and  able  soldiers, 
but  unless  they  are  greatly  assisted  in  Savelona  their 
ability  will  be  of  no  practical  use.  I  know  what  I  will 
do.  I  will  keep  right  with  both  sides.  It  is  my  duty  to 
report  to  Spenata  everything  that  arises  calculated  to  in- 
terfere with  his  plans.  I  will,  therefore,  send  a  special 
messenger  and  inform  the  Archbishop  of  Savelona  what 
is  decided  upon  by  Constantine.  And  as  to  the  Queen, 
I  will  again  endeavor  to  press  my  suit,  and  if  she  regain 
her  kingdom  I  shall  still  be  all  right." 

Thus  reasoned  and  acted  this  subtle  Savelonian,  and 
Archbishop  Akiba  also  determined  to  communicate  with 
Spenata. 

"  It  may  not  be  part  of  my  spiritual  duties,"    reasoned 


364  BENONI. 

Akiba,  "to  keep  Spenata  posted  as  to  temporal  affairs, 
but  the  importance  to  him  and  the  new  religion  justifies 
my  action.  I  will  send  a  private  messenger  to  Savelona 
and  notify  how  matters  are  shaping.  By  this  course  I 
shall  be  prepared  whether  the  father  or  daughter  wins  the 
day,  for  it  will  be  a  war  of  family  and  neither  will  give 
in  if  once  the  dogs  of  war  be  let  loose,  for  truly  the 
Queen  is  a  'chip  off  the  old  block,'  woman  though 
she  be." 

Thus  it  came  about  that,  without  communicating 
with  each  other,  these  two  men  sent  each  a  special  mes- 
senger to  the  Archbishop,  Spenata,  acquainting  him  with 
the  war-like  expedition. 

But  the  Queen  Ivena  was  not  remiss  when  her  mind 
was  drawn  out  by  the  action  of  the  Emperor  towards  her 
throne,  ere  Martel  and  Akiba  could  send  their  despatch- 
es, she  had  a  long  and  private  interview  with  Captain 
Andrius,  who  was  enthusiastic  in  her  behalf. 

"Good  Captain,"  said  the  Queen,  "you  can  do  me  a 
great  service,  and  I  know  you  have  my  welfare  at 
heart." 

"Yea,  truly,  your  Majesty,"  replied  the  honest  servant 
of  the  crown,  "there  is  nothing  I  would  not  do  to  serve 
you.  You  have  but  to  command  me  and  I  will  go  to  the 
ends  of  the  earth  with  you." 

The  Queen  smiled  at  his  enthusiasm,  as  she  replied: 

"It  is  not  that  far  I  shall  require  you  to  go,  Andrius. 
But  the  great  Emperor  Constantine  is  preparing  a  legion 
of  soldiers  to  proceed  to  Savelona  to  aid  me  in  recovering 
my  crown,  and  I  want  you  to  be  my  trusty  messenger  to 
my  friends  there  to  prepare  themselves  for  the  coming  of 
the  Romans.  We  shall  go  by  way  of  the  Sacred  Island, 


PREPARATIONS    FOR    WAR.  365 

and  Durana  had  better  be  on  the  lookout  in  that  direc- 
tion. He  is  my  oldest  and  most  reliable  chief,  and  if  his 
son,  Orlando,  be  in  Savelona,  you  may  trust  the  young 
man  fully,  for  he  is  attached  and  well-disposed  towards 
my  reign. " 

And  as  the  Queen  uttered  these  words,  the  Captain 
saw  a  rosy  hue  overspread  her  face,  and  drew  his  own 
conclusions. 

"  I  will  take  care,  your  Majesty,"  answerd  the  warrior, 
"to  see  that  the  young  man  is  early  notified,  and  I 
doubt  not  for  his  zeal  in  your  service,  and  trust  he  will 
meet  his  full  reward." 

Again  the  Queen  blushed,  and  touching  her  faithful 
servant  on  the  arm,  she  said: 

"Ah,  Andrius,  I  fear  you  have  seen  my  weakness,  for 
I  could  not  conceal  from  you  what  has  taken  place  in 
your  ship;  but  the  Prince,  Benoni,  has  one  very  near  and 
dear  to  him,  and  this  weakness  has  passed  away,  and  I 
have  known  Orlando  for  many  years,  and  he  was  ever  as 
a  brother  to  me. " 

"And  may  become  something  nearer,"  added  the  aged 
soldier,  "for  he  is  truly  a  noble  and  worthy  man." 

And  the  Queen  gave  her  trusted  servant  messages  to 
all  upon  whom  she  could  rely,  and  sent  him  on  his 
errand,  and  pressed  him  to  make  the  greatest  speed  to 
Savelona. 

It  was  the  departure  of  the  royal  barge,  and  the 
rumors  of  the  preparation  of  the  Romans,  that 
hastened  Martel  and  Akiba  to  despatch  their  messenger; 
but  the  promptness  of  the  Queen  placed  Captain  An- 
drius several  days  in  advance,  and  time  was  of  great  mo- 
ment for  her  interests. 


366  BENONI. 

While  the  Roman  soldiers  were  getting  ready  for  the 
voyage,  the  Queen  and  Benoni  took  the  opportunity  of 
seeing  the  city  of  Constantinople.  They  were  some- 
times accompanied  by  the  Emperor,  who  had  taken  a 
great  fancy  to  Ivena,  and  was  also  disposed  to  be  very 
courteous  to  Prince  Benoni,  whom  he  looked  upon  as  con- 
nected by  marriage  to  the  Imperial  House. 

The  Emperor  often  twitted  the  Queen  as  to  the  voyage 
from  Savelona,  with  the  Prince  as  her  sole  companion. 
But  he  did  it  so  good-naturedly  that  Ivena  could  not 
take  offence.  She  blushed  greatly,  and  the  far-seeing 
Constantine  soon  divined  how  matters  had  been  with 
the  Queen;  but  he  had  every  confidence  in  Benoni,  and 
from  a  few  words  dropped  by  the  Prince,  the  Emperor 
saw  there  was  a  brother  and  sister  attachment  between 
the  young  chief,  Orlando,  and  the  Queen,  which  might 
soon  grow  into  a  warmer  feeling. 

"Ah,  noble  Queen,"  said  Constantine,  "we  shall  soon 
be  having  another  delegate  from  Savelona,  and  methinks 
he  will  be  more  welcome  than  Captain  Martel.  I  wish 
he  would  quickly  arrive,  for  then  he  should  have  the 
charge  of  this  expedition.  It  would  indeed  be  with  him 
a  labor  of  love  to  restore  you  to  your  throne,  and  you 
could  not  refuse  to  let  him  kneel  humbly  at  your  feet 
when  that  was  accomplished." 

"  If,"  answered  the  Queen,  "you  refer  to  Orlando,  the 
son  of  my  trusted  Chief,  Durana,  you  are  quite  correct 
that  he  would  do  anything  for  my  welfare.  He  is  indeed 
a  kind,  noble,  and  truthful  man." 

And  as  the  Queen  spake  in  honor  of  her  many  years' 
friend,  the  Emperor  noticed  the  color  gradually  suffuse 
her  face,  and  he  changed  the  conversation. 


CONSTANTIXE'S  SAD  THOUGHTS.  367 

"Ere  you  leave  for  Savelona,  noble  Queen,"  said 
Constantine,  "you  must  visit  my  palace,  for  if  ever  you 
come  to  this  city  again  I  shall  be  away." 

"Why,  noble  Emperor,"  answered  the  Queen,  "do 
you  leave  this  beautiful  city,  one  you  have  designed  and 
laid  out  with  so  much  pains  ?  "  I  understand  your  Im- 
perial Majesty  set  out  the  metres  and  bounds,  and  stated 
where  each  noble  structure  was  to  be  placed.  And  now 
you  would  leave  it." 

And  a  sadness  sounded  in  the  Queen's  tones,  as  though 
regret  was  in  her  heart,  and  Constantine  as  sorrowfully 
replied: 

' '  When  I  planned  this  noble  city,  fair  Ivena,  I  was 
flushed  with  success.  I  had  reached  to  the  height  of  my 
ambition,  and  was  master  of  the  great  Roman  Empire, 
and  began  to  imagine  I  was  blessed  and  greatly  favored 
by  Deity.  Therefore,  in  return  for  my  worldly  success, 
I  determined  to  lay  out  this  city  of  God,  but  I  was  not 
at  heart  a  Christian.  I  held  on  to  the  old  gods  of  Rome, 
while  I  raised  to  power  the  professors  of  the  new  faith. 
I  refused  to  be  baptized,  and  still  offered  sacri- 
fices, and  officiated  as  Pontiff  to  the  old  gods, 
and  at  the  same  time  was  proclaimed  supreme  head  of 
the  Christian  religion.  Thus  I  was  a  time-server,  and 
policy  ruled  my  action.  And  now,  noble  Queen,"  and 
here  the  Emperor's  voice  sounded  very  sad  and  regretful, 
"  I  am  feeling  deeply  the  results  of  my  own  conduct.  I 
am  but  Emperor  in  name,  the  power  has  passed  from  me 
to  the  priests;  they  rule  the  land,  and  I  am  only  a  dummy- 
head  and  they  turn  me  as  they  please.  And,  to  make 
matters  worse,  I  now  discover  that  the"  resurrection  of 
Christ  never  took  place  at  all.  It  is  a  religious  cry  got 


368  BENONI. 

up  to  induce  people  to  believe  that  the  truth  has  been  re- 
vealed, but  we  are  yet  in  darkness,  for,  alas,  Deity  has 
not  revealed  Himself.  Such  at  least  is  my  opinion. " 

And  as  the  Emperor  uttered  these  views,  his  listeners 
saw  deep  grief  and  trouble  come  over  his  countenance. 
He  had  hoped  to  do  good  to  the  race  of  mankind,  but 
realized  that  he  had  only  introduced  a  new  phase  of  error, 
more  dangerous  because  more  spiritualized. 

Benoni  looked  upon  Constantine  with  feelings  of  deep 
compassion.  He  felt  the  littleness  of  all  human  endeav- 
ors; and  as  he  replied,  it  was  in  tones  of  sympathy  with 
one  who  had  desired  to  achieve  a  good,  and  found  the 
result  so  widely  different. 

"Be  not  sad,  noble  Emperor,"  said  the  Prince,  "nor 
weary  with  the  thought  that  what  you  meant  for  good 
has  turned  out  ill.  Thus  it  often  is  with  man's  highest 
efforts;  we  put  our  hands  to  our  purposes  and  expect  to 
reap  the  fruits  of  our  desires.  But  when  the  seed  is  sown 
it  grows  up  in  a  different  way  to  our  expectations  and  we 
often  find  it  bearing  apples  of  discord  instead  of  fruits  of 
love  and  righteousness. " 

"Alas,  Benoni,"  said  Constantine,  "I  find  discord 
and  division  where  I  looked  only  for  love  and  peace  and 
harmony.  The  highest  in  the  Christian  Church  dispute 
and  differ  more  than  the  priests  of  the  old  religion;  and 
their  differences  are  on  the  merest  trifles.  Fancy,  some 
assert  that  the  holy  mother  of  Christ  was  born  without 
the  taint  of  original  sin.  Others,  that  Jesus  had  neither 
brother  nor  sister;  whilst  others  say  that  Mary  was 
always  a  virgin.  And  now  the  Church  is  directing 
prayers  to  be  made  to  her,  instead  of  the  Great  Creator 
and  all  these  matters  are  angrily  discussed  as  essential 


CONSTANTINE'S  SAD  THOUGHTS.  369 

points  of  Christian  salvation.  My  life,  Benoni,  is  made 
weary  to  me,  and  I  long  to  fly  away  and  be  at  rest. " 

' '  But,  noble  Emperor, "  said  the  Prince,  ' '  what  would 
this  great  Empire  do  without  your  guiding  hand  ?  You 
have  brought  it  to  such  unity  and  great  perfection  that 
you  must  retain  the  helm  or  the  glorious  vessel  will  get 
wrecked  amid  the  rocks  of  dissent,  and  gross  idolatry 
again  pervade  the  land." 

' '  And  what  will  become  of  this  great  Empire  when  I 
die  ?"  inquired  Constantine.  "Die  I  must,  and,  there- 
fore, my  going  into  retirement  will  only  hasten  the  event 
by  a  few  years;  and  I  shall  have  peace  and  rest;  and  I 
am  weary,  Benoni." 

Thus  sadly  spake  the  great  Roman  conqueror;  but  as 
they  turned  to  gaze  upon  the  new  Church  dedicated  to 
Mary,  the  mother  of  Jesus,  they  saw  a  huge  procession, 
led  by  young  chorister-eunuchs,  so  made  to  preserve  their 
purity  of  voice,  followed  by  Bishops,  Eusebius  and  Ath- 
anasius,  and  a  large  number  of  priests,  in  their  full  spirit- 
ual robes. 

"This,"  bitterly  said  Constantine,  "  is  the  new  foolery 
introduced  to  suit  the  common  people  and  make  them 
accept  the  new  faith.  There  are  the  old  trappings  of  re- 
ligion; the  white  vestments,  the  old  crosses  worn  from 
the  time  of  the  ancient  Egyptians,  the  serpent,  emblem 
of  the  fall  and  the  wanderings  in  the  wilderness.  And 
there,"  pointing  to  the  images  of  Jesus  and  the  holy 
mother  of  Jesus,  "  are  the  new  idols  to  which  the  people 
are  to  bow  down  and  worship.  Behold,  Benoni  and 
Ivena,  how  the  ignorant  horde  prostrate  themselves  before 
the  bishops  and  the  images  !  These  are  the  sights  that 
now  disgust  me;  formerly  I  believed,  as  my  mother  taught 


3/0  BENONI. 

me,  that  Christianity  contained  the  truth,  and  that  Jesus 
was  the  very  God  from  Heaven.  But  now,  alas,  I  know 
he  was  but  mortal  like  ourselves,  and  we  are  still  in  the 
dark  as  to  the  future  life. " 

"  I  came,  noble  Emperor,"  said  Benoni,  "to  confer 
with  you  on  this  new  religion.  The  holy  ones  hurried 
me  from  the  Sacred  Island  with  this  mission  to  you,  but 
I  find  you  have  yourself  discovered  that  Christianity  is 
not  the  truth  from  Heaven,  but  an  invention  of  mankind. '' 

"Yes,  Benoni,"  said  Constantine,  "my  reading  and 
meditation,  coupled  with  my  research  amongst  the 
records  of  the  past,  shew  me  how  these  ideas  have  grown 
and  gradually  taken  possession  of  the  people.  These 
records  prove  that  the  Child  Jesus,  '  when  He  was  be- 
side Himself,'  and  His  mother  and  brethren  went  sorrow- 
Jully  searching  for  Him,  fancied  He  was  the  Jewish  Mes- 
siah, sent  to  redeem  His  people  from  the  Roman  power. 
He  lived  a  spotless  life,  and  His  deep  study  and  seclusion 
rolled  into  Him  all  the  beautiful  and  exalted  thoughts  of 
the  past.  Then,  as  He  walked  abroad,  He  spoke  of 
high  and  Heavenly  things,  reflections  of  His  long  and 
early  studies  of  the  pure  and  good.  But  when  He  tried 
to  reform  the  priesthood  of  His  day,  they  rose  against 
Him,  and  extinguished  that  bright  and  shining  life;  and 
in  His  agony  He  exclaimed,  '  My  God,  my  God,  why 
hast  Thou  forsaken  me  ? '  And  He  was  laid  in  the  tomb 
of  Joseph,  and,  alas,  he  rose  not  again!  All  the  records 
and  history  are  silent  on  this  stupendous  event;  and 
Christ  is  not  risen  from  the  dead,  as  the  priests,  without 
proof,  assert;  and  I,  Benoni,  have  been  a  party  to  a 
fraud  by  introducing  this  Christianity  as  the  State  re- 
ligion of  this  great  Empire.  And,  ere  long,  it  will  have 


BENONI    CENSURED.  3/1 

so  taken  possession  of  the  common  people  that  all  who 
refuse  to  believe  in  the  Divinity  of  Christ  will  be  burnt 
as  heretics;  and  I,  Benoni,  shall  be  the  cause  of  their 
deaths." 

"  Be  not  sad  nor  sorrowful,  noble  Emperor,"  said  the 
Prince.  ' '  You  but  acted  according  to  your  light,  and  we 
never  know  the  full  force  our  actions  upon  others.  The  Cre- 
ator permits  these  errors  now,  but  there  will  come  light  and 
then  men  will  pass  by  these  myths,  and  worship  the 
Great  Creator." 

' '  And  is  it  He  that  the  Parsees  worship  ? "  inquired 
Constantine.  "Our  priests  acuse  your  people  of  wor- 
shipping the  sun." 

"In  the  sun,  noble  Emperor, "  answered  the  Prince, 
' '  our  people  see  one  of  the  Creator's  greatest  powers. 
The  sun  is  the  great  life-giver  and  sustainer  of  earthly 
existence.  Take  away  its  heat,  and  in  three  days  we 
should  be  a  mass  of  ice.  We  worship  not  the  sun,  but 
see  the  Creator  through  its  life-giving  rays,  and  when  we 
see  the  sun  we  know  that  God  is  near." 

"  I  have  ever  been  an  admirer  of  the  great  orb  of  day," 
said  Constantine,  ' '  therefore,  I  set  apart  a  day  for  the 
worship  of  the  sun,  and  call  it  Sunday.  But  I  will 
worship  the  sun  no  more,"  nor  anything  short  of  the  Cre- 
ator. And  now  the  priests,  knowing  the  reverence  for 
Sunday,  are  taking  hold  of  that  feeling,  and  beginning 
to  set  another  day  apart  and  assert  that  they  do  so  be- 
cause Jesus  rose  from  the  dead  on  the  first  day  of  the 
week." 

"This  is  what  I  came  to  tell  you,  noble  Emperor," 
said  Benoni.  "The  holy  ones  desired  me  to  come  here 
and  use  my  efforts  to  stop  the  advance  of  idolatry." 


372  BENONI. 

"Then  is  Christianity  idolatry,  Benoni?"  inquired 
Ivena. 

"If  Christ  be  not  God,  then  truly,  Christianity  is 
idolatry,"  answered  the  Prince.  "  And  if  Jesus  rose  not 
from  the  dead,  then  He  is  not  God,  but  man  only." 

And  as  he  uttered  these  words,  Athanasius  joined  the 
group.  His  brow  was  dark  with  anger,  for  he  had  over- 
heard Benoni's  reply  to  the  Queen,  but  trying  to  over- 
come this  feeling,  he  said: 

"Prince  Benoni,  whatever  you  may  say  in  your  own 
land  or  in  Savelona,  you  should  not  forget  that  you  are 
now  in  a  Christian  country,  and  in  the  presence  of  a 
Christian  Emperor,  and  that  such  language  is  blasphemy, 
and  an  offence  against  the  State." 

The  Prince  was  not  alarmed  at  the  hard  words  of 
Athanasius.  He  knew  the  private  views  of  the  Emperor; 
besides  he  had  searched  the  records,  and  studied  the  his- 
tories of  the  times  of  Christ,  and  knew  there  was  no 
outside  confirmation  of  the  resurrection  from  the  dead. 
He  therefore  answered: 

"I  was  not  aware  that  it  was  a  crime  to  state  the 
result  of  my  search  amongst  the  ancient  records,  and  my 
reading  of  the  histories  of  the  times  when  Jesus  was  cru- 
cified. I  repeat,  and  do  so  boldly  and  fearlessly,  that 
there  is  not  a  shadow  of  evidence  in  support  of  the  res- 
urrection of  Jesus  from  the  dead.  None  of  the  writings 
of  the  first  century,  or  subsequently,  have  mentioned 
such  a  thing.  On  the  other  hand,  Celsus  and  others 
have  distinctly  asserted  to  the  contrary.  Jesus  promised 
to  appear  to  his  persecutors,  but  appeared  not  to  one  of 
them.  He  failed,  therefore,  to  keep  His  promise;  and  if 
He  rose  not  from  the  dead  He  is  not  Divinity,  for  that 


BENONI    CENSURED.  3/3 

was  the  only  sign  He  promised  those  who  put  Him  to 
death." 

Athanasius  looked  contemptuously  upon  Benoni,  as  he 
said: 

'  "Get  thee  behind  me  Satan,"  And  taking  the  Em- 
peror aside  he  endeavored  to  prevail  upon  Constantine  to 
accompany  him  to  a  Council  of  the  Church. 

"No,"  said  the  Emperor,  "these  are  friends  of  mine 
and  I  desire  to  show  them  the  city  I  have  built.  Pray  have 
me  excused." 

"Then  do  not  let  your  friends  talk  blasphemy,"  said 
Athanasius,  ' '  for  there  are  many  who  can  hear  your 
conversation  and  it  will  harm  the  Christian  faith." 

"Harm  or  no  harm,"  angrily  replied  the  Emperor, 
' '  we  will  converse  as  we  please  without  any  priest  be- 
tween us  to  say  us  nay.  Benoni  has  come  from  Savel- 
ona  to  converse  with  me  on  this  subject  and  I  intend  to 
hear  him." 

"  Methinks,  noble  Emperor,"  said  Athanasius,  "you 
had  better  turn  him  over  to  the  Council,  we  will  wring 
the  truth  from  him." 

And  as  Athanasius  thus  spake,  a  malignant  look  came  in- 
to his  face,  and  he  appeared  as  though  nothing  could  be 
better  than  to  put  the  Prince  to  the  torture,  for  uttering 
views  so  different  from  the  decrees  of  the  Councils  of  the 
Church. 

The  Emperor  looked  angrily  upon  Athanasius  when  he 
made  his  request,  and  as  Constantine  turned  sway  from 
the  Priest,  he  said: 

"Never,  Athanasius,  shall  any  friend  of  mine  be 
turned  over  to  your  hateful  Councils  for  giving  utterance 
to  the  results  of  his  search  for  tr  uth.  This  may  be  the 


374  BENONI. 

result  in  years  to  come,  when  men's  consciences  are  ti_-J 
fast  down  by  the  mother  Church,  and  when  men,  aye, 
and  perhaps  kings,  too,  will  have  to  bow  the  knee  and 
humbly  supplicate  to  bishops  for  their  crowns  and  spirit- 
ual life.  But  never  in  my  time,  Athanasius.  Never!  " 

And  thus  saying,  the  Emperor  turned  on  his  heel  and 
left  the  Priest.  Athanasius  stood  and  gazed  after  the 
three,  who  continued  their  walk,  discoursing  as  they 
passed  onward. 

The  Priest  fell  into  a  reverie,  and  as  he  stood  musing, 
he  said: 

"This  Constantine  has  changed  his  views.  Hfc  was 
obedient  to  the  bishops  and  his  mother  as  long  as  it 
answered  his  purposes,  but  now  he  has  achieved  greater 
power  than  Emperor  ever  before  possessed  he  is  bad  to 
manage,  and  such  talk  as  this  with  Benoni  will  do  much 
harm.  We  must  devise  some  plan  for  silencing  this  fool 
of  a  Zoroastrian.  Surely  the  decrees  of  the  Church,  sanc- 
tioned by  the  Emperor  himself,  will  reach  the  blasphemer. 
I  must  away  and  confer  with  Eusebius  on  the  matter. " 

And  he  did  so,  but  the  aged  Bishop  had  more  worldly 
wisdom  than  the  impulsive  and  hot-tempered  Athanasius 
and  merely  said: 

"Let  matters  slide  easily,  Athanasius.  The  Prince 
and  Queen  will  soon  return  to  Savelona.  It  will  never 
do  to  raise  any  discussion  on  the  questions  raised  by  the 
Parsee. 

Thus  argued  the  great  writer  of  church  history,  and 
none  knew  better  than  this  Bishop  where  the  weak  points 
existed,  and  the  best  means  to  pursue  to  firmly  engraft 
the  new  faith  on  the  old  religious  stem. 

And  matters  came   about   as   Eusebius    had  predicted. 


CONSTAXTINE'S  SAD  THOUGHTS.  375 

The  Emperor  and  Benoni  had  many  private  chats,  but 
there  was  no  public  discussion,  and  the  outside  religious 
world  were  kept  in  ignorance  as  before  the  Prince  arrived. 

All  matters  had  now  advanced  so  that  the  expedition 
was  ready  to  depart,  and  Benoni  and  I  vena  sought  the 
Emperor  to  say  a  last  farewell.  Constantine  received 
them  graciously,  sent  his  warmest  remembrances  to  Ser- 
apta,  and  then,  as  he  bade  the  Prince  farewell,  he  said: 

"  I  wish  you  every  success  in  your  expedition,  Benoni; 
and  when  you  have  succeeded  in  finding  Serapta,  and 
placing  Ivena  on  her  throne,  hasten  hither,  and  if  I  am 
still  alive  I  shall  be  pleased  to  renew  our  interviews,  for 
I  note  you  have  been  as  I  am,  a  seeker  after  truth  and 
God.  But,  Benoni,  something  tells  me  I  shall  not  be 
long  on  earth.  My  course  is  well  nigh  run,  and  I  feel 
the  emptiness  of  life,  and  the  uncertainty  beyond." 

' '  Be  not  sad  nor  weary,  noble  Emperor,  ' '  replied  the 
Prince.  "To  die  is  as  natural  as  to  be  born,  both  are 
in  the  plan  of  the  great  Creator,  and  He  knows  what  is 
best." 

"  I  sometimes  feel  thus,  Benoni,"  answered  the  Em- 
peror, ' '  but  when  I  look  back  I  see  the  spectres  of  my 
ambition  haunting  me,  and  this  I  fear  they  will  do  as 
long  as  life  endures.  My  son  Crispus,  noble  youth,  stands 
forth  and  accuses  me  of  mis-conception  of  his  designs. 
Alasv  why  cannot  man  see  into  the  hearts  of  others,  and 
discern  what  is  true  and  what  is  false.  But,  Benoni,  I 
will  not  send  you  away  sad.  I  will  hope  and  pray  for 
forgiveness,  and  should  we  ever  meet  again  I  trust  my 
mind  will  be  happier.  If  not  I  look  to  meet  you  in  the 
further  life,  and  there  renew  our  friendly  converse. 
Farewell." 


376  BENONI. 

And  thus  the  Prince  and  Queen  parted  with  the  Em- 
peror of  the  Roman  world,  and  they  realized  that  nothing 
short  of  a  peaceful  religious  life,  and  trust  and  hope  in 
the  great  Creator,  would  give  constant  happiness. 

"  It  is  very  sad,  Ivena,"  said  the  Prince,  when  they 
were  alone,  ' '  to  see  the  emptiness  of  all  worldly  things. 
One  would  have  thought  that  if  ever  there  was  a  happy 
mortal  it  would  be  the  great  conqueror,  Constantine. 
But  his  very  ambition  and  success  have  proved  the  things 
to  mar  his  peace." 

Thus  conversed  Benoni  and  Ivena  as  the  ship  bore 
them  forth  through  the  great  sea  on  their  way  to  Savel- 
ona.  They  had  been  drawn  nearer  together  during 
their  sojourn  with  Benoni's  friends.  The  wild  passion  of 
the  Queen  had  subsided  into  that  of  the  affection  and 
esteem  of  a  sister.  She  could  now  converse  with  the 
Prince  without  the  wild  throbbings  of  her  heart.  She 
had  tested  his  devotion  to  his  wife  and  knew  how  deeply 
he  loved  her.  Both  expected  to  find  the  Princess  on  the 
Sacred  Island,  along  with  Monica,  for  they  had  not  heard 
of  the  arrival  of  Serapta  at  Savelona,  and  the  ship  did 
not  proceed  quick  enough  for  the  anxious  husband.  They 
often  conversed  of  the  Princess,  and  the  happy  hours  she 
and  Benoni  had  passed  together  on  the  island,  and  the 
Prince  was  pleased  to  note  that  Ivena  could  do  so  with- 
out exhibiting  any  feelings  of  jealousy.  He  often  spoke 
of  Orlando,  and  observed  that  the  Queen  held  the  young 
chief  in  high  esteem,  and  gradually  a  happy  smile  came 
into  her  face,  and  a  gladsome  glance,  when  reference 
was  made  to  him  who  had  been  so  long  devoted  to  her. 
Tne  Queen  was  pleased  to  hear  the  high  appreciation  and 
terms  of  esteem  spoken  by  the  Prince,  for  Benoni  was 


ORLANDO   LOVED.  377 

her  model  of  perfection,  and  she  knew  she  should  ever 
love  him;  but  as  Orlando  was  spoken  of,  she  gradually 
began  to  dwell  more  lovingly  upon  his  worth,  and  to 
think  of  him  as  one  to  esteem  and  love,  and  if  they 
should  have  met  now,  the  Queen  would  have  listened  to 
his  suit. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

PLAYING    AT    CROSS-PURPOSES LOVE'S    VICTORY. 

Not  many  days  had  passed  since  the  Queen  and 
Benoni  had  sailed  with  the  Roman  army,  before  a  vessel 
anchored  in  the  harbor  of  Constantinople.  The  sails 
were  all  gone,  and  it  bore  the  signs  of  having  encountered 
rough  gales.  The  captain  was  a  rough,  weather-beaten 
man,  who  appeared  as  though  the  sea  was  his  native 
home.  The  men  under  his  command  were  strong,  hearty 
and  healthy,  and  looked  around  upon  the  Roman  ship- 
ping with  eyes  of  curiosity,  as  though  they  had  never 
seen  such  noble  crafts  before. 

They  had  not  long  anchored  before  a  Roman  soldier 
went  on  deck,  and,  addressing  the  captain,  inquired  from 
whence  they  hailed,  and  whom  they  sought. 

' '  We  bring  the  Princess  Serapta,  a  noble  Roman 
lady,  who  comes  hither  in  search  of  her  lord  and  friends, 
the  King  and  Queen  of  Harva.  She  is  niece  to  your 
great  Emperor,  and  we  claim  his  protection  and  aid." 

"And  you  shall  have  it,  good  captain,"  replied  the 
Roman  inspector  of  ships.  "But,  alas,  the  Prince 
Benoni  has  but  recently  sailed  away  to  bring  his  wife  to 
Constantinople,  and  now  you  say  she  is  in  the  ship  with 
you.  Truly,  life  is  full  of  cross-purposes." 

"  Speak  not  so  loud,  worthy  Roman,"  said  the  captain 
of  the  ship.  "  The  Princess  will  hear  you,  and  she  has 
been  afraid  of  these  tidings  during  the  voyage.  But  I 
will  call  the  Priest,  Pianos,  and  he  will  break  the  news 
to  her  gently." 

Ere  he  could  do  so,  however,  Coppia,  the  maid  who 
accompanied  the  Princess  in  her  flight,  came  on  deck, 


THEY  SAW  A  HUGE  PROCESSION,  LED  BY  YOUNG  CHORISTER-EUNUCHS. 
See  p.  369. 


LOVE'S  VICTORY.  379 

and  she  undertook  to  inform  her  mistress  of  the  sad 
news. 

'The  Lord's  will  be  done,  Coppia, '  reverently 
answered  Serapta.  ' '  He  orders  all  things  for  the  best, 
and  I  must  bear  this  great  trial  resignedly. " 

Thereupon,  the  Princess  prepared  to  leave  the  ship, 
along  with  the  Roman  soldier,  who  undertook  to  see  her 
and  friends  to  her  parents,  who  were  staying  in  the  city. 

"And  are  the  King  and  Queen  of  Harva  well  ?"  in- 
quired Serapta.  ' '  How  I  have  longed  to  see  them  once 
more  these  many  years.  Here  are  my  good  friends, 
Pianos  and  Niseba,  without  whose  aid  I  should  never 
again  have  seen  Constantinople." 

And  she  introduced  these  two  aged  men  to  the  Roman 
inspector  of  ships,  and  the  party  proceeded  quickly  to 
the  palace  of  her  father  and  mother. 

"Ah,  my  beloved  Serapta,"  said  the  mother,  falling 
on  her  daughter's  neck  and  embracing  her,  and  shedding 
tears  of  joy.  "  How  dearly  we  have  longed  these  many 
years  to  see  you.  Truly,  the  Almighty  has  been  good  to 
spare  us  to  this  day." 

And  the  good  old  King  also  kissed  his  daughter,  and 
the  old  Priest  and  gate-keeper  and  Coppia  were  not  for- 
gotten in  the  general  rejoicing. 

"These,  dear  father, "  said  the  Princess,  introducing 
her  companions,  ' '  are  they  who  have  saved  my  life  and 
brought  me  here  in  safety.  I  commend  them  to  your 
kind  aid." 

"And  they  shall  have  it,"  said  Constantine,  who  had 
just  entered  and  witnessed  the  introduction.  "  Let  them 
consider  themselves  my  guests.  But  you  are  too  late  to 


380  BENONI. 

stop  Benoni.      He  started  a  few  days  ago  to  bring  you 
here,  Serapta. " 

While  they  thus  conversed,  and  heard  the  exploits  of 
Coppia  and  the  aged  priest  and  gate-keeper  in  Serapta's 
behalf,  a  messenger  entered,  asking  for  the  Emperor. 

' '  I  am  here,  Roman,  what  wouldst  thou  with  me  ? " 
and  as  Constantine  spake,  the  messenger  bowed  himself 
gracefully,  and  said: 

' '  I  am  commissioned  by  the  noble  Marcel  to  seek  an 
audience  with  thee,  noble  Emperor.  Where  shall  he  at- 
tend thee,  for  his  mission  appears  urgent  ?  " 

"  Bring  him  here,"  replied  Constantine,  "and  I  will 
await  his  coming.  Truly,  all  are  running  after  each  other, 
and  I  can  show  the  young  soldier  the  one  he  seek's.  But 
where  is  Mona  ?  She  must  not  be  absent  I  trow,  or 
Marcel's  ardor  will  be  dampened." 

"I  am  here,  noble  Emperor,"  said  Mona,  and  her 
cheeks  showed  that  the  scene  was  far  from  indifferent  to 
her. 

"You  must  reward  the  young  man,  Mona,"  said  Con- 
stantine. ' '  I  doubt  not  your  sister  ran  away  from  him 
to  balk  him  of  his  reward.  But  it  must  not  be  so,  fair 
Mona,  for  he  started  with  the  best  intentions  as  I  can 
vouch. " 

"And  would  have  executed  his  mission  faithfully," 
said  Serapta,  "had  I  not  urged  him  to  go  to  Savelona 
for  Bishop  Angelus  to  baptize  my  child.  Alas,  the  babe 
had  nearly  had  a  baptism  of  fire." 

And  as  she  spoke  she  pressed  the  beloved  boy  to  her 
heart  and  recounted  the  incidents  leading  up  to  the  fire, 
and  the  steps  taken  by  her  enemies  to  capture  her. 

"I  vow  my  best  shall  be   done,"  said  the    Emperor, 


LOVE'S  VICTORY.  381 

"to  write  out  this  absurd    theory  of  the   punishment  of 
unbapitized    infants   from    the    Christian    statute-book." 

Marcel  was  not  long  in  reaching  this  happy  group. 
The  Emperor  received  him  most  kindly,  for  he  was  a 
great  favorite,  and  Constantine  determined  to  see  him 
united  to  Mona,  nothwithstanding  the  Dowager-Empress 
had  done  all  she  could  to  poison  her  niece's  mind  against 
the  young  soldier  on  account  of  his  non-profession  of 
Christianity. 

' '  Welcome  back  to  Constantinople, "  said  the  Emperor, 
addressing  himself  to  Marcel.  "You  see  we  can  pro- 
duce her  for  whom  you  went  in  search." 

Marcel  was  greatly  surprised  to  see  Serapta.  The  pre- 
vailing opinion  in  Savelona  was  that  the  Princess  had 
perished  in  the  flames. 

When  Serapta  heard  of  this,  she  was  greatly  troubled. 
"Alas,"  she  said,  "  and  is  this  so  ?  Oh,  my  dear  hus- 
band, how  his  heart  will  be  torn  with  grief.  First  he 
will  find  the  island  deserted;  and  then,  when  he  reaches 
Savelona,  this  sad  story  will  be  told  to  him.  Oh,  I  must 
go  to  him,  noble  Emperor;  I  must  start  at  once." 

And  she  laid  her  head  on  her  mother's  shoulder  and 
wept  as  though  her  heart  would  break. 

Marcel  looked  lovingly  upon  Mona,  and  was  the  first 
to  speak. 

"  I  will  go,  noble  Emperor,  with  your  permission,"  he 
said.  "  Be  comforted,  dear  Princess,  all  that  man  can 
do  shall  be  done;  and  here  is  Orlando,  come  in  search  of 
the  Queen  Ivena,  and  intending  to  re-instate  her  on  the 
throne." 

"She  has  returned  with  the  Prince  Benoni,"  answered 
Constantine.  "I  have  fitted  out  an  expedition  with  the 


382  BENONI. 

object  of  protecting  the  Queen  and  assisting  her  back  to 
her  throne." 

Orlando  stepped  forward,  and  throwing  himself  on  his 
knee  before  the  Emperor,  thanked  Constantine  warmly 
for  befriending  the  Queen. 

"I  require  no  thanks,  young  soldier,"  cheerfully 
answered  the  Emperor."  I  have  but  done  my  duty 
to  one  in  whom  I  took  a  personal  interest.  Besides,'' 
continued  Constantine,  with  a  side  glance  at  Orlando, 
' '  the  divine  right  of  queens  as  well  as  kings  must  be  up- 
held. There  is  no  telling  how  soon  the  priests  will  rule." 

"  A  priest  has  longed  ruled  in  Savelona, "  answered 
Orlando,  "  but  his  reign  is  nearly  over  now.  He  has 
taken  to  Christianity,  and  must  rest  content  with  spirit- 
ual influence." 

And  here  Angelus  came  forward,  with  his  wife,  Moni- 
ca, and  they  were  presented  to  the  Emperor.  Then  the 
Duke  de  Bismantua  and  his  wife,  the  Queen  Costanza, 
were  also  introduced,  and  Constantine  received  them 
graciously. 

"I  thank  you,  noble  Emperor, "  said  Costanza,  "for 
your  kindness  to  my  sister.  She  is  more  fitted  for  a 
Queen  than  I  am;  and  gladly  will  I  exchange  my  crqwn 
in  Savelona  for  a  peaceful  home  here,  or  in  Kirma,  with 
my  husband." 

"  You  are  right,"  answered  the  Emperor.  "A  peace- 
ful life  with  those  you  love  is  far  preferable  to  a  crown 
with  discord,  and  what  monarch  can  enjoy  rest  and 
repose.  These  and  ambition  are  never  companions." 

Thus  spake  the  conqueror  near  the  close  of  his  great 
and  important  reign.  He  had  lived  to  realize  the  empti- 


LOVE'S  VICTORY.  383 

ness  of  all  earthly  things,  and  that  a  peaceful  life  is  far 
happier  than  all  the  world  can  give. 

Marcel  and  Mona  were  overjoyed  at  being  allowed  to 
converse  alone  together,  and  the  young  soldier  renewed 
his  vows  of  constancy. 

"You  have  ever  been  in  my  thoughts,"  he  said,  draw- 
ing the  fair  girl  near  to  him  and  kissing  her  fondly. 
' '  And  now,  my  love,  I  trust  you  will  be  mine  ere  I  depart 
again  for  Savelona." 

"And  must  you  go,  Marcel?  "she  said,  looking  upon 
him  sorrowfully.  ' '  Will  no  other  hand  but  yours  restore 
the  crown  to  Ivena  ? " 

' '  My  word  is  pledged,  dear  Mona, "  he  said, ,  ' '  and  I 
know  that  you  would  have  me  keep  faith  with  those  I 
have  promised.  Orlando  is  a  noble  fellow  and  I  desire 
to  see  him  united  to  the  one  he  has  loved  so  long  and 
well." 

' '  Then  are  Ivena  and  Orlando  lovers  ? "  inquired 
Mona. 

"He  loves  her  deeply,  Mona,"  answered  the  young 
soldier,  ' '  and  in  the  end  I  trust  he  will  reap  his  reward, 
for  he  is  worthy  of  the  highest  queen,  and  Ivena  must 
ultimately  yield  to  such  devotion." 

And  from  this  subject,  the  lovers  passed  backward  to 
themselves,  and  Marcel  obtained  Mona's  consent  to  their 
union,  provided  the  Emperor  and  her  parents  consented. 

' '  I  have  no  fear  for  the  Emperor, "  said  Marcel,  ' '  for 
I  can  see  that  he  is  favorable  to  our  marriage,  and  I  trust 
that  your  parents  will  not  refuse.  I  will  speak  with 
them  to-morrow,  Mona,  and  then  you  will  assent  to  our 
union  before  I  leave  for  Savelona.  I  shall  still  reach 
there  by  the  time  the  first  expedition  arrives,  as  they  have 


384  BENONI. 

to  go  round  by  the  Sacred  Island.  Besides,  they  will 
wait  for  Orlando  before  a  decisive  battle  is  fought.  He 
is  now  a  power  in  the  land,  I  assure  you. " 

Caius  Pompora  hastened  with  the  letters  given  him  by 
Spenata,  and  his  debts  were  paid.  He  felt  no  scruples 
in  using  these  letters,  although  he  had  not  been  able  to 
prevent  the  marriage  of  the  Duke  and  Costanza. 

"  It  was  no  fault  of  mine, "reasoned  the  young  Roman. 
' '  The  deed  was  done  ere  the  Queen  left  the  palace.  V/hy 
then  should  I  abstain  from  my  reward  ?  I  have  taken 
the  journey  and  watched  according  to  my  bargain,  and 
now  I  will  report  the  position  of  matters  to  Spenata." 

And  he  despatched  a  special  messenger  to  the  Arch- 
bishop with  the  following  communication: 

"  I  have  watched  over  your  daughter  and  the  Duke  during  the  voyage 
to  Constantinople,  but  they  were  married  in  the  palace  at  Sordello  by 
Bishop  Angelus,  and  Monica  has  come  with  them.  They  are  now  under 
the  protection  of  the  Emperor  Constantine,  and  staying  with  the  King  and 
Queen  of  Kirma.  Unless  you  are  prepared  to  do  battle  against  the  power 
of  Rome  it  will  be  useless  to  send  an  army  to  compel  the  Queen  Cost, 
return.  But  you  will  shortly  hear  of  a  Roman  army  in  your  kingdom,  for 
Queen  I  vena,  with  Benoni,  and  a  legion  from  here,  have  embarked  to  as- 
sist in  re-instating  Ivena  on  the  throne.  I  send  this  communication  to  en- 
able you  to  take  such  steps  as  you  may  determine;  and  I  remain  here, 
awaiting  your  further  wishes.  "  CAIUS  POMPORA." 

This  despatch  having  been  forwarded,  Caius  returned 
to  his  usual  haunts  and  enjoyments,  as  in  days  gone  by, 
and  was  soon  again  involved  in  debt. 

' '  What  are  the  odds,  so  long  as  I  am  happy, "  philo- 
sophically said  the  young  soldier.  "  Life  was  given  for 
enjoyment,  and  if  I  do  not  get  it  when  I  am  young,  I 
shall  not  be  able  when  I  am  old.  Here  goes  for  a  short 
life  and  a  merry  one. " 

Many  days  had  not  elapsed  before  another  ship  anchored 


LOVE'S  VICTORY.  385 

in  the  harbor,  and  the  physician,  Huesca,  landed  with 
Hypathia  and  Maria,  and  made  their  way  speedily  to 
the  Queen  Costanza  and  the  Duke. 

"  I  am  sent,"  said  Huesca,  with  a  pleasing  smile,  "to 
compel  you,  noble  Queen,  to  return  to  your  subjects. 
You  have  led  us  such  a  chase,  or  we  should  have  reached 
you  before  you  landed.  Are  you  prepared  to  return  with 


me 


The  Queen,  looking  with  loving  gaze  on  the  Duke, 
replied: 

' l  I  have  given  my  liberty  to  another.  The  Duke 
Bismantua  is  the  one  to  whom  you  must  address  your 
inquiry."  Then  turning  graciously  to  Hypathia  and 
Maria,  she  continued: 

' '  So  you  are  the  powerful  army  sent  by  my  father  to 
force  Queen  Costanza  to  return  and  take  up  her  crown 
of  thorns  ?  Methinks,  my  father  little  knew  his  daughter 
to  imagine  I  should  so  easily  be  led  back  to  bondage." 

"  Xay,  noble  Queen,"  replied  Hypathia,  bowing  the 
knee  to  Costanza,  "we  did  but  our  duty  in  following 
you  and  seeing  that  you  come  not  to  harm.  And  with 
us  came  a  great  number  of  soldiers  to  enforce  your  father's 
commands." 

At  this  intimation,  the  Queen  looked  anxiously  towards 
the  Duke,  and  he,  anticipating  her  communication, 
said: 

1 '  Be  not  alarmed,  dear  Costanza,  you  are  safe  here. 
The  Romans  feared  not  to  allow  the  court  physician 
and  the  maids  of  honor  to  visit  you,  but  before  the 
soldiers  come  near  here  an  order  will  be  necessary 
from  the  Emperor.  Rest  satisfied,  my  love,  that  no  harm 
can  come  to  you;  and  as  to  the  physician  and  your  maids 


386  BENONI. 

of  honor,  they  are  your  subjects  still,  and  you  have  but 
to  command  them  to  remain  in  this  palace  and  they 
must  obey." 

And  as  the  Duke  uttered  these  words,  it  was  with  a 
smile,  and  the  court  officials  of  Savelona  realized  that 
the  imprisonment  would  not  be  irksome,  for  the  Duke 
continued: 

"  But,  Huesca,  while  you  and  the  maids  of  honor  are 
in  this  city  you  must  see  the  sights,  and  then,  return- 
ing to  Savelona,  you  can  take  with  you  all  the  latest  im- 
provements of  civilization.  Whether  the  Queen  returns 
with  you  or  not,  must  rest  with  her,  but  if  I  know  her 
heart,  and  I  think  I  do,  it  will  be  to  prefer  a  peaceful 
home  in  this  Empire  to  the  uncertainty  of  Savelona.  Is 
not  that  so  my  love  ?  " 

' '  Wherever  you  are,  Bismantua,"  answered  the  Queen, 
'  'there  shall  I  remain,  and  for  your  love  I  would  forego  my 
crown,  even  though  it  sparkled  with  more  valuable  dia- 
monds than  it  does  now.  Yes,  Bismantua,  our  home  shall 
be  with  your  people,  and  Ivena  shall  have  her  own  again. 
But  you,  good  physician,  must  remain  with  me;  and  I 
should  be  pleased  if  Hypathia  and  Maria  will  do  so. 
Yet,  to  each  of  you,  I  give  full  liberty  to  remain  here  or 
return  to  Savelona." 

Hypathia  expressed  the  desire  to  return,  but  Huesca 
and  Maria  stated  they  were  prepared  to  remain  with  the 
Queen. 

' '  My  life,  noble  Queen, "  said  Huesca,  ' '  cannot  be  long, 
and  as  I  have  never  interfered  with  State  affairs,  my 
presence  in  Savelona  is  not  necessary  in  the  great  con- 
test that  must  ensue.  The  kingdom  is  likely  to  be  rent 
with  war.  The  King  of  Sepania,  rinding  himself  de- 


LOVE'S   VICTORY.  387 

ceived,  will  readily  invent  some  excuse  for  a  contest  of 
power  with  Savelona.  Then,  the  Archbishop  will  not 
willingly  assent  to  Ivena  resuming  her  throne,  and  there 
will  be  civil  war.  Thanks,  noble  Queen,  I  will  remain 
with  you,  and  if  my  long  studies  can  be  of  service  to  you 
I  shall  feel  myself  fully  rewarded." 

Marcel  took  an  early  opportunity  of  speaking  to  the 
Emperor  on  the  subject  nearest  to  his  heart.  Constan- 
tine  heard  him  courteously,  and  then  replied: 

1 '  I  give  my  assent  willingly,  Marcel.  You  richly  de- 
serve the  hand  of  Mona  for  your  gallant  efforts  on  her 
sister's  behalf,  and,  as  I  find  Mona  looks  favorably  upon 
you,  I  trust  her  parents  will  also  assent  to  your  union.  They 
would  never  have  had  any  objection  but  for  my  mother 
calling  you  an  infidel,  an,  atheist,  and  heretic.  Yet,  Mar- 
cel, I  have  lived  long  enough  to  discover  that  these  are 
idle  words,  nay,  I  may  say  wicked  ones,  when  applied  to 
such  as  you.  Therefore,  marry  Mona,  and  may  you  ever 
be  happy." 

The  young  soldier  thanked  Constantine;  and  then, 
armed  with  such  high  consent,  sought  the  King  and 
Queen  of  Harva,  and  pressed  his  suit. 

11  But  for  the  Dowager-Empress,  Helena,"  said  Mona's 
mother,  "we  should  never  have  felt  any  difficulty  in  en- 
trusting our  dear  child  to  your  keeping.  She,  however, 
being  Mona's  aunt,  we  feel  bound  to  consult  her." 

"  But,"  replied  Marcel,  "  she  is  prejudiced  against  me 
because  I  do  not  profess  Christianity,  and  I  cannot  do  so 
entertaining  the  views  of  that  religion  that  I  do.  The 
Emperor  has  given  his  approval,  and  I  trust  to  have 
your  assent." 


388  BENONI. 

The  King  of  Harva,  looking  with  admiration  upon  the 
manly  form  of  the  young  soldier,  replied: 

"  We  will  not  permit  ideas  of  religion  to  interfere  be- 
tween you  and  Mona.  You  have  earned  your  reward 
and  as  the  Emperor  has  consented,  so  do  we;  let  the 
nuptials  take  place  before  your  departure." 

And  thus  it  was  arranged  and  the  Empress-Mother 
was  not  consulted,  and  Marcel  had  the  supreme  happi- 
ness of  being  married  to  Mona,  the  woman  of  his  choice. 

This  being  accomplished,  Marcel  entered  upon  speedy 
preparations  for  his  departure,  and  was  soon  off,  along 
with  Orlando,  to  bring  back  Benoni  to  his  wife,  and 
Orlando  was  eager  to  meet  with  Ivena,  whom  he  loved 
so  truly. 

They  visited  the  Sacred  Island  and  saw  the  lovely  spot 
where  Benoni  and  Serapta  passed  so  many  happy  years, 
and  it  was  truly  a  paradise.  But  Benoni  and  Ivena  had 
passed  forward  to  Savelona.  There  they  found  the 
court  attendants  anxiously  looking  for  the  Queen's  re- 
turn, for  messengers  had  preceded  with  tidings  of  their 
expedition.  Yet  there  were  no  signs  of  war,  only  the 
shadow  of  death  hanging  over  the  palace.  Ivena's  father 
was  near  his  end,  and  received  his  daughter  graciously. 

He  had  received  the  dispatch  from  Caius  Pompora,  the 
sad  news  of  which  hastened  his  death.  Thus  it  came  to 
pass  that  the  one  on  whom  Spenata  relied  to  carry  along 
his  nefarious  plans,  was  compelled  to  send  him  the  in- 
formation of  the  secret  marriage  of  the  Duke  and  Cos- 
tanza,  and  of  the  approach  of  a  Roman  army.  This 
news,  so  unexpected,  like  a  two-edged  sword,  pierced 
his  heart  with  fatal  results.  Yet,  strange  as  it  may  seem 
his  great  cry  was  for  his  little  Costanza.  "Oh, 


QUEEN    IVENA   AND   ORLANDO   HAPPILY    UNITED.         389 

where  is  my  angel-child  ?  "  was  his  hourly  cry.  In  vain 
Ivena  tried  to  cheer  him.  He  appeared  to  dwell  only  on 
the  time  when  they  were  in  Britain  and  when  Costanza 
sported  around  him  in  childish  glee.  "Will  you  not 
come  to  me,  Costanza?"  was  his  constant  cry;  and  thus 
he  passed  away,  looking  forward  to  meeting  the  little 
one  he  had  really  and  truly  loved. 

After  his  death,  Ivena  was  re-instated  as  Queen  of 
Savelona,  and  in  due  time  there  came  a  joyful  day — a 
jubilee  —  throughout  the  kingdom.  It  was  the  marital 
day  of  Orlando  and  the  Queen. 

The  noble  Marcel  returned  to  his  beloved  Mona  at 
Constantinople,  accompanied  by  Prince  Benoni,  who 
there  met,  after  the  long  and  sorrowful  separation, 
his  faithful  wife  Serapta,  and  to  both  of  whom  there 
came  anew  that  sweet  blending  of  happy  life,  which  is 
always  the  reward  of  fidelity  and  love. 


THE  END 


PUBLISHED  BY 

RHODES  &  MeCLURE   PUBLISHING  CO. 

93  Washington  Street,     .     CHICAGO. 

iLT:rd^ 

a  handset  ,ibrary,  or,  sepa^.y^Ta.^^'^1  °fnt  J°S%OTUS 
Price,  SI.  00  each.        Seut  postpaid. 


A 


;ones;    -Toi^&ioi'r..  iJo  stories;    WMte  House  ,u,a  War 
Stories;  also  presenting  the  full  text  of  the  popular  Speeches 


Speec 

at  Gettysburg;  etc.,  etc.;  and  including  his  two  great  Inaug 
urals,  with  many  grand  illustrations.  An  Instructive  and 
valuable  Book, 


MOODY'S  ANECDOTES:  210  pages.     Containing  sev- 
eral hundred  interesting  stories,  told  by  the  great 
evangelist,  D.  L.  Moody,  in  his  wonderful  work  in 
Europe  and  America.    Hundreds  of  thousands  of  copies 
have  been  sold.    Illustrated  with  excellent  engravings  of 
Messrs.  Moody,  Sankey,  Whittle    and  Bliss.    '-"A  book  of 
anecdotes  which  have  thrilled  hundreds  of  thousands."— 
Pittiburg  Banner, 

SAM  JONES'  SERMONS,  Vol.  I;  346 
pages.  SAM  JONES'  SERMONS, 
Vol.  II;  340  pages.  Sam  Jones  is  pro- 
nounced "one  of  the  most  sensational 
preachers  in  the  world,  and  yet  among 
the  most  effective."  His  sermons  are 

characterized  by  clearness,  point  and  great  common  sense. 
including  "  hits"  that  ring  like  guns.  Printed  in  largo  type, 
and  illustrated  with  engravings  of  Sam  Jones  and  Sam 
Small;  complete  in  two  volumes. 


SAM  JONES'  ANECDOTES;   300  pages.    An  exceedingly 
interesting  and  entertaining  volume,   containing  the  many 
dling  and  effective  stories  told  by  Mr.  Jones  in  his  sermons.    They  strike  in  aft 
directions,  and  always  impart  good  moral  lessons  that  cannot  be  misunderstood 
Adapted  for  the  young  and  old.    A  book  which  everybody  can  enjoy. 

MISTAKES  OF  INGBRSOLL;  and  His  Answers  complete;  newly 
revised  popular  (1895)  edition;  illustrated;  482  pages.  Contain- 
Ing  the  full  replies  of  Prof.  Swing.  Judge  Black,  J.  Muuro  Gib- 
son, D.  D.,  Chaplain  McCabe,  Bishop  Cheney,  Dr.  Thomas,  Dr. 


appended  in  full  these  Ingersoll  lectures  and  his  replies.    A  fair 
presentation  of  the  full  discussion. 

(i  If  EAT  SPEECHES  OF  COL.  R.  G.  INGERSOLL; 
Complete;  newly  revised  (1895)  edition;  409  pages. 
Containing  the  many  eloquent,  timely,  practical 
speeches  of  this  most  gifted  orator  and  statesman; 
including  his  recent  matchless  '  Eulogy  on  Abra- 
ham Lincoln";  "Speech  on  the  Declaration  of 
Independence";  "To  the  Farmers  on  Farming": 
"  Funeral  Oration  at  his  Brother's  Grave,"  etc* 
itc. ;  fully  and  handsomely  illustrated. 


Standard  Publications,  $1.00  each,  bound  In  Cloth. 


WIT,  WISDOM  AND  ELOQUENCE  OF  COL.  E.G.  INGER 
SOLL;  newly  revised  popular  (1895)  edition;  illustrated; 
336  pages.  Containing  the  remarkable  Witticisms,  terse, 
pungent  and  sarcastic  sayings,  and  eloquent  extracts 
on  popular  themes,  from  Ingersoll's  Speeches;  a  very  enter- 
taining volume. 


GEMS  OF  TRUTH  AND  BEAUTY; 
300  pages.  A  choice  selection  of 
wise,  eloquent  extracts,  fromTal- 
mage,  Beecher,  Moody,  Spurgeon, 
Guthrie  and  Parker,  forming  a 
volume  that  keenly  interests.  A 
good  gift  and  center  table  book.  Illustrated. 


TEN  YEARS  A  COWBOY;  471  pages.  A  full  and  virid 
descript'on  of  frontier  life,  including  romance,  adven 
ture,  and  all  the  varied  experiences  incident  to  a  life  oa 
the  plains  as  cow-boy,  stock  owner,  rancher,  etc.,  together 
with  articles  on  cattle  and  sheep  raising,  how  to  make 
money,  description  of  the  plains,  etc.,  etc.  Copiously 
illustrated. 

'ORBIDDEN  FRUIT;  310  pages.  A  truthful,  instruct- 
ive, pleaMng  and  poetical  presentation  of  Biblical 
stories,  history  and  gospel  truth;  fully  and  haiid- 
somely  illustrated  from  the  world-re 'owned  artist  Gustav  Dore;  by  E  U,  Cook: 
the  whole  forming  an  exceedingly  interesting  and  entertaining  poetical  Bible. 
One  of  the  handsomest  volumes  ever  issued  in  Chicago. 


GEMS  OF  POETRY;  407  pages;  finely  illustrated.  Contains  a 
very  choice  and  varied  selection  of  our  most  popular,  beautiful 
and  time-honored  poems,  written  by  the  poets  of  all  ages  and 
climes.  A  magnificent  gift  book  for  a  friend :  a  splendid  book 
for  the  holidays ;  appropriate  for  a  birthday  or  wedding  present; 
a  fine  center  table  book,  interesting  to  all. 

THE  FIRST  MORTGAGE.    A  finely  written  and  fully  and  most 
elegantly  illustrated  volume  of  300  pages,  in  which  all  trials, 
difficulties  and  sorrows  of  life  are  represented  as  the  result  of 
a  mortgage.    How  this  mortgage  is  finally  and  fully  cancelled. 
A  book  at  once  entertaining  and  elevating. 


EVILS  OF  THE  CITIES;    By  T.  DeWitt  Talmaee,  D.  D. ;    530  pages.     The 
author,  in  company  with  the  proper  detectives,  visited  many  of  the  most 
vile  and  wicked  places  in  New  York  City  and  Brooklyn,  ostensibly  looking 
for  a  thief,  but  in  renlity  taking  notes  for  a  series  of  discourses  published 
in  this  volume,  which  contains  a  full  and  graphic  description  of  what  he  saw 
and  the  lessons  drawn  therefrom.    The  Doctor  has  also  extended  his  observations 
to  the  "Summer  Resorts,"  "Watering  Places."  Races,  etc.,  etc  ,  all  of  whioh  are 
popularized  from  his  standpoint  in  this  volume.    Handsomely  illustrated  and 
decidedly  interesting. 

TALMAGE  IN  THE  HOLY  LAND;  322  pages.    The  Palestine  Sermons  of  T. 
DeWitt  Talmage,  delivered  during  his  tour  of  the  Holy  Land.    Including 
graphic  descriptions  of  Sacred  Places,  Vivid  Delineations  of  Gospel  Truths, 
Interesting  local  reminiscences,  etc.,  etc.,  by  his  visit  to  the  many  places 
made  sacred  by  the  personal  presence  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  great  pens  of 
Biblical  characters  and  writers.    Copiously  illustrated. 


FOR  THE  DEAF. 


THE  AUDIPHONE 


An  Instrument  that  Enables  Deaf  Persons  to  Hear  Or- 
dinary Conversation  Readily  through  the  Medium 
of  the  Teeth,  and  Many  of  those  Born  Deaf  and 
Dumb  to  Hear  and  I,  earn  to  Speak. 

INVENTED  BY  RICHARD  S.  RHODES,  CHICAGO. 

Medal  Awarded  at  the  World's  Columbian  Expo- 
sition, Chicago, 

The  Audiphone  is  a  new  instrument  made  of  a  peculiar  composi- 
tion, posessing  the  property  of  gathering  the  faintest  sounds  (some- 
what similar  to  a  telephone  diaphragm),  and  conveying  them  to  the 
auditory  nerve,  through  the  medium  of  the  teeth.  The  external  ear 
has  nothing  whatever  to  do  in  hearing  with  this  wonderful  instru- 
ment. 

Thousands  are  in  use  by  those  who  would  not  do  without  them  for 
any  consideration.  It  has  enaoled  doctors  and  lawyers  to  resume 
practice,  teachers  to  resume  teaching,  mothers  to  hear  the  voices  of 
their  children,  thousands  to  hear  their  minister,  attend  concerts  and 
theatres,  and  engage  in  general  conversation.  Music  is  heard  per- 
fectly with  it  when  without  it  not  a  note  could  be  distinguished.  It  is 
convenient  to  carry  and  to  use.  Ordinary  conversation  can  be  heard 
with  ease.  In  most  cases  deafness  is  not  detected. 

Full  instructions  will  be  sent  with  each  inbtrument.  The  Audi- 
phone  is  patented  throughout  the  civilized  world. 


Conversational,  small  size,  -  $3  oo 

Conversational,  medium  size,  3  oo 

Concert  size.      -  -  -  -  -  5  oo 

The  Audiphone  will  be  sent  to  any  address,  on  receipt  of  price,  by 

RHODES  &  M°GLURE  PUBLISHING  CO,, 


for  tla.e  "World.. 

93  TKras3a.i33L@rtoaa.  St., 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


JIM. 


A     000  126431     6 

•  '• '          .       /    -*- 


